《The Lord Mayor Falls in Love with Me》


 Chapter 1 Call a Prostitute

    Chapter 1 Call a Prostitute


    Joeyy on the big bed of the five-star hotel, but the expression on her face was not enjoyment, but


    hesitation.


    She was wondering if she should call a prostitute.


    Having hesitated for ten minutes, Joey can''t help but dialing the phone number in mind.


    "Hello¡­"


    After dialing the phone, Joey didn''t know what to say.


    The woman on the other side of the phone was very gentle and direct, "Hello, here is the Night Club, I


    am very happy to serve you. What can I do for you?"


    "I... want..."


    Joey''s voice shook, and the words in her head wouldn''te out.


    "Do you want a prostitute?"


    The woman on the other side of the phone asked her about her requirement directly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I want a man¡­" Joey''s hand holding the phone was shaking.


    "Okay, where are you now? We need your detailed address .¡±


    "Reston Hotel... Room 518...¡±


    Joey felt so embarrassed and says.


    "Okay, we will arrive in about ten minutes. Thank you for your patronage. I wish you a good time,


    goodbye!"


    Joey still held the phone to his ear till the dial tone goes busy.. And her brain went nk at the moment.


    "Joey, what are you doing? You are just calling a prostitute? When do you be so ridiculous?¡¯


    However, as soon as thinking of the face of Ben and Vivian, she was so determined that she didn¡¯t


    want to pick up the phone to cancel the order.


    These two people were once the most loved one in her life. One is her fianc¨¦ who had been in love


    with her for five years, and the other was her sister who grew up with her and was favored by her so


    much.


    However, it was just yesterday that she identally saw the scene they had sex. She came to know


    that she was kept in the dark all the time and was betrayed by both of them.


    And the reason for Ben¡¯s infidelity was that she did not have sex with him.


    It might be difficult to believe that she had still kept her virginity intact though she and Ben had been


    falling in love for five years. She was only willing to let Ben kiss or touch her even when they had very


    strong feelings of lust. She always refused to have sex with him.


    Because she was a traditional woman, she only wanted to keep her virginity intact for their wedding


    night; she only wanted to have sex with him on the happiest day of the woman.


    But beyond her expectation, it became the trigger for his infidelity, or he just took it as an excuse.


    But it was this excuse that excited Joey.


    She was so angry and resentful. Why did a woman, who just wanted to keep her virginity intact, get this


    result?


    Why could he have a good time like that while she behaved herself so strictly?


    Men can drink and hang out happily, and so can women!


    As a result, Joey made the most daring decision of her life--call a prostitute!


    The clock on the wall shows that ten minutes had already passed, but the prostitute had not yet


    appeared.


    "Why haven''t hee yet?"


    Joey could not help muttering to her.


    At this moment, her cheeks and her body became very hot. That was because she had just eaten an


    aphrodisiac in order not to flinch.


    This time, she was ready to risk everything.


    Joey didn¡¯t know that while she was waiting nervously, not far from the hotel, there was a traffic


    ident. A white and handsome young man ran a red light. As a result, he was hit and went into a


    Apart from the handsome man himself who was hit, no one knew that he was Joey''s prostitute tonight.


    At the same time, the driver knew that he had hit someone and did not intend to escape, but asked the


    man sitting in the copilot to go away.


    The man wore a cap. The hat was so low that it hides two-thirds of his face and only showed a delicate


    chin, which left endless reverie.


    The man knew his identity was special, and this was the center of the city. The reporter will soone


    here. Even if this person was not hit by him, after all, he was sitting in this car. If he is photographed by


    a reporter, who knows how he will be described. And he will probably hit the headlines in the


    newspapers tomorrow.


    Such a result was something he didn''t want to see.


    So, without saying a word, he lowers his cap a little bit, then got out of the car and was ready to leave.


    But to his surprise, there were some reporters tracking the ident, and saw him at a nce!


    Reluctantly, he hides in the Reston Hotel which was near by him.


    But those reporters were even the more difficult people than he thinks. They didn¡¯t report the car


    ident but all chase him!


    "Damn it!"


    Allen Charles rushed to the elevator with his head lowered, and then casually pressed the elevator


    button to the eighth floor.


    As the elevator door closed, the following nosy journalists were immediately turned away at the door.


    But they weren¡¯t discouraged, immediately got into the next elevator and went up to the eighth floor.


    Allen already knew they would do this, so he pressed the elevator button to the fifth, sixth and seventh


    floors after the elevator started, and then went out of the elevator on the fifth floor.


    He just made them a fool.


    Although he had gotten away with the suspicion of vehicr manughter, it''s also serious to be


    rumored that he has a tryst in the hotel, which will stain his future.


    He doesn''t care about it at all, but his father does, his elderly grandfather does, and the whole families


    do.


    Even for them, he must manage to escape.


    However, there are too many reporters. When theye to realize what Allen is going to do, they


    immediately share out the work and co-operated with each other. From the fifth floor to the eighth floor,


    they arrange people to wait in there to ensure Allen to be blocked off.


    Allen Charles saw there is no way to go, so he can only break into the room of the hotel, and hoped to


    hide in first.


    However, everyone will lock the room if they stay in it. If there is no resident, the hotel administrator will


    also be responsible for the lock. Therefore, Allen hadn¡¯t seeded in opening the door even though he


    had tried through dozens of rooms.


    Just when Allen was about to be caught, he finally managed to open a door.


    Without any hesitation, Allen ducked into in the room and then immediately locked it.


    Joey, who felt so hot and dizzy, was immediately awakened by the sound of locking the door. She


    suddenly saw a man in a beige casual clothes ducked into her room when she got up. At this time, the


    man was focusing on the outside situation through the peephole at the door.


    "You''ve...e¡­"


    Joey was nervous, and she subconsciously pulled up the quilt to cover her chest. She looked at Allen


    with a red face. This person should be the prostitute whom she had been waiting for a long time. He


    looked at least 1.85 metres tall.


    It seemed that he was quite good...


    "Hush!¡±


    Allen turned and hinted her to keep quiet, and then took off the cap that covered his two-thirds of his


    face.


    "What!"


    Joey immediately shut her little mouth when she almost screamed. Oh gosh! There was still such a


    handsome prostitute in the world.


    His face was so handsome and elegant, with a pair of bushy-eyebrows and bright eyes. His flyaway


    hair hung in front of the forehead. That beige casual clothes he wore made him much clean and fresh,


    which brought people the visual enjoyment.


    Joeypared him to Ben in her mind.


    Although Ben was also very handsome, he was kind of cold while this man in front of her was warm


    and gentle. They both had their own merits, but for Joey at this moment, she was undoubtedly much


    fond of the man in front of her.


    "I¡­um..."


    Allen originally wanted to exin to Joey that he just wanted toe in and hid himself for a short


    while, but when he looked at the woman on the bed, all the words stuck in his throat.


    In fact, Joey was not the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, but she was the most charming


    woman for him. Her skin was so white and even is pink-and white., which was particrly delicate.


    She was literally good-looking. She had a pair of beautiful and unique nted eyes with double-fold


    eyelids. Her nose was very small and her lips are delicate and charming. When she slightly opened her


    mouth, people can see a set of amazingly white teeth.


    At the first nce, people may not think she was beautiful. But she was very eye-catching, and the


    more people looked at her, the more people felt she was beautiful.


    Especially at this time, Joey only wore a lc sling nightdress. Her exquisite vicle and white arm


    were exposed. Under the soft light of the room, her skin was shiny. And her 43-inch slender legs tightly


    ovepped together, which were so straight and sexy and made him feel very exciting.


    Allen''s Adam''s apple rolled. He had always been very strong in self-control. But he suddenly felt


    extremely hot.


    Thedy like a fairy in front of him really attracted him so much that he couldn''t stop imagining...

 Chapter 2 Come to Her

    Chapter 2 Come to Her


    "You... Would you like to take a shower first?"


    Joey saw that Allen had been staring at her. She felt increasingly hotter and hotter. She knew that it


    was just the aphrodisiac that made her like that. So she could only suppress the strange impulse of her


    heart.


    "Take a shower?"


    Allen was somewhat confused, and then nodded and smiled. "I really should take a cold shower..."


    He suddenly felt hot.


    And he¡¯s just been chased by reporters all the way. He also sweat a lot and felt very sticky and very


    ufortable.


    Joey slightly lowered her head and shyly pointed to the door on the right. "There is a bathroom. You


    can go to have a shower, and I¡¯ll wait for you."


    "Then I''ll not stand on ceremony."


    Allen did not ponder Joey''sst words, and then almost fled into the bathroom.


    Soon, there was a sound of falling water in the bathroom.


    Joey clung tightly to the silk quilt on the chest, and her chest rose and fell.


    She was so nervous, really nervous!


    When she thought that she will have sex with a strange man who met for the first time, she felt


    extremely nervous.


    Fortunately, fortunately this man... was not bad. Joey can¡¯t help but feel d.


    Because Joey subconsciously didn¡¯t want the man she found was worse than Ben. And Allen was


    undoubtedly an outstanding man who can bepared with Ben.


    At least, he can bepared on the appearance.


    Five minutester, Allen wore the backup white bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom.


    And these five minutes were such a long time for Joey. Aphrodisiac had beenpletely absorbed by


    her body, and she was now hot enough to be crazy. Her face was also extraordinarily red.


    Seeing Joey lying weakly on the bed, Allen trembled, and quickly got near Joey. He helped Joey up,


    and hurriedly said, ¡°You were drugged?"


    "I¡­"


    Joey leaned on Allen weakly. She feltfortable with that close touch with the man.


    Subconsciously, Joey leaned tightly on Allen as if only in this way could she reduce the heat.


    "Damn, don''t touch..."


    The thought that was extinguished by cold water was immediately provoked by Joey. Allen cannot help


    but cursing.


    But Joey didn¡¯t care about what he felt. She closely clung to Allen. The amazing feelings of touching


    made Joey be greedier for Allen¡¯s body. Confusedly, Allen¡¯s bathrobe was torn off and thrown on


    the floor.


    "Don''t mess with me anymore, otherwise... at your own risk."


    Holding the woman in his arms, Allen¡¯s sexual desire seemed to be arisen.


    "Hum¡­"


    Joey had been stunned by the aphrodisiac at this time and she can¡¯t hear clearly what Allen said. What


    she wanted to do was only to rub against his body.


    Allen was full of lust, ¡°Then don¡¯t me on me.¡±


    With a turn over, he pressed Joey against the bed.


    But looking at Joey''s confused face, he suddenly can''t bear to do that. He turned his head and pulled


    the quilt on the bed to cover up Joey''s exposed body. He whispered, "Do you have a husband or


    boyfriend? Where are they now? I will take you...to find him..."


    Although this was not his real thought and made him feel bad for a while, he had to do so.


    The woman in front of him was obviously drugged. Although he was not wearing Joseph''s coat, he will


    never take advantage of her perilous state. If this woman had a husband, then he can''t ruin their


    rtionship.


    "No... He betrayed me... I don''t want him..."


    Joey squinted her nted eyes, and reached out to hold the face of the gentle man in front, slightly


    raised her head and kissed him on her own initiative.


    For 22 years, she had always lived in the conservative feudal ghetto she built. To be honest, she was


    really tired. Tonight, she wanted to live the way she is and lived a wonderful life.


    So, tonight was a special night for her topletely indulge her own soul.


    Joey''s words and her initiative were undoubtedly the biggest encouragement for Allen. He didn¡¯t want


    to be gentleman any more. He threw back the silk quilt that covered Joey and pressed himself on


    Joey¡¯s body.


    The two people were so close to each other and were naked.


    Even in the bed, Allen was as gentle as his appearance. He was not in a hurry to have sex with her, but


    kisses Joey deeply.


    Joey was conquered by his superb kissing technique and caress, which made her feel like she was


    beyond the clouds.


    Allen felt horny upon hearing her groan and can¡¯t help licking Joey¡¯s lips.


    "Umm¡­"


    His stroke made her itching and horny. She subconsciously raised her chest to invite more.


    Her initiative made Allen so excited, and he lowered his head to nibble Joey''s delicate earlobe. He said


    hoarsely, "I want you, is it ok?"


    Joey nodded gently. He didn''t know whether her groan means agreement or refusal. What rosy cheeks


    she had. She looked so beautiful.


    "Then I will take it for granted that you agree."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 3 She really Had Sex with Him

    Chapter 3 She really Had Sex with Him


    Allen kissed Joey''s wrinkled eyebrows and got into her.


    "Ah... it hurts..."


    Joey cried out in pain. Her body was tense and her tears dropped from eyes immediately. It was really


    painful.


    ¡°You¡¯re... still a virgin?¡±


    Allen immediately stopped, and looked at Joey with great shock, and then his face slowly showed a


    happy smile, holding Joey gently into his arms. He stroked her gently and then softly coaxed, " Rx,


    rx, the pain will go away soon, and it won''t hurt anymore..."


    Joey gradually rxed in his whisper and superb techniques.


    Allen and Joey had made love for half an hour, and finally Joey cannot stand it, and she was so tired


    that falls into sleep.


    "You are really a coquetish young girl."


    Allen Charles, who had not yet enjoyed the fun enough, looked helplessly at Joey who was sleeping,


    and raised a warm smile that even he had not found.


    The next morning, when the sunshine shone through the curtain into the room, Joey turned over on the


    bed, but when she felt the pain and difort that came from her lower body, she was wide awake.


    Slowly opening her eyes and looking at the luxurious decoration in the room, Joey was still confused.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked around for a long time and suddenly patted herself on head. She reminded her that she


    was at the Reston Hotel. And she gradually remembered what had happenedst night.


    Although she was unable to control herself because of the aphrodisiac, afterwards, she remembered


    clearly the scene of having sex with him. Thinking about the gentle intimacy of the gentle man, Joey¡¯s


    heart suddenly speeded up.


    At this time, only she was left in the room, and the man was already gone.


    The bed was practically still warm. He should just left. Joey suddenly was filled with an inexplicable


    sense of loss.


    He even didn¡¯t say goodbye to her when he left. Didn¡¯t he want to face her?


    Joey suddenly realized that she was sentimentally attached to a prostitute. No! Absolutely no! Joey


    shook her head fiercely. She endured the difort of the lower body, and immediately went to the


    bathroom. She wanted to have a cold bath to keep herself awake.


    When Joey opened the door of the bathroom, she suddenly let out a scream in horror.


    Why?


    Because a tall naked man with well-built body was in the bathroom. He was covered with white bubbles


    and was smearing the shower gel.


    The man, who was taking a bath, was also scared by Joey''s scream. He quickly turned his head and


    looked over, and then smiled to Joey, baring one-third of his white teeth.


    Joey was instantly stunned.


    Looking at the familiar handsome face, Joey¡¯s mind went nk.


    The next second, she closed the door, and trotted all the way and slid into bed. She was so excited that


    she can¡¯t help shivering.


    He... he was still here.


    This cognition made Joey''s heart beat violently, as if it¡¯ll jump out of her body anytime.


    In a short while, Allen put on a bathrobe and came up to the person on the bed. At this time, the


    doorbell was ringing. He saw through the indoor monitor and found that a hotel waiter was bringing


    them the breakfast.


    Allen opened the door and asked the waiter to put the breakfast on the table.


    Then he walked over to the bed and patted Joey, who was covered with a quilt, and said softly, "The


    breakfast is served. Don''t you get up and wash yourself?"


    Joey quietly popped her head out. But she did not dare to look directly at Allen¡¯s eyes. She rushed into


    the bathroom with the silk quilt wrapped around her body. That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t wear clothes, and


    she slept in the nude all night.


    Looking at Joey¡¯s shy and lovely actions, Allen cannot help but bursting intoughter behind her.


    Joey got cleaned up in the bathroom for a while. After ten minutes, she wrapped in a white bathrobe


    and walked out carefully from inside.


    "Why you are in it for a long time. The breakfast is getting cold,e on."


    Allen walked toward her and naturally put his arm around her waist. They walked to the table together,


    and then he gently pulled out a seat for her. He smiled and made a gesture of inviting her to seat. All


    his behaviors and words showed his nobleness and elegance.


    Looking at the outstanding man with high quality in front of her, Joey can¡¯t help but is surprised. Last


    night, she only felt that he was gentle and considerate. Unexpectedly, she could feelfortable with


    him.


    They sat down and finished the breakfast. Joey was about to ask when Allen was going to leave, but


    she didn¡¯t expect that Allen suddenly picked her up and then walked towards the big bed not far away.


    "What are you doing?"


    Joey¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. She clutched Allen¡¯s clothes, and she panicked.


    "Of course I¡¯m going to help you apply medicine."


    With this Allen had put Joey on a queen-size andfortable bed.


    "Why do I need to apply medicine?"


    Joey quickly drew back. She was not injured. Why did she need to apply medicine?


    "Be obedient!"


    Allen held Joey''s ankles with his left hand, and then he tucked up the hem of Joey''s bathrobe with his


    right hand.


    Joey realized that he was going to apply medicine to her private parts. Suddenly she was so shy that


    she blushes, and felt embarrassed.


    Joey quickly took Allen¡¯s right hand. She shook her head with a red face and whispered, ¡°I... I can do it


    by myself.¡±


    ¡°No, I can help you.¡±


    Allen stretched out his hand and took a bottle of medicine on the bedside. He looked at Joey¡¯s eyes


    with an impish smile on his handsome face. ¡°I¡¯ve applied medicine to you two times after you sleptst


    night. I have known how to do. Rest assured. It will not hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 4 Make Love When She Is Conscious

    Chapter 4 Make Love When She Is Conscious


    When Joey heard it, she was even more ashamed, and at the same time, she felt a little touched.


    She didn''t expect that he would treat her so carefully. It was no wonder that she just felt a little pain


    instead of that tearing pain that other girls would have when she got up this morning.


    Did people who did this job take care of their guests so carefully?


    Thinking about this, Joey suddenly felt very upset.


    Allen did not know Joey''s thoughts. He saw she lowered her head and said nothing so he took it as


    permission. He climbed into the bed and took off Joey''s bathrobe. Then he¡¯s going to take off Joey''s


    panties.


    "Don¡¯t¡­"


    Joey was immediately shocked and regained consciousness by his bold move, and quickly mped


    her legs. She was so shy that her ears were all red.


    "Don''t be afraid, ok? I will be very gentle."


    Allen held Joey in his arms, patiently persuading her and softly looking down at Joey with a charming


    smile on his face.


    Joey couldn¡¯t stand his gentle offensive. His gaze was so warm and upright. She thought it


    unreasonable to refuse him again.


    "But... now it¡¯s daytime. We¡¯d better do it at night."


    Joey, who is conservative, still felt shy, but she made concession.


    After she spoke, she immediately realized that she inadvertently blurted out. She even wanted him to


    apply medicine for her at night. It seemed that she was suggesting him to stay for another day?


    Joey lowered her head again when she realized what she just said.


    ¡°You also need to apply medicine at night, but now you also apply medicine.¡±


    Allen noticed the attachment in Joey''s tone. He couldn''t help smiling more happily. He immediately said


    to her, "If you feel it is too bright and you are shy, I will draw the curtain."


    With that Allen picked up the remote control near the bed and gently pressed it. The curtain was slowly


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    drawn.. But because the sun was shining into the room through the curtain, the whole room was still


    very bright.


    Joey still wanted to refuse, but she was worried that he would feel that she was too pretentious. So she


    directly closed her eyes and kept her body unmoved.


    Allen knew that she had already promised. He gently put her on the bed, then took off her panties, and


    began to carefully apply medicine for Joey.


    The medicine had a light aroma. People will feel cool and refreshing when applies it. Especially his


    hands were rough and callused. Every time he touched her genitals, Joey was all of a tremble.


    Feeling Joey''s trembling, Allen''s heart could not help but tremble. The finger that was applying


    medicine only on the edge of the genitals began to move in a little bit, and finally squeezed into Joey''s


    body.


    Joey screamed and mped her legs immediately. And she opened her eyes that had been closed and


    stared at Allen.


    But she didn''t know her action and eyes increasingly stirred up the desire of Allen.


    "Baby, loose your legs. You hold my hand like this, how can I apply you medicine?"


    Alleny next to Joey and held his head with one hand, staring at Joey who blushed.


    "You...you are not applying medicine, you are..."


    Joey was increasingly blushing by being watched.


    "What is it?"


    Allen smirked again.


    "You...bad guy..."


    Joey finally realized this man in fact was a wolf in sheep''s clothing although he looked gentle and


    harmless.


    Allenughed happily, lowered his head to nibble Joey¡¯s lovely earlobe, and blew in her ear, "My hand


    hurts from being mped by you..."


    Joey felt limp and numb. When she heard that his hand was hurt by her, she subconsciously released


    her legs. As the result...


    Half of his finger had already entered her body, but now it was all inside, and then his finger gently


    circled inside.


    Joey screamed because of the excitement, and then wanted to mp her legs, but she almost went


    crazy because his finger was circling inside. She was angry and shy, so she punched Allen. "You bad


    guy... ...you bully me...oh..."


    When the words were not finished, she was kissed by Allen on the lips.


    He had been kissing until she could hardly breathe, and then he loosened her mouth. Then he kissed


    from Joey''s neck to her chest, and finally kept her nipple in mouth.


    "Umm¡­¡­"


    Joey trembled and couldn''t help but hold up the upper body. Her hand subconsciously held Allen''s


    head which buried in her chest..


    Although she knew that she did not eat aphrodisiac and she should not have sex with him anymore,


    her body can no longer refuse his touch. She liked this feeling. She liked to be with him.


    Allen felt that Joey had epted him without taking medicine, and suddenly he was more tender and


    gentle.


    At the moment when he entered into her body, both of them all let out a moan. At the moment they


    were all conscious, but they were also fascinated.

 Chapter 5 Kissed by Force in the Kitchen

    Chapter 5 Kissed by Force in the Kitchen


    Chapter 5 Kissed by Force in the Kitchen


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Joey dragged her tired body and returned to her small suite with Ben.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of her crazy entanglement with Allen all the day. When she left, he asked


    her mobile number. But she deliberately told a fake number. Although he gave her a very good


    impression, she knew that they were totally different, and that entanglement will only make trouble to


    each other.


    This time she came back, she was nning to pack things out of here and leave Ben.


    However, when she pushed the door open, she could not help but froze in the same ce.


    "Dad, Mom, why you¡¯re here?"


    For a long time, Joey came to realize what happened. She was shocked and looked at the two old


    people sitting on the sofa in the hall. They are her parents who should have stayed in the countryside.


    And her sister Vivian was lying in her mother¡¯s arms.


    Joey¡¯s father got Joey to other side and said with smile, ¡°Ben called us here. He said that he hoped we


    will have a good time in the city. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡±


    Joey¡¯s mother squinted at Joey, and said coldly, "Ben is so filial. You should hold tightly with such a


    good man. Remember don''t let other woman steal your man. Otherwise you will cry to crazy. I think that


    I increasingly like Ben. I really hope that Vivian will find such a good man in the future."


    Joey¡¯s mother loved Vivian from an early age for no reason, and she was always cold for Joey. Even if


    Joey is more clever and obedient, Joey¡¯s mother seemed to never think highly of her as the wayward


    and indulgent Vivian.


    Vivian lied in mother¡¯s arms and smiled happily. She took a provocative look at Joey and said, ¡°Mom,


    you can rest assured that I will find a good man like my brother-inw. Sister, will you support me?"


    Joey was struck, and there was a scene in which Vivian and Ben were entangled in her mind. She


    looked back coldly at Vivian. The woman who stole her man now asked her if she supported her in


    turn. This sister is really brazen. .


    As her parents are here, she¡¯d better not quarrel with her. And she suddenly understood the intention of


    Ben calling her parents here. He clearly wanted to stop her from being angry and leaving here.


    At least during the time when her parents were here, she could only pretend that nothing had


    happened.


    ¡°Where is Ben?¡±


    Joey looked around the house, but did not see Ben''s figure.


    "My brother-inw is in the kitchen. He said that today he wanted our parents to taste the food that he


    cooks."


    Vivian smiled and answered.


    Joey turned her head and ignored her. Then she smiled reluctantly and said to her parents, ¡°Dad, Mom,


    I go to... help him cook.¡±


    After that, she hurried to the kitchen.


    Ben is really good-looking. He has a pretty face, a pair of peach eyes that are particrly charming.


    And he is 1.82 meter tall. Because he usually likes doing sports, his body is particrly fit. He is


    definitely the kind of man who makes woman blush when seeing him.


    When Joey walked into the kitchen, Ben was cutting carrots.


    "Ben, what do you mean? What do you want to do?"


    Joey red at him.


    This man cheated on her with her sister. Now their affair was exposed, he was pretended as a good


    man in front of her parents. He thought that she would forgive him by doing so?


    He¡¯s just dreaming!


    Ben put down the knife in his hand, and suddenly moved to hug Joey and reached the wall of the


    kitchen. His face became cloudy and said, "I haven''t asked you yet. You didn''t go homest night.


    Didn¡¯t you mess with other man?"


    Although Joey has a tall figure of 1.72 meters, she is after all a woman whose strength is far less than


    Ben. She was pressed on the wall badly and couldn¡¯t move. She was angry and scolded, "Let me go,


    what I do has nothing to do with you. And your affair has nothing to do with me. You can sleep with


    anyone you love. I will not be sad for you, and I will not drop a tear for you. I¡¯ll break off my


    engagement with you."


    Ben was angry and his eyes were full of blood. "You want to break up with me? No way! I tell you, Joey,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    you can only be mine in this life."


    After that, he lowered his head and kissed Joey''s lips by force.


    It¡¯s been five years since they fell in love. Actually Ben loved Joey sincerely, but unfortunately, Joey


    always wants to leave her virginity for their wedding night. He is a normal man, and he¡¯s so excellent


    that many women are fond of him. So eventually he couldn¡¯t stand the temptation and betrayed her.


    But this does not mean that he will give up Joey. No one knows Joey better than him. She is


    conservative, pure, considerate, and gentle. Such a woman is most suitable for being a wife, so he will


    never let her go.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Joey was strongly overwhelmed by Ben. There was no excitement but only humiliation in her heart.


    She tried desperately to hide, but she could not.


    Ben kissed stronger and stronger. Then he put his hand into her clothes.

 Chapter 6 Abnormality

    Chapter 6 Abnormality


    Chapter 6 Abnormality


    Just then, Vivian¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside, "Sister, sister, I wille to help you."


    Ben was shocked and immediately let go of Joey. The next second, Vivian pushed the kitchen door and


    walked in.


    Seeing Joey blush, Vivian immediately understood what had just happened. Suddenly, she gnashed


    and stared at Joey.


    Joey couldn''t help but feel a little funny.


    Well, from Vivian¡¯s expression, it seems like that Joey is Ben¡¯s mistress instead of his fianc¨¦e. It is


    ridiculous!


    ncing coldly at Ben and Vivian, Joey really did not want to stay in such a small space with them.


    She pushed Vivian out of the door and rushed out.


    "Brother, you... what were you doing just now?"


    Vivian stared resentfully at Ben.


    Ben reached over and hugged Vivian, kneading her breast through Vivian''s school uniform with his left


    hand. He smirked and said, "Your parents will live here. You can also stay in the name of


    apanying them, then we..."


    Saying so, he deliberately stopped and left Vivian herself to think about it.


    Vivian was immediately persuaded by him. Hearing what he had said, she even forgot to ask about the


    matter just now. She shyly fell in Ben¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Even if I live here, my dad, mom and sister are


    also here. What else we can do?"


    "Who say we can do nothing? Are we doing now?"


    Ben lifted his hand from the cor of Vivian''s school uniform and squeezed the stiff flower bud.


    Although Vivian is not as tall as Joey, her plumpness is far beyond Joey¡¯s, which greatly meets men¡¯s


    satisfaction. Ben is so fascinated by them.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Vivian was twitched by Ben''s teasing body, and his lower body was hot. She couldn''t help but whisper,


    and then she screamed at Ben with some dissatisfaction, "You can only touch like this. I can¡¯t stand it. I


    can¡¯t..."


    Ben smiled mockingly. Although Vivian was only 19 years old and she was still in college and looked


    very pure and beautiful, she was quite dissolute. Before she caught up with him, she was not a virgin.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Every time he think about this, Ben¡¯s heart is particrly ufortable.


    Inadvertently, Ben saw the carrot on the cutting board. An evil thought rose in his mind.


    "You¡¯re so ufortable? Where is it, is it here?"


    Ben picked Vivian¡¯s school skirt, and his fingers touched Vivian¡¯s lower body, where it had already been


    flooded.


    "Brother..."


    Vivian said in a low voice, but she didn''t think that her lower body was suddenly swollen, and a big


    thing suddenly mmed into her body.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Vivian screamed and quickly mped her legs, and the big thing naturally stayed in her body. She


    couldn¡¯t help but in a panic, "Brother, you... what did you do..."


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. It''s a good thing that will make you feel better.¡±


    Ben patted Vivian¡¯s ass evilly, ¡°Well, my little sweetheart, just go to the lobby to talk to your parents. I


    can do it alone.¡±


    Vivian was sofortable by being patted and stuffed with that big thing in the lower body. She


    nced at Ben with a charming look, and then she obediently twisted her waist and walked out of the


    kitchen.


    Looking at Vivian¡¯s obvious awkward walking posture, Ben felt very hot and horny.


    He can only y this kind of perverted boudoir game with Vivian. Joey is never willing, and he is


    reluctant to do so with her.


    In the man¡¯s heart, the wife and the lover arepletely different.


    But this is the bitterness of Vivian.


    Clearly stuffed with the body, she still talk with her parent pretending nothing had happened, and then


    had meals, and after dinner she was asked to collect bowls, wash dishes, and mop the floor.


    This series of things kept her walking around and the things in her body always kept rubbing her,


    making her feel cool and ufortable. But in front of so many people, she can¡¯t show a trace.


    When everything was done, Vivian was already on the verge of copse.


    In the end, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She ran into the wash room and took the things out. At first


    nce, it turned out to be a thick carrot. She was suddenly angry and shy, and then threw the carrot


    into the toilet bin. However, But her love for Ben has increased a lot.


    She is so bitchy that the more wicked the man is, the more she loves.

 Chapter 7 Seducing in the Morning

    Chapter 7 Seducing in the Morning


    Chapter 7 Seducing in the Morning


    Joey actually noticed that there was something wrong with Vivian. Vivian always felt that she was


    particrly tweaked tonight, and she walked up the road to mp her legs. It waspletely opposite


    to her action normally. So when Vivian went out of the washroom, Joey followed her enter the


    washroom, too.


    At a nce, Joey saw the carrot with the transparent mucus in the trash bin.


    Joey would not understand what it was when it was before.


    But afterst night, she has be quite sensitive to this kind of thing between men and women.


    "Shameless!"


    Joey¡¯s face flushed and she could easily think that it was after she left the kitchen that Ben flirted with


    Vivian and gave this carrot to...


    They were too shameless.


    At that time, she and her parents were in the hall outside. They dared to do it. Joey was more and more


    angry. But she couldn¡¯t argue with Ben like that. She gave a big stamp and returned to her room.


    Because of conservative thinking, Joey never slept with Ben in a same bedroom all the time. Now, this


    has saved her from a lot of trouble.


    This night, Joey did not sleep well, because she always dreamed of Allen, dreaming that he would kiss


    her so tenderly and so affectionately.


    Waking up, Joey could no longer fall asleep.


    How could she remember such a whore like that? Is it true that, as the book says a woman has a near-


    perverted attachment to her first man?


    The sky was slightly bright. Joey heard a sound outside the door. She knew that Ben has got up.


    She and Ben have joined the Walter Group since they graduated from college two years ago. In two


    years, Ben climbed the position of business manager step by step with excellent work performance.


    And Joey, who also had strong work ability, was also promoted from a small clerk to the chief female


    secretary of President John Walter in Walter Group.


    In the past, they all got up together, brushed their teeth together, washed their faces together, then ate


    breakfast together and went to work with thepany.


    But now¡­¡­


    Joey once again indented into the thin quilt. She wanted to wait for Ben to leave before she get up.


    She did not know that not only she but also Vivian, who was sleeping in the opposite room, heard the


    movement of Ben getting up.


    See that her mother was still sleeping, Vivian barefooted and walked out of the room lightly.


    Ben just walked to the bathroom and was about to close the door. Suddenly, a red shadow shook, and


    Vivian pounced on him..


    "Brother, are you going to work so early?"


    Vivian hooked Ben''s neck with her hands, and the whole body was hung on Ben''s body.


    At this time, she only wore a pink sling short-sleeved nightdress, but did not wear underwear. A pair of


    bursting breast tightly attached to Ben''s chest.


    Ben, who was still a little sleepy, was suddenly full of energy. He immediately closed the door of the


    washroom. He squeezed Vivian¡¯s breast, sucked and kissed.


    Vivian deliberately dressed like this to seduce Ben. Last night, she slept uneasy because of the carrot.


    She was ufortable for a whole night. If it was not because her mother slept with her in a room, she


    had already gone to Ben''s bedroom.


    Now, seeing Ben so impatient, she could not help but giggling, and she was confidence with her figure


    a bit more.


    "My little sweetheart, you seduce me so early. Well, today I will make you happy to fly!"


    Ben explored the lower body of Vivian, but found that Vivian did not even wear the panties. He was so


    excited and unable to control himself.


    Picking up Vivian and letting her sit on the porcin bench in the washroom, he opened her legs and


    ced them on his shoulders. He held up the high-spirited desire with straightening up his waist and


    inserting his genital into her body.


    "Ah... it¡¯s so deep..."


    Vivian screamed in a low voice and her lust was finally fulfilled after a lonely night.


    "You don''t like it?"


    Ben suddenly pulled out and looked at Vivian with a smile on his face.


    Vivian couldn¡¯t stand Ben¡¯s sudden withdrawal just after tasting little sweet. She twisted her lower body,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    held up to Ben and resentfully stared at Ben, "Brother-inw, don''t stop, don''t stop. Brother-inw, I like


    it, I like it..."


    She somehow just liked to call Ben brother-inw, and especially when having sex. By doing so, she


    would feel more exciting and desirable.


    Ben inserted once again and began to move with rules, ¡°Have you thought about mest night?¡±


    "Yes, I really wanted to...ah..."


    Vivian¡¯s head leaned back and she was enjoyable.


    ¡°What did you want to...?¡±


    "Um, my brother-inw, you¡¯re bad... ah..."

 Chapter 8 Seduction in the Mirror

    Chapter 8 Seduction in the Mirror


    Chapter 8 Seduction in the Mirror


    That side, Vivian and Ben were fucking right in half and forget the time. And this side, Joey looked at


    the rm clock on the nightstand. It was already a quarter past seven, why hadn''t she heard the sound


    of Ben leaving?


    It''s going to bete. Regardless of Ben still being in the house, Joey quickly got out of bed and put on a


    business suit of white Vneck shirt and high-waisted vent bottom ck skirt. Then she went out her


    room and wanted to go to the bathroom.


    When she just walked to the door of the bathroom, she heard a pornographic noise of breath in gasps


    and crashing of bodies in the bathroom.


    Joey was startled and enraged.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the y just fucking in the bathroom and making so much noise. They should


    know that it was already dawn and her parents were supposed to be getting up soon.


    Band, band, band...


    Joey was so annoyed that she beat on the door several times with her fist.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Vivian¡¯s panic scream came from inside immediately. After a while, the door was opened, and Vivian


    and Ben had fixed their cloths.


    But who they saw outside the door wasn¡¯t Mr. or Mrs. Linderman but Joey.


    Vivian suddenly got angry. She stared at Joey fiercely not only without shame but also like that Joey


    stirred up her business.


    Joey closed her eyes and tried her best to control the anger in her heart. ¡°Yow two like fucking so


    much, then please go outside to fuck. Dad and mom are still here. You are shameless but I¡¯m not!¡± said


    Joey in a low voice.


    Looking at Joey who is exasperated, Vivian felt very satisfied. Sheughed and said, ¡°My sister, I and


    Ben can fuck anywhere as we want, and it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Then, Vivian turned her head superciliously and went back to her bedroom with humming.


    Ben stood awkwardly at the door of the bathroom. Although he had many sexual partner outside, he


    never wanted his sexual affairs to be run across by Joey herself, because he still had desire to marry


    Joey.


    He had not expected that Vivian was such a sexy bitch who came to seduce him in the morning and


    make him couldn¡¯t help but fucking. As soon as he had sex, he forgot the time, forgot the facts that


    Joey was next door and he had to go to work.


    However, he was here awkwardly racking his brains to think of any excuse to lie, while Joey did not


    even look at him but took out towels and toothbrushes from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to


    wash her face and brush her teeth.


    The whole bathroom is full of the smell of sex, and Joey was afraid that she would vomit if she stayed


    in the bathroom for a little longer.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Looking at Joey who totally neglected him, Ben suddenly got angry. This woman should not be so quiet


    and calm. Wouldn''t she be jealous? Didn¡¯t she care about him at all? Or did she stay up all night the


    day before yesterday because she really had another man outside?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. So he raised his feet and follow Joey to the


    kitchen.


    He saw Joey was bending over to wash her face. In front of her, there was a mirror, which shone


    clearly her beautiful breast she had exposed because of her bending over. Besides, she was wearing a


    high-waisted vent bottom skirt and bending over, showing her long straight snow-white legs which are


    indescribable sexy and attractive.


    Ben¡¯s lust for sex was still burning in his heart because of the sudden end of his sex with Vivian. When


    he saw that Joey was so hot, he lusted after her and couldn¡¯t but approach Joey¡¯s back.


    Joey looks talk and her 43 inches legs would attract any man. Ben stood behind Joey with his lust. At


    this height, if there is no clothing barrier, he could definitely stick in her body at once.


    Thinking about this, Ben breathed deeper and heavier.


    Although Vivian has a well-shaped body, she is not very tall. Vivian is only 1.60 meters tall while Ben is


    1.82 meters tall. So when he wanted a position of doggy-style, Vivian had to stand on a footstool or


    else he couldn¡¯t stick in sessfully.


    But this problem doesn¡¯t exist in tall Joey.


    Joey was washing her face with a towel and she didn¡¯t know that Ben was standing behind her.


    Suddenly, the third button of her shirt on her chest was unfastened because of her action of washing,


    and her beautiful breasts werepletely exposed and were reflected in the mirror.


    Although Joey¡¯s breasts are not as big as Vivian¡¯s D cup breasts of 36 inches, she also has D cup of 34


    inches. Her breasts are as firm andpact as honey peaches, and her nipples also as red as two


    charming peach blossoms, which are more beautiful than Vivian¡¯s slightly dark red nipples.


    At that moment, Ben couldn¡¯t help but grasping Joey¡¯s breasts behind her with his hands. And his


    erected penis was tightly against Joey¡¯s well-toned ass and rubbing hard.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Joey was frightened by the sudden touching and screamed. She raised her head and saw Ben who


    had a lustful face in the mirror.

 Chapter 9 Over Sensitive

    Chapter 9 Over Sensitive


    Chapter 9 Over Sensitive


    "You bastard, let me go..."


    Joey threw off fiercely and turned around to give him a stinging p.


    Ben¡¯s eyes were instantly bloodshot. He was about to speak some falsehood but he changed his mind.


    Then He gripped Joey¡¯s hands gloomily and buckled them on top of her head, and then his right hand


    ripped Lin Joey¡¯s clothes roughly. The buttons on Joey¡¯s shirt fell to the ground, and her clothes were


    suddenly open.


    "Let me go..."


    Joey was angry and frightened. And today¡¯s Ben is no longer the gentle one that he used to be.


    "Just shout, you¡¯d better shout loudly so that your parents can hear you."


    Ben was determined that Joey won¡¯t shout loudly. He pushed Joey¡¯s bra over her breasts. Suddenly,


    Joey¡¯s honey peach-shape breasts jumped and were exposed to the air. Ben lowered his head and


    kissed Joey¡¯s breast. He held her breasts in his mouth, and tortured them by sucking, biting and


    gnawing.


    "No...."


    Joey felt a great shame.


    She tried to break away from Ben but failed. At that moment, she called to mind Allen, thinking of his


    gentle and caring every time when he kissed her body. The more she thought, the more she was


    disgusted with Ben.


    However, her struggling and wriggling could only arouse more beastliness of Ben. Ben buckled Joey¡¯s


    hands on top of her head with one of his hand, and thrust another hand into Joey¡¯s skirt skillfully and


    found that her private part is already very wet.


    Ben was shocked and stopped. His peach-blossom eyes stared at Joey coldly, ¡°So soon to be wet,


    your body wasn''t so sensitive before. The night beforest you stayed out all night, so you are really no


    longer a virgin?¡±


    Although Joey was always reluctant to break through thest hurdle with him before, she would half-


    heartedly allow him to touch her body when the feelings were deep and strong. So he was familiar to


    Joey¡¯s body. In the past, Joey didn¡¯t have emotional reaction until he touched her for seven or eight


    minutes, which made him to suspect that Joey was suffered from frigidity.


    So he had not expected that Joey was so sensitive today that she was totally different from before.


    Joey was blushed by Ben¡¯s question and did not know how to answer it for a moment.


    Indeed, after a day and night of crazily making love with Allen, her body became extremely sensitive.


    Even if Ben¡¯s touch made her very angry and disgusted, her body did the most natural reaction.


    The natural reaction of her body was what she didn''t think of and couldn''t control, and she almost died


    of shame because Ben spoke it out so close to the bone.


    When Ben saw Joey¡¯s blushed, angry and a little panicky expression, he immediately understood that


    his guess was true.


    "You bitch, how dare you to go out to find another man while you already have one at home. Today I


    have to let you know how good I am."


    Ben waspletely angry, just like a violent lion. He gripped Joey¡¯s breast with one hand and began to


    tear her triangr briefs with the other.


    "No, please don''t..."


    Joey was frightened by Ben ferocious face, but her plea for mercy would only make Ben more and


    more beastly.


    "Ah!"


    Just as Ben pulled out his erected penis and tried to brutally raped Joey, a scream from Mrs.


    Linderman came out of the kitchen door.


    Ben and Joey were shocked at the same time and all the movements stopped abruptly.


    Joey immediately took the opportunity to push Ben away and ran into her bedroom. She shivered and


    changed a new suit, and then fled to work.


    Ben was left alone in his awkward facing with Mrs. Linderman, who was apparently frightened by him.


    He exined with a lisp, ¡°I... me and Joey... we...¡±


    But he did not say aplete sentence for a long time.


    Mrs. Linderman was also embarrassed, but she cleared her throat and scolded, ¡°Anyway, Mom knows


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    you are young and has a strong desire of sex, but you have to pay attention to the ce. If you want to


    have sex, just go back to your own bedroom. If you are caught having sex by us two elders, you are not


    embarrassed but we are.¡±


    After that, she rushed into the bathroom.


    After listen her words, Ben greatly relieved. Fortunately, Mrs. Linderman did not find that he was going


    to rape Joey, which made him worried for a long time. Now, he may be more able to do something


    towards Joey in the future.


    Ben¡¯s lips raised a grim smile.


    Joey got in the bus with distraction and arrived at thepany in thest minute, almostte.


    "Why isn¡¯t Sasha here?"


    Joey rushed to her office seat, only to see Mi and Nana sitting in front of the desk, but not Sarah


    Woods. Mi, Nana and Sarah are the close female secretaries of John Walter, the chief executive of


    Walter Group, while Joey is the chief female secretary, and naturally she has the right to ask them


    anything about their work.


    "I don''t know."


    Mi shook her head unhappily, but on her delicate face there was a look of jealousy.

 Chapter 10 In the CEO鈥檚 Office

    Chapter 10 In the CEO¡¯s Office


    Chapter 10 In the CEO¡¯s Office


    ¡°Did the bad girl oversleep again?¡±


    Joey quickly took out her cell phone and was going to call Sarah.


    Joey¡¯s rtionship with Sarah is different from Mi and Nana as Joey and Sarah were seatmates.


    They have a very good rtionship and are absolute best friends. So Joey is very concerned about


    Sarah.


    ¡°Don''t rush to call, deal with your own business first.¡±


    At the moment, Nana lifted her soft and boneless hand to hold Joey, and her face with makeup seems


    concerned, ¡°the CEO was looking for you just now, and asked for the quotation form of yesterday''s


    market survey. But these important files are taken care of by you. We don¡¯t know where you settle


    them. It seems that he was in a hurry. You''d better get the papers to him as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°OK, I''ll go right away.¡±


    Without doubt, Joey opened a drawer and took out the market survey quotation form, then rushed into


    the chief''s office in a hurry.


    But she did not see Nana¡¯s face showed a triumphant smile behind her.


    ¡°Nana, why did you ask Joey to break into chief¡¯s office since you know that Sarah was inside with the


    chief?¡±


    Mi was puzzled and the chief didn¡¯t say he wanted the quotation.


    Nana smiled, ¡°It¡¯s because that woman Sarah is inside, Joey should appear. I don¡¯t believe the


    cheating Sarah could seduce the chief with Joey beside them.¡±


    Mi was suddenly enlightened, ¡°Wow, Nana, you¡¯re so smart.¡±


    The so-call waterfront pavilions are always the first to enjoy the rising moon. As the closest female


    secretaries of the president, who does not want to climb up the bed of the president, so as to save 20


    years of striving. Moreover, that the chief executive of Walter Group, John Walter, who is outstanding


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    and excellent, and his handsome and evil face make any woman can¡¯t help but burst with joy.


    Joey did not know that she had fallen into the trap of others. She swiped the card hanging on her neck


    and the door of the chief''s office opened automatically. Joey walked in with the quotation form.


    ¡°Ah---¡±


    Next second, Joey screamed, shocked and stunned.


    Because the scene in front of her was really too... That''s too indescribable terrible.


    John Walter was enjoying himself leaning back on his broad andfortable chair as a president. A


    woman dressed in a secretary''s professional attire was burying her head in his crotch. Her mouth was


    full with his rude penis. Her mouth went up and down, making an obscene noise.


    Joey¡¯s scream frightened the woman who was buried in hard work. Sarah raised her head suddenly


    and exposed her charming face which a like peach blossom.


    ¡°Sarah?¡±


    Joey couldn''t believe what she saw.


    ¡°Joey...¡±


    Sarah found that the person who runs across her ugly appearance was her best friend so she was very


    embarrassed. She stood up suddenly with her head down, unable to speak a word of exnation.


    John Walter, however, sorted out his straight suit slowly as if nothing had happened. The erected penis


    in his crotch was covered under the corner of his suit by him. He lifted his eyes with a slight jocr


    smile on his lips, and looked at Joey said to Sarah, "Sarah, you go out first, don¡¯t forget to close the


    door.¡±


    ¡°...Yes!¡±


    Sarah was obviously hesitant, looked anxiously at Joey, but raised her feet and walked out of the


    chief''s office, then closed the door.


    ¡°Why are you standing so far away? Come here and get closer to me.¡±


    There¡¯s a charming smile on John''s handsome and gorgeous face.


    ¡°I, um....¡±


    Joey shivered. The chief''s words were too diforting. She immediately shook her head, "Chief, if


    you have any order, tell me please, I can hear it clearly standing here.¡±


    ¡°My order is that youe over and don¡¯t let me say it for the third time.¡±


    John¡¯s long phoenix eyes narrowed slightly.


    Usually, a woman has no resistance to such a top-quality diamond bachelor like him, who is rich and


    handsome. However, the woman in front of him is always unconcerned, which makes him frustrated.

 Chapter 11 Be My Mistress

    Chapter 11 Be My Mistress


    Chapter 11 Be My Mistress


    Joey was in a dilemma at once. But she thought of her job, then gritted her teeth and approached John


    trembling with fear.


    Unexpectedly, she just approached, then John¡¯s long arm stretched out and pulled her into his arms,


    and she fell on his legs.


    ¡°Ah---¡±


    Joey screamed and wanted to jump up.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡±


    John grabbed Joey¡¯s slender waist and pressed it fiercely. At once, their lower body was pressed closer


    and tighter.


    ¡°Chief...Don''t do that, I... I have a fianc¨¦...¡±


    Joey was ashamed and angry, but could only resist and not dare to get angry.


    ¡°So what? Doesn''t Sasha also have a boyfriend?¡±


    John raised a smile on his mouth and approached close to Joey¡¯s neck, then made a provocative


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    touch.


    ¡°Don''t touch me!¡±


    Finally, driven beyond endurance, Joey raised her hand and pped John''s face with a loud p.


    After a p, not only John was shocked, but also Joey was frightened by her excitement.


    Somehow, since she had a skin-to-skin rtionship with Allen, she was very disgusted with touches of


    other men. Ben¡¯s obscene behaviors to her this morning made her really sick. Now John did the same


    thing, which made her really enraged. So she could not control herself and pped him hard.


    Joey thought that John would be furious, but he suddenlyughed and stared at Joey with curiosity and


    said, ¡°Are you really not interested in me at all?"


    Joey was stunned for a while, then shook his head seriously and said, "I''m sorry, President, I didn''t


    mean to hit you just now. You''re excellent. You''re really excellent. Almost all the female colleagues in


    thepany are fascinated by you. Of cause I admire you too, but I have a fiance. I am a conservative


    woman, and this life, I only recognize him.


    At this time, Joey can only take Ben as a shield.


    ¡°Good. What a good admirer, what a conservative mind.¡±


    John shook his head and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you thest chance. Would you like to be my mistress?¡±


    Joey shook her head without thinking about it.


    John¡¯s heart was hit hard by the feeling of frustration again.


    He let go of Joey and said, ¡°Okay, then you should do your work of chief secretary seriously in the


    future. I won¡¯t harass you anymore. Or else I will change a chief secretary who is better and more


    obedient than you.¡±


    As soon as Joey was free, she jumped out of John¡¯s legs. She was going to escape immediately, but


    did not expect that John would allow her continue to work in thepany. So she immediately made a


    grateful bow, ¡°Thank you, Chief, I will work hard!¡±


    ¡°Well, go out! Next time don¡¯t forget to knock the door before youe in.¡±


    John said and waved Joey off.


    People say that rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass near their own holes. But in John¡¯s opinion, those flowers


    and grass beside their nests don¡¯t think so. Being eaten by whoever is the same.


    So, as long as thepany¡¯s female staff willing to take the initiative to dedicate theirselves to him,


    and if he is fond of them, he will not hesitate to ept all of them.


    Although he is dissolute, he is not rude. If someone doesn''t want to have sex with him, he will never


    force her, such as he didn¡¯t force Joey.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Joey turned around and left. But when she just opened the door of the office, and suddenly she heard


    John said behind her, ¡°Ask Mie in."


    Joey blushed, nodded her head invisibly, and then fled from the chief''s office.


    It is easily to assume that John call young and beautiful Mi into the office at this time for what.


    Joey could not help but pinch a cold sweat in her heart for Mira, but did not know that her worries were


    unnecessary. When Mira heard that the chief called her, her eyebrows danced immediately, as if she


    had won five million dors and then flew into the CEO''s office, and then she flew into the chief¡¯s office.


    Nana gritted her teeth with anger and clenched her fists to show her inner unwillingness and


    resentment. Why, why it was Mi who was called?


    It''s clear that she sabotaged the business of chief and Sarah, but the beneficiary is Mi.


    She racking her brains but working for others in the end. Nana almost bit her teeth into pieces.


    Looking at the beautiful figure of Mi running away, Sarah lowered her head in despair, and her


    charming face was full of sadness.

 Chapter 12 Handsome Hansen

    Chapter 12 Handsome Hansen


    Chapter 12 Handsome Hansen


    ¡°Sarah,e with me, I have something talk with you.¡±


    Joey suddenly grabbed Sarah, dragged her into her personal office, and closed the door.


    Sarah opened her mouth first before Joey saying something, ¡°Joey, you don''t need to say anything. I


    know you absolutely despise me now, to tell the truth, even me look down upon myself... ¡±


    As she spoke, Sarah suddenly covered her face and cried.


    Thinking of herself, Sarah Woods, who graduated from a key university with outstanding academic


    background and beautiful appearance, was once so ambitious that she wanted to make a great career


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    like a man. But the reality is so cruel that she ran out of all her fighting spirit, so that she can only be a


    secretary and mistress of a rich president like many urban women. She nursed a grievance in her


    heart, too.


    Seeing Sarah suddenly get out of control like this, Joey couldn¡¯t speak out any words to me her. She


    softened her voice and said, "You and the chief... How long has it been?"


    ¡°It started on the third day I joined thepany.¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t want to hold back to Joey.


    Sarah was deeply fascinated by this evil spirit and wild man at first nce, so she fell into his wild


    offensive in just three days.


    Sarah blushed and got hot at the thought of her first cheating affair with John Walter in the office that


    day.


    Joey was astonished, "Although you join Walter Groupter than me, it has been three or four months.


    So you and the chief have been keeping such a rtionship after all this time. Why don''t you ever tell


    me?"


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you would look down upon me...¡±


    Sarah lowered her head deep and whisper.


    Joey sighted softly, ¡°then, what about Philip Ham, does he know that?


    Philip Ham was Sarah¡¯s boyfriend, who graduated from the same school as Joey and Sarah. But he


    was one grade older than them as a senior.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that.¡±


    When ites to Philip Ham, there¡¯s a trace of guilt shed on Sarah¡¯s face. ¡°We have never live


    together. He rents a house for himself and me too. He seldom asks me for sex in spare time so he


    never finds it.¡±


    ¡°That''s unfair to him. Are you going to keep the wrong rtionship like that?¡±


    Joey couldn''t help but thinking of herself, of Ben Hawk, who had an affair with her sister and still


    wanted to marry her. Such a person is really selfish and abominable.


    Sarah shook her head helplessly, ¡°I have thought about breaking up with Philip, but I never have a


    chance to speak up.¡±


    "What? Do you choose to break up with Philip? Sarah, sober up! John Walter is a phndering yboy.


    And now he is still having sex with Mi in the office! How could you give up Philip for such a bad


    man?¡±


    Joey was astonished again. She was still very familiar with Philip Ham.


    At that time, he was a well-known school beau in their school. He was talk and so handsome. He was


    absolutely an ashes-ss pretty boy, and he was humble and considerate.


    Sarah didn¡¯t love such a perfect man like Philip, but choosing John Walter who is unfaithful. Joey


    couldn¡¯t helpining for Philip.


    Sarah shook her head and said, ¡°Yes, the chief is so faithless. I know I can¡¯t fall in love with a person


    like him, but I just love him, I can''t help falling in love with him...¡±


    She fell in love with his evil spirit, fell in love with his wildness and fell in love with his uninhibited. She


    has betrayed Philip not only on the body but also in the heart. She no longer deserved a good man like


    Philip.


    Joey felt weak and sit back in her seat. She knew that whatever she said was useless at this time.


    ¡°Well, this is the way you chose. I hope you won¡¯t egret it. As for Philip, your heart is no longer on him,


    so you should break up with him as soon as possible and set him free."


    Joey also really wanted to say this sentence Ben. Unfortunately, Ben would not let her go at all...


    A day at work is always going by so fast that it¡¯s time to go off work in a twinkling of an eye.


    Joey and Sarah walked out of thepany together and unexpectedly saw that Philip was waiting


    outside the door.


    In the sunset, Philip was wearing a dark blue jeans and a white V-cor T-shirt in Korean version. It


    was simple, buts so clean, handsome, energetic, and with his own special style and handsome


    masculinity.


    Those officedies who were off work were attracted to him and looking back at him frequently.

 Chapter 13 Encountered Indecencies

    Chapter 13 Encountered Indecencies


    Chapter 13 Encountered Indecencies


    ¡°Sarah! Joey!¡±


    When he saw Sarah and Joey, Philip stepped forward to them with a smile on his face.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Philip, why do youe here suddenly without a phone-call?¡±


    Sarah said with a guilty conscience.


    ¡°I want to surprise you!¡± said Philip, ¡°I heard that there is a new western restaurant nearby and the


    beefsteak there is very precise. Let¡¯s have a taste.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ok!¡± Sarah hesitated for a second and answered. There is no need to choose another day. Just talk


    the things through with Philip today.


    Joey saw that Sarah was so firm that she suddenly knew Sarah¡¯s thought. So she could not stay any


    longer and was about to find an excuse to leave.


    However, Philip said, ¡°Joey, join with us. Don¡¯t say that you have to go home topany Ben. It¡¯s rare


    to meet you. We should have a drink.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­well, ok.¡±


    Joey looked at Sarah in a quandary, and nodded when she saw Sarah¡¯s begging face.


    The three people went to the western restaurant and they order a steak apiece.


    Halfway through the meal, Joey excused to the toilet and left the space for Sarah and Philip to talk the


    things through.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she came in the toilet, a drunken man who was fat and in middle age was


    following her enter into the women¡¯s toilet.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    Joey screamed in horror and tried to escape, but the door was blocked by the fat man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hey, beautifuldy¡­why are you in men¡¯s toilet?¡±


    The fatty didn¡¯t even know that it¡¯s him who hade into a wrong ce. He opened his drunken eyes


    and scan Joey¡¯s long legs again and again.


    ¡°You¡­get away, let me out!¡±


    Joey shrank her body and tried to squeeze out of the fatty¡¯s side.


    ¡°Beauty, why are you in a hurry to go now? Come on, have a drink with me.¡±


    The fatty said with obscene smile. He grabbed Joey in his fat arms and tried to kiss her with his foul


    mouth.


    ¡°Ah! No! Let go of me! Somebody help me!¡±


    Joey struggled and scratched in a panic, and her sharp nails immediately left several bloodstains on


    the fatty¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah, it hurt!¡±


    The fatty screamed in pain and immediately woke up. But when he saw Joey in his arms like a little wild


    cat, he was full of lust again with the stimtion of alcohol. He smiled and grabbed Joey¡¯s cor and


    ripped her shirt.


    Suddenly, half of Joey¡¯s snow-white breasts burst into the air.


    The fatty saw that and his animal desire became more and more boiling, and stretched another hand to


    ripped Joey¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°No! Nooo! Help, Help!¡±


    Joey struggled desperately.


    Her screams immediately attracted a lot of people.


    But no one dared to help her.


    ¡°Help me¡­.¡±


    Joey looked at the people standing outside the door and begged them. At this moment, she wanted to


    die immediately.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    At that time, a white figure rushed forward and gave the fatty a fist. The fatty flew out for two or three


    meters by the beating, and finally he hit his head on the wall of the toilet. All of a sudden, blood


    sshed and his eyes turned over. He was fainted.


    Joey was still in a panic. She looked up and saw Philip.


    ¡°Are you ok? Joey, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you¡­¡±


    Philip took off his jacket and wrapped Joey¡¯s chest with it. Then he held Joey tightly in his arms. He


    was so heartache as if the woman who just been humiliated was his beloved woman.


    Joey was really frightened. When she touched Philip¡¯s warm and spacious chest, she could not help


    but cry.


    ¡°Joey, Philip, you¡¯re¡­.¡±


    Sarah, who came here in a hurry, saw this scene. She couldn¡¯t help being stunned in a moment.


    As soon as Joey heard Sarah¡¯s voice, she immediately woke up from her fright. She quickly pushed


    away Philip who holding her tightly and looked at Sarah embarrassingly. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t misunderstand


    us. I and Philip... I just....¡±


    Sarah shook her head, and said with a smile, ¡°Needless to say anything, I know what happened. I¡¯ll


    take you home first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ok.¡±


    Joey nodded. But somehow, she thought Sarah¡¯s smile was a little strange.


    When Philip and Sarah sent Joey home, Ben was still working overtime in thepany, and Vivian


    was still at school for night studying. There were only Mr. and Mrs. Linderman at home.


    In order to avoid the two elders to worry about Joey, the three people didn¡¯t tell them what happened in


    the restaurant. Philip and Sarah didn¡¯t leave until theyforted Joey for a long time.


    Philip was so sweet. He sent Joey back home and then sent Sarah to her rented house. But when he


    turned around and was about to leave, Sarah suddenly grabbed him with a soft smile on her charming


    cheeks. ¡°Philip, why note in and have a cup of coffee before you leave!¡±

 Chapter 14 Who was the betrayer?

    Chapter 14 Who was the betrayer?


    ¡°Philip, why don¡¯t youe in to have a cup of coffee before you leave?¡±


    Philip smiled and shook his head, ¡°No thanks. Go to bed early.¡±


    Sarah felt angry for being rejected by Philip. She was practically inviting him to spend the night with


    her, but he was too dumb to take the hint.


    She was Philip¡¯s girlfriend and they should move in together. Due to their long-distance rtionship, he


    had nevere on to her and she had to take the initiative every single time. But she was a girl after


    all.


    However, she grew tired of making the first move all the time and couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for herself.


    Thus when John Walter hit on her, she fell under his love spell in no time.


    ¡°Come in and I have something to say to you.¡±


    When Philip was about to turn around to leave, Sarah dragged him into the house and closed the door.


    ¡°What?¡±


    There was a flicker of guilt in Philip¡¯s eyes. Did Sarah suspect something when he defended Joey


    today?


    Sarah pushed him onto the sofa without saying anything. She quickly took off her high heels, straddled


    on top of him, and unbuttoned his shirt until he was bare to the waist.


    She soon began to undress him.


    ¡°Sarah, what are you doing?¡±


    Philip was a little confused by her act.


    Was she forcing her way to sleep with him?


    She had never been so rough when she tried to seduce him before?


    ¡°What am I doing? Doing you, of course.¡±


    She reached out to his waist to loosen his belt.


    ¡°Sarah¡­¡±


    He hurriedly grabbed her hands, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you today?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I am asking you, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes were red and teary. She pounded his strong chest, ¡°Aren''t I your girlfriend? Why have you


    been so indifferent to me? Aren¡¯t I pretty or sexy enough for you? Why have you refused to make love


    to me? Are you impotent or am I unimportant to you?¡±


    Philip felt deeply guilty. He didn¡¯t dodge her fists.


    ¡°Say something. Please say something¡­¡±


    She found his silence irritating and blurted out, ¡°You like Joey, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­Nonsense! She has a fianc¨¦.¡±


    Philip was rattled by her spection. He pushed her away and stood up, but he couldn''t look at her in


    the eye.


    Her smile was wry, ¡°It turns out that you really like her. Then why didn¡¯t you pursue her in school? Why


    did youe after me instead?¡±


    Annoyed by her questions, he unconsciously got everything off his chest, ¡°Because she was dating


    Ben Hawk back then. I had no choice but¡­¡±


    The minute he told the truth, he was rmed by his bluntness and bit his tongue as quickly as possible.


    But it was toote. Sarah had heard everything she needed to hear. She buttoned her blouse and said


    in a cold voice, ¡°So you decided to settle for me because I was her best friend and you thought you


    would be able to be near her with me being your girlfriend, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Sarah, I¡­I am sorry, I am really sorry¡­¡±


    Philip had to admit it.


    He had been using Sarah indeed when he had truly liked Joey and only Joey all these years. It was a


    pity that Joey had been in love with Ben Hawk and they got engaged soon after graduation. He had no


    chance whatsoever.


    But Philip liked her and wanted to see her all the time, which was why he had decided to be


    Joey¡¯s best friend Sarah¡¯s boyfriend to justify his presence around Joey after giving it much thought.


    ¡°In this case, we should break up.¡±


    Sarah took a deep breath and said what she had wanted to say.


    He raised his head in disbelief. He was surprised that she was able to break up with him so calmly after


    knowing everything. He thought she would make a scene.


    Then there was only one exnation, which was that neither of them was strongly attached to the


    other.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°¡­Okay, I agree.¡± His smile was bitter because he had asked for it.


    Sarah was greatly relieved to find that they were on the same page.


    She had been cheating on him. Now he was the guilty ex-boyfriend.


    Actually, if she had known that Philip loved Joey in the past, she would certainly have been too furious


    to forgive him or Joey, but now¡­all she wanted was John Walter. She was d that Philip had liked


    Joey because it was an excellent excuse for her to break up with him.


    At this moment, she was even grateful to Joey and the fat guy who molested Joey in thedies'' room


    today.


    It was unmistakably betrayal, but who was the betrayer?


    ¡°Phil, don¡¯t leave tonight, okay?¡±


    Sarah hugged him from behind and pressed her pretty face against his broad back, ¡°Let¡¯s make tonight


    ourst night!¡±

 Chapter 15 Provocation

    Chapter 15 Provocation


    Philip slowly turned around and gently picked Sarah up by the waist. He lowered his head and said in a


    soft voice, ¡°All right, allow me to take the lead tonight!¡±


    He took it as thest chance to make it up for her.


    Having been scared by the drunken fat guy today, Joey went to bed early. Unfortunately, in midnight,


    she was woken up by a knock on the door by Ben who had workedte.


    Joey quickly got up from the bed and went over to the door, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She didn¡¯t open the door.


    Still haunted by the memory of Ben getting rough with her this morning, she didn''t dare to open her


    bedroom door.


    ¡°Open the door. I have a question for you.¡±


    Ben Hawk frowned on his discovery of Joey¡¯s surprising sensitivity to his touch this morning. He had


    been wondering whether she had already lost her virginity to someone.


    He was so distracted at work that he had made several mistakes, which was why he had to workte


    today.


    ¡°Say whatever you want to say outside the door. I¡¯m in bed.¡±


    There was no way she would open the door.


    Beaming with anger, Ben had to lower his voice and said nicely, ¡°Joey, has our rtionship reallye


    down to this? Please open the door and let''s have a nice talk.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Joey didn¡¯t fall for it, ¡°Stop bothering me. If you wake up my parents, your reputation as a good son-in-


    ¡°You¡­¡­all right. I¡¯ll leave you alone!¡±


    Ben was furious, but eventually he had to swallow his anger. Joey wouldn¡¯t spend the rest of her life in


    her bedroom after all.


    However, when he went back to his bedroom, furious, he found a hot and sexy female body in his king-


    sized bed waiting for him.


    ¡°My dear brother-inw, you finallye back!¡±


    Vivian slowly turned around at the sound of door opening. Lying in the bed wearing nothing but a pink


    pair of sexy underwear, she threw him a seductive nce and her breasts looked huge against the


    ttering underwear. The scene was too wonderful for words.


    Ben was aroused with only one nce, ¡°Why are you in my bedroom? Be careful. What if your parents


    find out?¡±


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t. I asked my mother to sleep in my father¡¯s bedroom tonight. I am sleeping alone and I


    can sleep wherever I want.¡±


    Vivian chuckled. Last night, her mother had asked to sleep with her, so she couldn¡¯t have gone to Ben¡¯s


    bedroom. She wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake tonight.


    ¡°You are such a naughty girl. You couldn¡¯t stand it for one night without me.¡±


    Ben immediately undressed himself and threw himself at her in bed. They tangled with one another like


    crazy.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    When Ben was inside her, she couldn¡¯t help moaning.


    An idea popped in his head. He suddenly pushed himself forward with a thrust, ¡°Go ahead and cry out


    loud.¡±


    ¡°My parents will hear it¡­¡±


    Vivian was hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your parents will think that your sister is moaning in bed.¡±


    He smirked and came up with an evil thought, ¡°Joey, since you wouldn¡¯t sleep with you, I will sleep with


    your sister and let you know how good I am in bed.¡±


    Besides, Vivian¡¯s moaning voice was quite different from her normal speaking voice, so her parents


    wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference between her and Joey, his rightful wife.


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­¡±


    Assured by Ben, Vivian stared to moan loudly.


    ¡°Call me honey!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben bent her legs onto his shoulders and sprinted wildly.


    ¡°Ah, honey, honey, it¡¯s too deep. I can''t stand it. Ah¡­¡±


    Oblivious to what was on Ben¡¯s mind right now, Vivian sumbed to his incredible vigor.


    Yet he didn¡¯t think it was enough for him. He flipped her over and pushed her against the bed like a real


    bitch. He entered her from behind and spanked her hard, ¡°Cry louder¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Honey¡­¡±


    She felt pain and pleasure at the same time and she moaned even louder.


    It was a rented house and the interior decoration was neither fancy nor sound-proof. Thus Joey in the


    adjacent room and her parents in the room across the corridor could simultaneously hear her moaning


    in bed.


    ¡°Ben Hawk, you shameless bastard, you monster¡­¡±


    Joey had to bury her head in the pillow. She didn¡¯t want to hear their decadent noise at all.

 Chapter 16 She went to the club for the first time

    Chapter 16 She went to the club for the first time


    Instead of being sad, Joey was more disgusted by the moaning.


    Her parents, who had fallen asleep, were woken up by them too.


    ¡°Oh my, our daughter is crying out so loud in the middle of the night. I¡¯m afraid our neighbors will hear it


    too. What a reckless girl!¡±


    Mrs. Linderman was embarrassed and restless.


    She just assumed that it was Joey who was crying loud. There was no way she would know it was


    adultery going on between Vivian and her brother-inw.


    Mr. Linderman felt awkward, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. It¡¯s their business after all.¡±


    That being said, he wondered why Joey, a traditional and demure daughter he had brought up, would


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    be such a ¡­free spirit tonight.


    Mrs. Lederman couldn¡¯t fall sleep because her sexual desire was awaken now. She pushed her


    husband and said shyly, ¡°Darling, you see¡­we haven¡¯t done it for a month. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­inappropriate now. What if the kids heard us?¡±


    Mr. Linderman instantly shook his head.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t hear us, trust me, because they are busy doing it right now. Come on!¡±


    She buried her head in the nket.


    ¡°Slower, slower, we are too old to rush into it¡­¡±


    Reluctant as he was, Mr. Linderman tried to slow her down in a low voice.


    Despite her parents¡¯ efforts to do it as quietly as possible, Joey vaguely heard them in her room.


    She felt angry and embarrassed.


    Her parents had really picked the worst time to do it.


    She wrapped herself in the nket and went into the wardrobe to hide from all the irritating noise


    around, but in vain.


    At this time she thought of Allen Charles, a gentle and handsome man.


    ¡°I wonder what he is doing now.¡±


    Curled up in the wardrobe, she savored the memory of the day when she had met him and spent the


    wild night with him. She missed him very much.


    She barely slept the whole night because she had spent the first half of the night putting up with Ben


    and Vivian¡¯s bedroom fun and the second half of the night¡­thinking about Allen.


    It went on for three days in a row.


    Finally, the noise Ben and Vivian had made at night became unbearable for Mrs. Linderman. She


    decided to talk to Ben and Joey during the day and told them to lower their voice.


    Ben smiled and nodded along.


    Joey found it amusing, but she couldn¡¯t tell the truth.


    She was afraid that her parents wouldn¡¯t be able to take the blow. Her mother had heart disease.


    On the fourth day, when Vivian started to moan in the next room, Joey couldn''t stand it any longer. She


    changed her clothes, grabbed her purse and left home.


    She would make room for them since they were such a pair of sex addicts.


    Walking alone on the empty streets, she didn¡¯t know where to go.


    She took out her phone to call her best friend Sarah.


    ¡°Hello, Joey, what¡¯s up?¡±


    She heard Sarah¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, but it seemed Sarah was in a noisy ce.


    ¡°Sarah, I have nowhere to go now. May I go to your home and stay for the night?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s voice was warm and familiar. Joey twitched her nose and almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Eh? But I am not at home right now. I¡¯m outside.¡±


    Sarah was hesitant.


    ¡°Then¡­never mind. It¡¯s nothing serious anyway. Have fun!¡±


    Once she found out that her call was interruptive, Joey quickly hung up the phone.


    Wandering on the street, she really missed Allen.


    However, when he had asked for her phone number that day, she gave him a fake one. She wondered


    whether he had actually called her. But even if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have reached her.


    Since he couldn¡¯t find her, why didn¡¯t she go to find him?


    Once she had made up her mind, she took a cab to the biggest fanciest money-squandering ce in


    City A with anxiety, i.e. the Elsner Club.


    She had made a call to the Elsner Club on the day when she decided to ask for a male prostitute. She


    had assumed that this was the club where Allen worked¡­


    The Elsner Club was a grand and luxurious ce where people of the higher ss were entertained. It


    was a house of pleasure, including massages, karaokes, hostesses and prostitutes.


    It was the first time she had ever visited such a nightclub full of desire and decadence. She felt


    nervous, but she worked up the courage to ask the waiter who came over to greet her, ¡°I¡¯d like to see¡­


    Allen Charles, please.¡±

 Chapter 17 Seduction of a beautiful woman

    Chapter 17 Seduction of a beautiful woman


    The young waiter put on a professional smile and asked, ¡°Are you a friend of Mr. Charles? Do you have


    an appointment with him?¡±


    Joey shook her head, ¡°Do I need to make an appointment with him? Is he really so busy?¡±


    But on a second thought, Allen was an elegant and handsome man and there must be plenty of women


    who would ask for him. Suddenly her heart sunk at the thought of it.


    The waiter said, ¡°Sorry, if you aren¡¯t Mr. Charles¡¯s friend and don¡¯t have an appointment with him, I¡¯m


    afraid I can¡¯t bring you to see him. Is there anything else I could do for you?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­I¡¯d like a Bloody Mary.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to leave without seeing Allen. Besides, there was nothing at home she could go back to


    but loud noise in the next room. She might as well stay and kill some time with a ss of wine.


    ¡°All right, just a minute.¡±


    The waiter nodded politely and left. Soon he brought Joey a ss of red Bloody Mary.


    While sipping the wine, she looked around in hope of finding Allen, if she was destined to see him


    again.


    ¡°Hi, beautiful, do you mind if I sit here?¡±


    A beautiful woman, who wore a heavy makeup in a ck deep v-neck short dress, came over to her


    with a big smile on her face and a ss of wine in her hand.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Joey froze for a moment before she nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    If it were a strange man, she would certainly have turned him down. But it was a woman, so she was


    less alert.


    The beautiful woman sat next to Joey, ¡°Why are you drinking alone? Where is your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    Joey instantly shook her head. After finding about Ben and Vivian¡¯s betrayal, she hadn¡¯t had anything


    to do with him anymore. As for Allen Charles, he was her first man, but he was far from being her


    boyfriend.


    Leaning toward her, the woman boldly put her arm around her slender waist and said, ¡°In that case, we


    should be good friends, what do you think?¡±


    Joey¡¯s body stiffened. The woman was acting so strangely. It seemed she was implying something.


    Was she¡­a lesbian?¡±


    She was intimidated by her thought immediately. She pushed the woman away and stood up, trying to


    exin, ¡°I¡­I like men.¡±


    The woman was surprised to hear her blunt exnation. She chuckled, took Joey¡¯s hand, and pulled


    Joey onto herp.


    ¡°I like men too, but sometimes I¡¯d like to try something new, so I like women too. You are a woman, and


    you can do the same. It¡¯s really thrilling.¡±


    The woman tried to seduce her.


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯d rather not.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Joey blushed and tried to stand up. But the woman held her waist and her hands tightly. She couldn¡¯t


    break free.


    She was angry and frightened.


    ¡°Let go of her!¡±


    Suddenly there came a familiar male voice from above. The next minute she was pulled out of the


    woman¡¯s confinement by a pair of long strong arms into which she soon fell into.


    She looked up to find that it was Allen Charles, the man she had missed so much.


    Holding Joey, who was trembling with fear, in his arms, Allen stared at the woman sullenly and said,


    ¡°You are incurable. She is my girl. Stay away from her from now on!¡±


    The woman smiled disapprovingly, ¡°You¡¯d better watch out if you want me to keep my hands off her.¡±


    She winked at Joey and left.


    Leaning on his chest, Joey¡¯s heart was racing as he had said ¡°she is my girl¡±.


    ¡°Are you all right? Are you scared?¡±


    Allen assumed that she was frightened for having been harassed by the woman. He lowered his head


    and looked at her with his gentle eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­fine.¡±


    She quickly shook her head and changed the subject, ¡°Do you know her?¡±

 Chapter 18 Games in a private room of the club

    Chapter 18 Games in a private room of the club


    Allen¡¯s tone suggested that he must know the woman.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He nodded, but he clearly didn¡¯t want to talk about her, so he changed the subject, ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    Joey whispered, ¡°I...I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    He sounded surprised, and he soonined with a straight face, ¡°Since you¡¯re here for me, then


    why didn¡¯t the phone number you gave me exist?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It turned out that he had been trying to reach out to her, but all in vain. God knew how much he had


    missed her in the past few days.


    ¡°Maybe I gave you the wrong number.¡±


    She lied because he would certainly be mad at her if she told the truth.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He wasn''t convinced. But since she had made the effort toe to him, he would let it go, ¡°Never


    mind. Follow me, and I¡¯ll introduce my friends to you.¡±


    Before she responded, he had pulled her into a luxurious private room.


    She was stunned by what she saw.


    In the private room where the light was flickering and the music was deafening, Joey saw three men


    and three women, including John and Sarah.


    ¡°Joey, what are you doing here?¡±


    Cradled in John¡¯s arms, Sarah was surprised to see Joey and she stood up immediately.


    John said nothing. But he frowned, which was unusual for him. When his eyes fell on Joey¡¯s hand that


    was held by Allen, his smile was wicked and cold.


    ¡°Sarah, you are here!¡±


    Joey was happy to see Sarah.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Allen asked. He was a little surprised.


    Before Joey could exin, John, sitting cross-legged on the sofa, interrupted, ¡°They go way back.


    Speak of the devil; she is the virtuous and conservative chief secretary I just told you about.¡±


    Unhappy to hear it, Allen took Joey in his arms and imed, ¡°Mr. Walter, she is my girl, and I don''t


    appreciate the way you talked about her. Otherwise I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±


    John had described Joey as ¡°virtuous and conservative¡±, which meant that he had hit on her and failed.


    Allen was furious at the thought of it.


    John sipped his wine and went silent.


    It was obviously a gesture of concession, which surprised Joey.


    As John¡¯s chief secretary, she knew him very well. He had always been as arrogant and


    upromising as an emperor.


    Yet he had just made a concession to Allen. It seemed that Allen was somebody.


    She looked at Allen, finding him even more mysterious.


    Then Allen introduced the other two young men to Joey, ¡°They are my best friends since childhood.


    This is Chance; this is Martin.¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Joey politely greeted them. Both of them were handsome and attractive.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ll give you a 30% discount if you ever need to see a doctor in the future.¡±


    Chance was a pretty man all in white, prettier than a girl. Wearing a pair of silver thin-framed sses,


    he looked gentle andely.


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to solicit any future client when you meet someone for the first time. He is dull,


    Sister, please forgive him.¡±


    Martinughed and tapped Chance¡¯s forehead.


    Martin was a charming young man with healthy tan skin. He sounded carefree and easygoing.


    Joey blushed and nodded awkwardly.


    They sat down, sang a few songs, and drank a couple of wines before they started to y cards.


    ¡°Guys, why don¡¯t we spice it up? Gambling with money isn¡¯t fun at all.¡±


    Martin was thrilled, ¡°How about stripping? Whoever loses the game, his date has to take off a piece of


    clothing. What do you think?¡±


    Joey and Sarah were shocked.


    The two coquettish women sitting next to Chance and Martin snickered. They were escorts in the club


    and it was their job to y along with clients. They weren¡¯t intimidated at all because they had yed


    many games way more outrageous than trip poker.


    ¡°Fine with me.¡±


    Chance shrugged. He was a doctor who treated patients and saved lives in the daytime, and a free


    spirit in the nighttime.


    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    John smiled and took a nce at pale-faced Joey.


    Allen was the only one who hadn¡¯t express his opinion about the proposal.

 Chapter 19 Intimacy in the car I

    Chapter 19 Intimacy in the car I


    ¡°Boring!¡±


    Allen cast a cold nce at Martin who came up the stupid idea. He held Joey around the waist, stood


    up and said indifferently, ¡°Go ahead and enjoy yourselves. I must go now.¡±


    He walked toward the door with Joey.


    ¡°Hey, Allen, don¡¯t be such a baby, do you really mean it?¡±


    Marin looked at Allen in surprise. He had to admit that Joey was different from any other girl he had


    seen before. She was too pure and holy to evoke evil thoughts.


    However, Allen ignored Martin. He opened the door and left.


    Chance smiled. It seemed that Allen took the girl very seriously this time.


    John was annoyed by the fact that Allen had in his arms the girl who had rejected his advances. He


    was furious.


    Joey was still worried about Sarah when they left the room. She asked Allen with concern, ¡°Are they


    really going to y strip poker? My friend is there.¡±


    Allen knew the friend she was referring to. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know his style. John Walter won¡¯t force your


    friend to y the game as long as she refuses to do so.


    He didn¡¯t know John very well. They had only met each other for a few times for a development project.


    He believed that John was a very proud man who wouldn¡¯t like unwilling women.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Joey nodded.


    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡±


    Allen got in his car after they left the Elsner Club.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anywhere you want. I don¡¯t want to go home anyway.¡±


    She felt like vomiting at the thought of Ben and Vivian probably fooling around at home right now.


    Allen raised his eyebrows and threw his arms around Joey to pull her onto hisp. His broad chest


    pressed tightly against her back. He lowered his head and gently bit her earlobes, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my


    ce, okay?¡±


    Joey trembled. She blushed to hear his seductive invitation and she nodded.


    God knew how attractive she was when she was blushing. Allen throat tightened and he had an


    erection right away. He turned her head to kiss her tender lips. He had missed her very much.


    ¡°Hum¡­¡±


    It was an unexpected and domineering kiss, so intense that she fell into his arms. He didn¡¯t stop until


    she couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    ¡°There are so many people outside¡­¡±


    Joey blushed, trying to catch her breath.


    Allen chuckled, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll go somewhere with less people around.¡±


    He started the engine and drove away.


    Joey tried to stand up so that he could concentrate on driving. He grasped the steering wheel with his


    left hand and pulled her back onto hisp with his right hand, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Sit still.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. It will distract you from driving.¡±


    Joey was hesitant.


    He smiled, ¡°Just sit. Can you drive?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Joey shook her head. She didn¡¯t own a car, so she hadn¡¯t learnt how to drive.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    He put her hands on the steering wheel and began to teach her how to drive the car.


    Driving wasn¡¯t hard. She got the gist of it after his demonstrations. Sitting on hisp and putting her


    hands on the steering wheel, she was happy as a little girl who had just gotten her favorite candy.


    He couldn¡¯t help feeling happy for her.


    Given the way of their standing postures, when he lowered his head, he could see her firm breasts


    shaking slightly like ripe peaches. His sexual urges got the better of his rationality. He reached into her


    shirt with his right hand, grabbed her breasts and rubbed them passionately.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Joey, who had been driving attentively, was startled. She screamed and said in a trembling voice,


    ¡°What are you doing? I am driving. It¡¯s dangerous to¡­¡±

 Chapter 20 Intimacy in the car II

    Chapter 20 Intimacy in the car II


    Allen protested, ¡°Let me touch you. I¡¯ve missed you so much in the past few days.¡±


    Joey¡¯s heart melted to hear that. She had missed him too.


    However, his hand ran all the way down to her skirt.


    She closed her legs to stop his advances, but it was toote. His fingers touched her clitoris. Even


    though she crossed her legs as hard as possible, she couldn¡¯t slow him down.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She trembled with pleasure and moaned. Her legs unconsciously loosened.


    He pushed his forefinger inside her. It felt warm and tight, which excited him more.


    ¡°Ah¡­no¡­it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡± She tightened her legs again while she turned around to warn him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It''s under control.¡± He slowed down the car and moved his fingers passionately.


    ¡°You¡­are so bad¡­¡±


    She could do nothing about it when she enjoyed what he was doing to her.


    ¡°I want to go inside.¡±


    He kissed her neck all the way, leaving plenty of hickeys.


    ¡°Hum, we can¡¯t. You¡¯re driving¡­¡±


    Panicked, she tried to stand up to escape from him.


    However, when she stood up, she just adjusted her position in a way that seemed perfect for him. He


    held her waist and slipped himself in.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She screamed and didn¡¯t dare to move. But she felt fulfilled at this moment.


    ¡°Hum¡­¡±


    She was so warm and tight. It seemed that she was about to suck his soul out of his body. He raised


    his head and grunted loudly.


    ¡°Are you feeling good?¡±


    He slowed down the car again and rocked his waist to feel her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She bit her lips to repress her joy. She was too lost in it to respond.


    Suddenly, they heard cars honking their horns. He had been driving too slowly and blocking traffic.


    She was startled, trying to move away again. It was so embarrassing.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t move. Watch me.¡±


    He held her with one arm, and stepped on the gas. The car ran faster.


    ¡°Allen, it''s not right¡­ Why don¡¯t we do it when we¡¯re back at home¡­¡±


    She still felt a little awkward. Other cars and pedestrians were whizzing by them. People couldn''t see


    them, but she felt embarrassed and uptight anyway.


    ¡°All right. That¡¯s it. I won¡¯t move. You sit still and we¡¯ll continue back at home.¡±


    He smiled and didn¡¯t loosen his hand on her waist. He drove faster.


    ¡°You¡­you are really a bad man¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough. Despite her difort, she had no choice but to remain in


    this awkward position with him on the way home.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t far away from his home. Ten minutester they arrived home.


    Once the car was parked, she got off his legs and tried to retrieve her underwear he had thrown onto


    the passenger seat. But he suddenly picked her up by the waist and walked directly into his vi.


    He didn¡¯t get his hands off her until he was satisfied.


    After she came, Joeyy her head on his strong chest, flushed, sweaty and happy.


    She hadpletely forgotten about Ben and Sarah at the moment.


    ¡°Isn''t it true that you aren¡¯t going home tonight? Won¡¯t they be worried about you?¡±


    He ran his finger tips all over her beautiful body.


    She bit her lips and thought about it, ¡°I¡¯d better go home, or my parents will be worried if they couldn¡¯t


    find me at home tomorrow morning.¡±


    It was already two o''clock in the morning, and Ben and Vivian would have fallen asleep now.


    ¡°All right. Sleep for another ten minutes and I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    He looked at her lovingly because he didn¡¯t want her to leave.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She closed her eyesfortably. She could be at ease somehow when she was with him. She didn¡¯t


    have to worry about anything around him. She just wanted to hug her, cuddle her and allow him to take


    over everything.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When she was gently shaken out of sleep by him, she was already fully dressed in his car in her


    neighborhood.


    ¡°Allen, how do you know where I live?¡±


    She was shocked. She assumed that he had dressed her when she was asleep and carried her into


    the car without waking her up. He was really a gentleman.

 Chapter 21 He saw it all

    Chapter 21 He saw it all


    Allen smiled, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you four days ago because you didn¡¯t leave any clues. Now I know you¡¯ve


    worked in the Walter Group. How hard would it be for me to find your information?


    Joey¡¯s eyes were wide open, ¡°Did you investigate me?¡±


    He had connections in the Walter group. As a male prostitute, he was way more powerful than she


    thought.


    ¡°You lied to me once. I won¡¯t let you run away this time!¡±


    He raised his phone, ¡°Don¡¯t turn off your phone at any time. I¡¯ll call you and you must answer it, or I¡¯ll


    go to your home or yourpany.¡±


    She looked at him in disbelief. She didn''t expect him to be so bossy. But she thought it was sweet of


    him to say that, because he cared about her.


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    She nodded. Then she quickly opened the door and jumped off the car, trying to rush back home.


    He followed her and got off the car. But he pulled her into his arms, turned around to press her against


    the car and said disapprovingly, ¡°How about a goodbye kiss?¡±


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    ¡°Ah¡­people might see us.¡±


    She was panicked again. She wriggled her body, trying to push him away.


    It was the ce where she lived and the people here knew her. If they saw her, God knew what they


    would say about her.


    While she was fighting back, she unconsciously evoked his sexual desire. Before she knew it, he had


    opened the car door and pushed her back into the car.


    ¡°Ah¡­Allen, what are you doing?¡±


    She was shocked. Was he going to do it again right here?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s almost three o¡¯clock in the morning and no one is around. Baby, let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    He put her onto hisp. His eyes were burning with desire that was intense enough to melt her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to turn him down because he was irresistible. They made love again in the car.


    When she got off the car, Joey could feel her knees weak and trembling. She looked around to make


    sure that there was no one around before she lowered her head and walked quickly into the building.


    Allen didn¡¯t leave until she was out of sight.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Ben Hawk had been watching them at the window the whole time.


    Ben had heard the noise of Joey leaving home in a rage tonight, but he didn¡¯t stop her because he and


    Vivian were having a good in bed at that time.


    After it was done, he made an excuse to leave home and tried to find her. But he couldn¡¯t find her


    anywhere.


    Thus he had to go back home. With Vivian in his arms, he wondered where Joey would go. He couldn¡¯t


    fall asleep.


    He suddenly had heard the sound of a car downstairs around three o¡¯clock in the morning. So he got


    out of bed quickly and quietly and went over to the window to find out what was going on outside.


    As he had expected, it was Joey who got off the car with a young man. They kissed passionately


    against the car, which was infuriating for him.


    As if it wasn¡¯t enough, they went back into the car shortly. He knew what would happen next and he


    wanted to run downstairs to stop them at this time.


    But on second thought, Joey had been outside for more than two hours, during which time she might


    had already slept with the man. Even though he had managed to stop them, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact


    that Joey wasn¡¯t intact anymore.


    When he was hesitant, the car downstairs started to rock. Needless to say, they had been on the top of


    each other inside the car.


    Ben clenched his fists. He looked terrible.


    It turned out that Joey had betrayed him.


    She had saved herself for twenty-two years and refused to sleep with him. All of a sudden, a strange


    man showed up and took her virginity. Good, she was good!


    The car rocked violently downstairs. He was ominously revengeful.


    Joey didn¡¯t know that Ben was awake and had seen it all at the window. Exhausted, she climbed to the


    fifth floor, opened the door with the key and walked in.

 Chapter 22 Its tight

    Chapter 22 It''s tight


    It was pitch dark and Joey reached over to turn on the light when a tall man jumped at her. He locked


    the upper part of her body tightly with one hand, and covered her mouth with the other hand. He


    pushed her into her bedroom and quickly mmed the door with his right foot.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Joey was startled by the attacker. She desperately struggled, trying to break free.


    Although she didn¡¯t see his face, she knew it was Ben Hawk because she had dated him for four years


    and known his smell too well. She was terrified at the thought of his recent bestial behaviors.


    ¡°You little bitch, how dare you cheat on me? Haven¡¯t you always been chaste and conservative? It was


    all just a lie. You¡¯re a liar¡­¡±


    Ben lowered his voice and his tone was horrifying,


    He threw her into the bed and gagged her with a sheet. Then he took off his nightgown and took the


    belt to tie her hands to the bedpost. He roughly reached inside her with his other hand.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She tried desperately to escape. She was very frightened because Ben was mad now.


    Allen, help! Allen, help... She was praying for a miracle.


    ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re so wet. You just had some real fun in the car, right?¡±


    His hand reached into her skirt and found her panties soaked through. As a man of experience, he


    knew she had just made love. Suddenly he became very angry.


    It waste at night and it was dark in the bedroom. He didn¡¯t see her body, but the mere fact that she


    was being tied under him had aroused his interest.


    He knew her body had been touched by another man and he was supposed to hate it. But the very


    thought of it turned him on instead.


    Without hesitation he grabbed her ankles and spread her legs wide open.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡±


    She froze when he suddenly entered her. Her eyes were wide open, but it was dark everywhere. She


    cried tears of desperation.


    All she could think of at the moment was Allen¡¯s face. She felt like she was dying.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ben grunted and trembled. He almost came.


    She was too tight, like thousands of little octopuses. The minute he went inside, it almost sucked the


    soul out of him.


    Once he saw on the inte that some women would have any man fall under their sexual spell within


    three minutes, no matter how good he was in bed with other women.


    He hadn¡¯t believed it before, but now he knew it was true.


    He was so scared that he withdrew immediately. Another thrust would be enough for him to cave in.


    It would be so humiliating as hell.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass himself as a man of sexual experience.


    Besides, he was afraid that Joey might despise him andpare his performance with the man in the


    car.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Joey, Joey, open the door¡­¡±


    He nned to take a break before he could resume when Vivian suddenly knocked on the door outside


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    He was angry that Vivian might ruin his fun by knocking so loudly. If her parents woke up and found


    him raping Joey, there could be serious consequences.


    He warned her on top of her, ¡°You¡¯d better keep it quiet. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦ and it¡¯s natural for us to sleep


    together, so people wouldn¡¯t believe your story.¡±


    He untied her and threw a sheet over her before he hurriedly opened the door.


    ¡°Ben, you¡¯re really here. You¡­huh¡­¡±


    Vivian was furious to find Ben at the door.

 Chapter 23 They are all bitches

    Chapter 23 They are all bitches


    When Vivian suddenly woke up in the midnight, she found Ben wasn¡¯t in bed. She jumped off the bed


    to go to the bathroom, but couldn¡¯t find him there either. She had a bad feeling, so she decided to


    knock on her sister¡¯s bedroom door.


    It turned out that she wasn¡¯t wrong after all.


    Before she finished what she was saying, Ben acted quickly and covered her mouth the way he had


    done to Joey, and dragged her into his bedroom.


    He was afraid that her parents would wake up and find out that he had been sleeping with Vivian. In


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    that case, his engagement with Joey would certainly be over.


    Even now he still wouldn¡¯t let Joey go, especially after what he had just experienced with her in bed. It


    was so damn good.


    Joey was lying on her back, shaking and crying quietly. She felt deserted and humiliated.


    It was only one thrust, but it was true that she had been defiled by Ben anyway.


    Allen, sorry, sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­Joey said to herself over and over again with trembling lips.


    Beep!


    Suddenly her phone rang.


    She was still lying on the bed feebly, as if she were dead. She didn¡¯t want to do anything at the


    moment. If death could cleanse her defiled body, then she would be happy to die right now.


    It urred to her that it must be Allen calling at this time, given what Allen had said to her in the car.


    She immediately got up and turned on her phone. It was an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    She answered the phone with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Baby, why did it take you so long to take the call? Have you fallen asleep? Am I interrupting?¡±


    It was Allen¡¯s voice at the other end of the phone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His voice was familiar and gentle. She had to cover her mouth tightly to restrain her tears.


    ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    He was concerned about her.


    She was heart-broken at his gentle voice. She repressed her impulse to cry and said as calmly as


    possible, ¡°I¡­.fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would take a bath first. All right, go to sleep. I¡¯ll pick you up and drive you to work


    tomorrow morning. See you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­thanks, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    She tried to turn it down because she was too ashamed to see him again.


    ¡°Baby, see you tomorrow. Goodnight.¡±


    He assumed she was just shy, so he hung up the phone before she could say no again.


    After he hung up the phone, she finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and burst into tears.


    Vivian started moaning in the next room.


    Ben dragged Vivian into his bedroom and bent her over to go inside her from behind violently without


    forey. He didn¡¯t saying anything the whole time.


    He was upset that Vivian had ruined his fun. What was more annoying was that he had almost caved in


    after only one thrust. Now he was desperate to prove his sexual capability with a woman.


    Vivian was the woman he needed badly right now.


    Joey buried her head in the pillow, but she still could hear them. She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She


    got of the bed and rushed into the bathroom to take a hot bath, trying to cleanse her body that had


    been defiled by Ben with hot water.


    She wished she could wash it away.


    Meanwhile, Ben felt less excited than before with Vivian in bed. He had to admit that Vivian wasn¡¯t tight


    as Joey who was insanely tight.


    ¡°Tighten your legs!¡±


    He spanked her, going faster and crazier.


    ¡°It hurts¡­Ben, it hurts so much¡­¡±


    Vivian was crying tears of pain because he was so rough.


    ¡°You bitch, you are all bitches!¡±


    He was merciless. He covered her mouth with one hand, and spanked her so hard with the other one


    that she was swollen and teary.


    Eventually she started to bleed, but he had no intention of slowing it down.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Vivian was struggling in bed. Her soon-to-be brother-inw was like a beast today. It was frightening


    and hurtful. Why would save her now?


    After half an hour, the torture came to an end when she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and passed out.


    He wasn¡¯t satisfied yet, but he was happy and angry at the same time. He was happy because he still


    got it. He was angry because Joey was so amazing, but she had lost her virginity to someone else.

 Chapter 24 A proof of love

    Chapter 24 A proof of love


    Joey didn¡¯t dare to return to her bed for the rest of the night. She curled herself up in the wet bathroom


    for two or three hours until it was about six o¡¯clock in the morning when she put on her business suit


    and took the earliest bus to her office.


    She had to leave home so early because she was afraid that she would see Ben Hawk at home or


    what was worse, she would run into Allen Charles who had said that he would pick her up for work


    downstairs.


    She didn¡¯t want to see Ben at all, while she was too ashamed to see Allen.


    She had no choice but to run away from them both.


    She sat in a caf¨¦ near her office and waited for more than an hour until she was certain that most of her


    colleagues had walked into theirpany when she stood up and went to her office. She was out of


    sorts.


    She sat dully in the Chief Secretary''s Office. Her mind went nk and couldn''t concentrate on her


    work.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Joey!¡±


    Sarah walked into her office. She didn''t look happy.


    Sarah was wearing a curve-ttering white slip dress. Her light makeup and the casual but beautiful


    dress made her look like more elegant and lovely.


    ¡°Hello, Sarah!¡±


    Joey looked up and forced a smile. But she instantly frowned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on your business


    suit? Sarah, it¡¯s apany policy.¡±


    Walter Group was a famous majorpany in the country that had a more strict management system


    ordingly. Business suit at work was one of the basic rules of thepany.


    Sarah shook her head slightly and put on a self-mocking smile, ¡°I''m quitting my job. It doesn¡¯t matter


    what I¡¯m wearing anymore. Here is my please ept it.¡±


    She put the resignation letter on Joey¡¯s desk.


    Sarah was the President Secretary and Joey was the President Chief Secretary. Thus she needed


    Joey¡¯s permission to resign her position.


    Joey was shocked. She looked at Sarah in disbelief, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You have done an excellent job


    in thepany. Why are you quitting your job?¡±


    Didn¡¯t Sarah like John Walter so much that she had broken up with Philip for him? Then why did she


    decide to quit her job? Was she leaving John Walter? Joey had no idea what Sarah had been thinking.


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes turned red. She threw herself into Joey¡¯s arms and cried loudly, ¡°He is a bastard. He is


    such a bastard¡­¡±


    Joey¡¯s heart trembled. She recalled that when she and Allen left the Elsner Clubst night, John Walter,


    Chance and Martin were talking about ying strip poker. Did they¡­


    ¡°Sarah, did John Walter really force you to undress as a gambling chip?¡±


    Joey asked anxiously.


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    Sarah nodded in pain.


    Joey was stunned. She was concerned for Sarah when she left the club. But Allen assured her that a


    proud man like John Walter would never force a girl to do things she didn¡¯t want to do. But why, why did


    it end up like this?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sarah, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone. I was so reckless¡­¡±


    Joey felt so regretful that she pped herself hard in the face.


    ¡°No, it had nothing to do with you.¡±


    Sarah quickly grabbed Joey¡¯s hand and exined in tears, ¡°It was my fault. I asked for it. John didn¡¯t


    force me to do anything. I decided to y the game because I wanted to know whether he cared for me


    or not. I thought he would have stopped me, but he¡­just sat by and watched me taking off my clothes


    in front of other men¡­I¡¯m too embarrassed to go into details. Joey, please let me go. I don¡¯t want to


    stay in the Walter Group anymore.¡±


    What had happenedst night seemed unbearable for Sarah. John Walter constantly lost the poker


    game, and she had to take off her clothes one piece after another. Eventually there were only her


    panties left as she had already taken off her bra.


    However, John didn¡¯t even frown when she was almost naked in front of the other two men.


    At that moment, she hated John Walter as much as she hated herself.


    After a night of consideration, she had given up on him.


    A man as cold-hearted as John Walter was unworthy of her love.


    ¡°Sarah, you¡¯re so silly. Poor girl¡­¡±


    Joey hugged Sarah and burst into tears. Last night was a night of shame for Sarah. It was hers too.


    Joey finally didn¡¯t talk Sarah out of resigning. She approved Sarah¡¯s resignation and quickly calcted


    her unpaid sry so that Sarah could go directly to the ounting department, get her paycheck and


    leave thepany for good.


    What they hadn''t expected was that the ounting department needed the president¡¯s signature to


    pay Sarah, because she was the president¡¯s personal secretary. Without his permission, Sarah could


    neither leave thepany nor get her paycheck.


    Joey said to Sarah, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait in my office for a while and I will ask the president to sign?¡±

 Chapter 25 Infatuation

    Chapter 25 Infatuation


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Joey!¡±


    Sarah looked at Joey with gratitude.


    Joey patted her on the shoulder reassuringly. When she walked into the president''s office, John Walter


    was reviewing a business n.


    ¡°Mr. President, this is Sarah¡¯s resignation letter. Please have a look. She¡¯s waiting for your approval.¡±


    Joey put the resignation letter on his desk with both hands and quickly took a step back. She couldn''t


    help feeling intimidated by the presence of any male now.


    John Walter snorted and raised his head to look at her. He slightly narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why


    is she resigning? Low sry?¡±


    Joey couldn''t restrain her anger. She couldn¡¯t believe that he was still unaware of his mistakes at this


    point. She blurted out, ¡°Mr. President, you know the reason why Sarah is resigning her position more


    than anyone else. Since you don¡¯t care about her, please set her free!¡±


    Frowning, John Walter stared at Joey and said in a cold voice, ¡°Are you giving me a lecture?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±


    Joey looked up to meet his eyes stubbornly. Her disobedient tone wasn¡¯t convincing at all.


    John Walter chuckled and got up out of his chair. He rushed to Joey in a big stride and pushed her


    down onto the desk. His eyes were cold, ¡°How dare you give me a lecture? Are you qualified enough to


    do so? Hadn¡¯t you always said that you would be loyal to your fianc¨¦ Ben Hawk? Then why did you


    clung to Allen Charlesst night I bet you like him because he is the mayor. It turns out that I failed to


    impress you because you are a girl who prefers power to money. Am I right, my virtuous chief


    secretary?¡±


    Joey was frightened into struggling hard at first by his sudden move. But when she heard what he had


    to say, she was so shocked that she stopped dodging him and stared at him in disbelief, ¡°What did you


    say? Allen Charles is the mayor? Isn''t he¡­¡±


    A male prostitute?


    Joey was astonished by the news. Allen was the male prostitute she had asked for that night. Why did


    he suddenly turn into a dignified mayor?¡±


    John Walter sneered and buried his head in her neck, rubbing tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. All


    women like either power or money, or both. Did you have much fun with himst night? Was he good in


    bed?¡±


    ¡°You...let go of me!¡±


    Infuriated by his words, Joey opened her mouth and bit him hard on the shoulder. When he was


    distracted by the pain, she pushed him away and ran to the door.


    John Walter didn¡¯t go after her. Instead he gave an order in a cold voice, ¡°Send Sarah to my office. She


    has to tell me herself.¡±


    Joey stormed out of the room.


    Sarah was waiting for her when she returned to her office.


    ¡°Joey, did he approve my resignation?¡± Sarah asked nervously. Suddenly she was very afraid that John


    might have approved her resignation. She realized that she still loved him from the bottom of her heart.


    Joey shook her head, ¡°He asked me to send you to his office.¡±


    Sarah was relieved to hear it, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll speak to him in person.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. He isn¡¯t a good person. He would certainly bully you if you went there. The worst case


    scenario is that you won''t get the paycheck. I¡¯ll help you out if you need money.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Joey tried to stop her.


    The president¡¯s office was John Walter¡¯s territory where he could do whatever he wanted. He had been


    unscrupulous just now. It was dangerous for Sarah to go there.


    Sarah shook her head, ¡°I¡¯d better go to his office and confront him. Even if we broke up, I had to clear


    things up with him.¡±


    Joey was speechless because she knew Sarah was right. Eventually she nodded reluctantly, ¡°Fine,


    make it quick. Don¡¯t trust him and don¡¯t let him take advantage of you.¡±


    Sarah nodded gratefully, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    She went to the president''s office in high heels.


    Joey sat down feebly. Her brain was in a mess. John Walter had told her that Allen was actually the


    mayor. It was shocking news for her. She couldn¡¯t ept it for the moment.


    If Allen Charles was a male prostitute, she could probably forgive herself for having been defiled by


    Ben Hawk in bed and continue to date him. Now that she knew Allen was actually the major, she


    suddenly found herself unworthy of his love.


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. She locked her office door, kneeled down


    on the floor and wept.


    In the meanwhile, Sarah walked into the president¡¯s office, but she couldn¡¯t find John Walter anywhere.


    When she was confused, someone suddenly hugged her from behind with long strong arms. His smell


    was familiar and infatuating.

 Chapter 26 Wild love in the office

    Chapter 26 Wild love in the office


    ¡°Sarah, you are so beautiful today!¡±


    John Walter hugged Sarah from behind who was wearing a white long dress and rubbed her breasts


    eagerly. His genital area pressed against the back of her thighs.


    ¡°¡­let go of me. Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡±


    Sarah¡¯s body went weak under his touch. Yet she found the contrast between his indifference to her


    nakednessst night and his intimacy with her right now infuriating.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Her anger was off-putting for John. He stepped back and shrugged indifferently, ¡°Fine, I hear you. I,


    John Walter, never force a woman to do anything!¡±


    He turned around elegantly and sat down. He crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair. There was


    nothing left in his eyes but coldness, ¡°Do you really want to quit your job? No problem, but you couldn¡¯t


    leave until thepany finds a recement and the work handover is finished.¡±


    He was now all businesslike. Sarah froze at his approval of her resignation. She was teary and angry,


    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±


    But she was too emotional to finish her sentence.


    Was he really so cold-hearted? Didn¡¯t he see that she was just being upset? Sarah was angry, anxious


    and regretful.


    Sarah¡¯s response wasn¡¯t surprising at all. John Walter smiled and said in a softer tone, ¡°Come here. I


    have something for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sarah blinked in surprise.


    John Walter¡¯s sudden change of attitude was too much for her to process. But his wickedly handsome


    face was enchanting. She went to him obediently.


    ¡°Sit here.¡±


    John Walter gestured to his desk.


    Sarah hesitated at first, but she sat on it anyway.


    His indifference was frightening just now. Now that he was gentle as always, she decided that she


    couldn¡¯t provoke him anymore.


    She didn¡¯t realize that she had gradually be submissive to him.


    He grinned. He reached out to her ankles and ced them on both sides of his chair. Now they were


    sitting face to face with Sarah¡¯s legs wide open. If her dress had been more revealing, it would have


    been nothing less than eroticism.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±


    Sarah blushed for the awkward posture. She tried to close her legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    John Walter pinned her down with one hand while he took out an exquisite small box from the drawer


    with the other hand. He handed the box to Sarah and said, ¡°Open it.¡±


    Sarah opened the box and found a tinum and diamond anklet in it. It was beautiful and shining. It


    was certainly a very expensive piece of jewelry of thousands of dors¡¯ worth.


    ¡°Is it¡­for me?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise.


    Diamonds are a girl¡¯s best friend and she was no exception.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    John Walter nodded with a smile. He took the anklet out of the box and gently put it on her right ankle.


    Then he lifted her long right leg, flipped her white dress and kissed all the way up to her thigh.


    Sarah was melted by his tenderness. She leaned back and her breathing became heavier and heavier.


    She couldn''t resist him advances at the moment.


    When John Walter kissed his way between her thighs, he saw a sexy red thong. She didn¡¯te to his


    office to resign her position after all, because she obviously had the intention of seducing him.


    What''s the point of being a gentleman with her?


    He wasn¡¯t hesitant anymore. He lowered his head to suck her pink sweet pea. His tongue was nimble


    enough to do whatever it was capable of with the most sensitive and private parts of her body.


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­¡±


    Sarah found it unbearably thrilling. She ran her fingers through his hair and unconsciously pulled his


    head toward her thighs. Her legs were even wider open now.

 Chapter 27 Obedience

    Chapter 27 Obedience


    John Walter knew that she was already aroused. He unzipped his trousers to unleash his python and


    pulled her down so that she could straddle on the arms of the chair. But he was in no hurry.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    He took off her shoulder straps and squeezed her voluptuous breasts with both hands. His nimble


    tongue began to savor her pink nipples again.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Sarah was lost and delirious,pletely forgetting why she hade to his office in the first ce.


    ¡°Do you love me or not?¡±


    John Walter gently bit her one of her rosy nipples.


    ¡°I¡­Love¡­¡±


    Her body trembled and started to wriggle in agony. His fingers weren¡¯t big enough to fulfill her void and


    she desperately needed something more firm and powerful. But John Walter had been lifting her


    bottoms with one hand for he didn¡¯t allow her to sit down on top of her legs.


    ¡°Then are you quitting your job or not?¡±


    He put on a wicked smile, and touched her body even more passionately.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Reminded why she hade here, Sarah was mentally wide awake, but physically lost in the lust of


    love. All she wanted right now was his manhood. ¡°No, I¡¯m not quitting¡­¡±


    He smiled contentedly. But he wouldn''t let her go so easily, ¡°Will you be upset if I date other women


    from now on?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if in front of you?¡±


    He was determined to exercise her obedience once for all.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s my girl!¡±


    He finally withdrew his left hand that had been lifting her bottoms.


    Her body had sunk halfway into the chair. The minute he withdrew his hand, she instantly fell on his


    crotch. He waspletely inside her.


    ¡°Emm¡­¡±


    She sighed heavily with satisfaction. She leaned back and her firm breasts shook like a pair of rabbits.


    John Walter was aroused, too. He stood up to put her t on the desk and lifted her legs onto his


    shoulders. He lowered his head and thrust it inside and out of her. It was ecstasy¡­


    Half an hour had passed.


    Sarah finally walked out of the president¡¯s office.


    Immersed in the aftershock of the unbelievable news, Joey didn¡¯te to her sense until Sarah walked


    into her office.


    Joey stood up and held Sarah¡¯s hands, asking anxiously, ¡°Sarah, did he behave? Did he approve your


    resignation?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t want to quit my job now¡­¡±


    Sarah lowered her head and answered in a low voice, blushing.


    Joey was confused for a moment. But soon she recognized the unique smell of sex on Sarah.


    ¡°My God, did you just¡­sleep with him?¡±


    Joey was shocked.


    ¡°Joey, keep your voice down!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sarah stared at her, a little crossly.


    Joey closed her eyes. It seemed that she was right. She patted herself on the forehead and shook her


    head, a little disappointed with Sarah, ¡°Why did you do that? Didn¡¯t you know who he really was after


    being treated that wayst night? He would hurt you more if you stayed with him. He was poison,


    Sarah, please wake up!¡±


    Sarah raised her head and put on a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve hopelessly fallen in love with him.


    When he approved my resignation at first in his office, my heart was frozen right away. At that moment


    I felt nothing but regret and fear. I realized that I couldn¡¯t live without him. Forget about it. It doesn''t


    matter whether he loves me or not. All I know is that I love him.¡±


    Joey sat back in her chair, knowing that nothing she could say would be persuasive enough.


    Sarah was infatuated with John Walter as much as she had been with Allen.


    She knew they wouldn¡¯t have a future together, but she just missed him so much¡­


    Eight hours of work had finallye to an end.


    Joey and Sarah took the elevator downstairs. Suddenly Joey saw Allen¡¯s car from afar.

 Chapter 28 Dodging

    Chapter 28 Dodging


    Joey¡¯s heart began to race at the sight of Allen¡¯s car. She had turned off her phone for the whole day to


    avoid his calls. Thus he hadn¡¯t seen her this morning as they had agreedst night. But she hadn¡¯t


    expected that he would havee to herpany to pick her up.


    ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s use the back door.¡±


    Joey hurriedly took Sarah¡¯s arm and hid behind a pir.


    Sarah was confused, ¡°Why the back door? Philip is waiting for us outside.¡±


    ¡°Why is Philip here?¡±


    Joey was perplexed. She had been distracted by Allen and had no idea of Philip¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I asked him toe here¡­¡±


    Sarah lowered her head.


    She had intended to break up with John Walter. Thus she had made an appointment with Philip to ask


    whether he would get back with her. Now she had made up with John Walter. But Philip showed up too.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Joey figured out what was going on with Sarah. She wasn¡¯t happy, ¡°Sarah, since you¡¯ve chosen John


    Walter, please clear things up with Philip as soon as possible. He is a good man. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    Sarah wasn¡¯t happy either, ¡°Hurt him? Aha, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not the one who has really hurt him.¡±


    Philip had always loved Joey. His heart would probably only ache for her.


    Joey was now too confused to take the hint. She paused and made up her mind, ¡°Then you can use


    the front door. I¡¯ll use the back door.¡±


    She hurried to the back door of thepany.


    Sarah assumed that Joey just didn¡¯t want to see Ben Hawk, so she didn¡¯t stop her. Sarah turned


    around and walked out of the front door.


    Joey had told her about Ben Hawk¡¯s wandering eye. But Sarah certainly didn¡¯t know that he had been


    cheating on Joey with her own sister.


    Philip was waiting at the door. Handsome as always, he attracted much attention of officedies.


    ¡°Sarah, why did you ask me to meet you here?¡±


    Philip greeted her. He was a little disappointed when he found that there was no one else behind her.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we agreed that we would remain friends after the breakup?¡±


    Sarah put on a sly smile, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Philip smiled sheepishly, ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t make fun of me. You know why¡­¡±


    To be honest, he had agreed to see Sarah today mainly because he wanted to see Joey. Unfortunately


    Joey didn¡¯t show up with Sarah, which was very disappointing.


    Suddenly an idea crossed Sarah¡¯s mind. She leaned toward him and said, ¡°Actually, I asked you to


    meet me because I have something important to tell you. Joey and Ben Hawk are breaking up.¡±


    Philip was surprised, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Ben has been cheating on her.¡±


    Sarah was being honest.


    ¡°What? I hadn''t expected that he would be such a shameless bastard. Joey is a great girl. He had the


    nerve to cheat on her. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Philip was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and intended to rush into the building.


    He knew that Ben Hawk had been working in the Walter Group as a business manager.


    ¡°Philip, calm down.¡±


    Sarah quickly stopped him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I told you the news to offer you an opportunity? Joey


    used the back door to avoid Ben Hawk just now. Go and find her. This is your best opportunity.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the woman Philip had been in love in the past few years, but she was grateful for his


    kindness toward her. She was the one who had cheated on him with John Walter, so she had always


    felt guilty. Hopefully a nice gesture would soothe her guilty conscience today.


    As expected, Philip¡¯s anger gradually turned into joy. He had been waiting for this opportunity all these


    years. He grabbed Sarah¡¯s hands with excitement and gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Sarah. Thank you very


    much.¡±


    He ran to the back door like a whiff of wind.


    In the meanwhile, Joey walked toward the back door after she had left Sarah. She hadn¡¯t expected that


    she would find Allen Charles leaning on the door frame when she opened the door.


    When her eyes met his, Joey¡¯s heart suddenly missed a beat. She looked at him in disbelief.

 Chapter 29 Two men Fight over a woman

    Chapter 29 Two men Fight over a woman


    ¡°Why¡­why are you here?¡±


    She had just seen his car parked outside the front door of the building. How could he show up at the


    back door now?


    Allen Charles stared at her earnestly and said disappointedly, ¡°Why are you avoiding me? Didn¡¯t we


    have a good timest night?¡±


    Joey hadn¡¯t show up downstairs for him to pick up this morning and her phone had been powered off


    the whole day, He knew she had been avoiding him. So he had decided to park his car outside the front


    door on purpose and secretly wait for her at the back door.


    As expected, he found her at the back door, which proved that she had been avoiding him.


    She was heartbroken to hear his usation, especially when he mentionedst night because it


    reminded her of Ben Hawk¡¯s bestial behavior again.


    But she had to pretend to be indifferent, ¡°Last night was a stupid mistake because I didn¡¯t know you are


    actually the mayor then. Mr. Mayor, please don¡¯t make a fool of me. I¡¯m afraid I am not the right girl for


    you. Go find someone else!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She pushed the door open and stormed out the building.


    ¡°No, I¡®ve always been serious with you.¡±


    Allen followed her and hugged her from behind, exining eagerly, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you my true identity


    because I didn¡¯t want to put you under pressure. I love you, you know it!¡±


    His confession of love didn¡¯t cheer her up. She found it painful instead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say your love me. We don¡¯t have a future together. We should¡­break up and never see each


    other again.¡±


    Joey closed her eyes and tears started to run down her cheeks.


    The nicer he was to her, the more she found herself unworthy of him. She could do nothing but break


    up with him.


    ¡°No, I love you. We¡¯re going to have a future together. Please trust me.¡±


    Allen was almost heartbroken to hear her words. He turned her around and kissed her passionately.


    ¡°Emm¡­don¡¯t¡­let go of me.¡±


    Joey struggled in his arms because she knew if she didn¡¯t, she would certainly be lost in passionate


    kisses again.


    ¡°You bastard, take your hands off Joey.¡±


    Suddenly there came a man¡¯s angry voice from behind.


    Before Allen knew it, the man charged toward him and punched him so hard that he took several steps


    back and almost fell down. His nose was bleeding.


    ¡°Ah!


    Joey cried out in shock. She turned around to find that the attacker was Philip.


    Philip had taken Sarah¡¯s advice and happily rushed to the back door. When he found Joey being kissed


    by a strange man and struggling, he immediately rushed to her rescue. He was still angry when he saw


    Allen standing on his feet


    ¡°You bastard, how dare you assault Joey? I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡±


    The two men got into a fight.


    Allen Charles, as the mayor, had joined the army and certainly picked up some fighting skills. Philip had


    been a well-known master of taekwondo back in college. They were both good fighters and it looked


    like a tough game.


    But not before long, Allen was no match for Philip who had thrown him a few punches.


    ¡°Stop fighting¡­stop...¡±


    Now that Allen was injured, Joey was anxious to stop them.


    But their fight was too fierce to break off.


    Philip was angry at Allen for having taken advantage of Joey.


    Allen was mad at Philip for having interrupted their kissing. He assumed that Philip was so angry


    because he had a crush on Joey. He certainly wouldn¡¯t go easy on Philip.


    ¡°Stop fighting¡­God¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t listen to her. Joey rushed to part them. Unfortunately she was idently kicked hard by


    either of them before she could approach them. She fell down on the ground and screamed in pain


    before she passed out.


    ¡°Joey¡­¡±


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    Philip and Allen cried at the same time. They immediately stopped fighting and rushed to her.


    They reached to pick her up from the ground. Neither of them waspromising.


    Allen Charles red at Philip, ¡°Let go of her!¡±

 Chapter 30 They wouldn鈥檛 leave her side

    Chapter 30 They wouldn¡¯t leave her side


    ¡°Let go of her!¡±


    Philip red at him upromisingly.


    Allen Charles was grinding his teeth. Joey was pale as paper in his arms and he had no choice but to


    soften his voice, ¡°My friend is a doctor in a nearby hospital. Allow me to send her to the hospital before


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    it¡¯s toote if you really care for her. ¡°


    Philip immediately gave in, ¡°All right, but I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    Allen cared greatly for Joey, which made Philip realize that he wasn¡¯t a stranger to Joey after all


    because his concern for her was undoubtedly genuine.


    ¡°As you like!¡±


    Allen quickly ran to his car with Joey in his arms. Damn, he deeply regretted his recklessness when he


    got into a fight with Philip. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt at all. ¡°Baby, hang in there. God,


    help me¡­¡±


    Apparently the doctor Allen had talked about was Chance.


    Chance was actually the son of a very powerful official and there had been generations of officials in


    high positions in his family. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have made friends with Allen since childhood. Yet


    informal as he was, he had always hated constraints and hypocrisy of officialdom, so he had decided to


    be a doctor who ran a well-known private hospital instead.


    As it happened, his hospital wasn¡¯t far away from the Walter Group. Allen Charles drove fast and


    arrived at the hospital in fifteen minutes.


    Allen had made a call to Chance. When they arrived, Chance was already waiting outside with his


    medical staff and an emergency stretcher.


    However, after Chance checked up Joey, he curled his lips and gestured to the doctors and nurses to


    leave with the emergency stretcher. He was a little annoyed, ¡°It¡¯s just a flesh wound. Don¡¯t be so


    nervous. There is no need to make a big fuss about it. I thought it was your father falling ill. Carry her to


    my consulting room.¡±


    ¡°But she passed out.¡±


    Allen wasn''t convinced.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. First, she was kicked. Second, she fell badly. Third, she didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night


    and hasn¡¯t eaten anything today. Besides, she was frail and had a bit of a fever.¡±


    It seemed that Chance knew her health conditions very well.


    Allen felt sorry for her. She must have avoided him and felt painful about it. He didn''t hesitate anymore.


    He picked her up and rushed into the hospital


    Philip followed them.


    Joey slept for a long time until she woke up thirsty at midnight.


    ¡°Water¡­¡±


    She opened her eyes slowly and found Allen and Chance by her side. Neither of them had fallen


    asleep and their eyes were red.


    They were happy to find her awake and brought her water soon.


    With two sses of water in front of her, Joey raised her head and looked at them one by one. Finally


    she stretched out his hand for the water in Philip¡¯s hand.


    Philip was pleased and his exhaustion was gone.


    Allen felt hurt and disappointed.


    ¡°You should go back. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    White walls, white bed and white sheet made her immediately realize that she was at the hospital right


    now. She felt a dull pain in her stomach which reminded her of the fight between Allen and Philip after


    work.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Allen stared at her. He wouldn¡¯t leave unless she exined why she had been avoiding him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not leaving, me neither.¡±


    Philip looked at Allen unamiably. What if Allen ¡°assaulted¡± Joey again when he was gone? He had to


    stay to protect her.


    Joey closed her eyes helplessly. She didn¡¯t understand why Philip suddenly cared for her. But she


    wasn¡¯t really in the mood to think about it. She buried her head in the pillow, trying to ignore them.


    However, when she woke up in the next morning, she found herself in a whole different ce. She


    looked around for a while before she recognized that it was Allen¡¯s vi where she had been once.


    Now she was held in Allen¡¯s arms with her head rested on his broad chest.


    She jumped to her feet in surprise. Why wasn''t she at the hospital?


    Allen was woken up by her. He opened his eyes and greeted her naturally, ¡°Hey, baby!¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes sparkled because she had always liked the way he called her baby. But¡­she somehow


    recalled the night of Ben Hawk¡¯s assault again. She jumped out of bed and said in panic, ¡°Why am I


    here? Where is Philip?¡±

 Chapter 31 Infatuation

    Chapter 31 Infatuation


    ¡°Philip fell asleep, so I brought you home with me.¡±


    Allen Charles raised his eyebrows.


    But the truth was that he had asked Chance for some knockout drops to render Philip unconscious so


    that he could take Joey home.


    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m going work.¡±


    Joey didn''t suspect anything. She looked at her wrist watch and found that it was time for work.


    Before she could walk away, Allen suddenly jumped off the bed and ran to her. He picked up her by the


    waist and threw her onto the bed. He was on top of her, ¡°Kiddo, you''d better tell me what has been


    going on with you. Otherwise I won¡¯t let you leave.¡±


    Joey was startled. She tried to push him away but failed because she was a girl after all. She was so


    anxious that tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°Are you bullying me? You''re just as bad as any other man...¡±


    Allen gently touched her face, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve loved you too much to bully you. I was just


    wondering you had been so indifferent to me. Maybe I had done something wrong that made you


    upset. Please tell me and I¡¯ll change, I promise.¡±


    Joey couldn''t restrain her tears anymore, ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. You¡¯ve been very good to me,


    so good so that I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of your love...¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, what made you think like that? You have no idea how wonderful you are. You are gentle,


    kind, beautiful and elegant. You¡¯re the best thing that has ever happened in my life. What a silly girl!¡±


    Allen bent over towards and dried her tears with his sensual lips. His words were gentle, genuine and


    soothing.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her frozen heart became warm again.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Allen was serious, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, I can take you to meet my parents today. I¡¯m going to tell


    them that I want to marry you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Joey was surprised. Despite his touching words, she wasn¡¯t ready to be his wife now. Besides,


    she hadn¡¯t broken off her engagement to Ben Hawk yet. ¡°We¡¯ve met each other for less than a week. I


    think we shouldn''t rush into marriage before we know each other better. Why don¡¯t we find some other


    time to see your parents?¡±


    ¡°I''ll take that for a yes. Baby, I love you.¡±


    Allen smiled as happily as a child. He was so excited that he held Joey in his arms and rolled on the


    bed.


    Their bodies pressed against each other, which was arousing for Allen.


    ¡°Baby, I want you.¡± Allen gently kissed her slender neck while his hand found its way into her shirt.


    Joey¡¯s body stiffened and she immediately closed her legs. The night of Ben Hawk¡¯s rudeness was


    overpowering.


    Allen sensed her nervousness and paused, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    She had always been awkwardly nervous when they made love before. But now she was more of


    frightenedly nervous.


    ¡°I¡­I feel pain in my stomach.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at his eyes. She pushed against his chest with her trembling hands.


    ¡°Sorry I forget about that. Baby, you¡¯re so tempting.¡±


    Allen pped himself on the forehead self-mingly and took a bottle of ointment out of the drawer


    beside his bed, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll rub the ointment on your wound.¡±


    As he spoke, he tried to flip her shirt.


    ¡°No, thanks¡­I I have to go to work now.¡±


    Joey flinched at his touch.


    Allen thought she was just being shy. He pressed her onto the bed, ¡°You are not going to work today


    because I called John Walter for leave on your behalf. Baby, allow me to rub the ointment on your


    wound.¡±


    Joey wanted to refuse him while he had licked the ointment with his tongue and gently applied it to her


    wound.


    ¡°Allen¡­how could you use your tongue¡­¡±


    Her belly was itchy under his touch, which made her body tremble with pleasure.


    ¡°So I wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    He was bing gentler than ever. Joey¡¯s belly was firm, t, smooth and warm. His tongue licked on


    and on. It was mind-blowing.


    Blushing, Joey was excited and ttered by his gesture. He was so gentle and sweet. It would be really


    hard for her to let him go.


    Infatuated as she was now, she didn¡¯t notice that his flexible and warm tongue had already slipped


    down her body inch by inch.

 Chapter 32 Sweet love

    Chapter 32 Sweet love


    When she noticed his advances, he had put her little pink pea in his mouth and his breath was so


    heavy and hot that it aroused her burning desire. Her fear gradually vanished under his gentle touch.


    Allen began to take off his and her clothes when he found her opening up to him. Then he ced her


    onto hisp with her legs apart and squeezed himself into her body.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    Joey trembled at his thrust, because it reminded her of the night when Ben Hawk raped her.


    He assumed that Joey was just being careful not to touch her wound in the belly. He assured her,


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry, I will be very careful. I won¡¯t hurt your belly.¡±


    With one hand he caressed her back so passionately that her beautiful breasts danced invitingly. With


    the other hand he gently and slowly pressed her waist against himself to make them closer.


    ¡°Oh¡­Allen¡­¡±


    Joey put her hands around his neck and looked at his gentle face with her sparkling eyes.


    At this moment, Ben Hawk was finally gone in her mind.


    She felt fulfilled in the lower part of her body and she couldn''t help moaning happily.


    ¡°Oh, baby¡­you¡¯re so tight¡­¡±


    Allen licked her rosy lips with his tongue. He closed his eyes because he was drowning in sweetness.


    ¡°Allen¡­you¡¯re so bad¡­¡±


    She blushed at hispliment. Her lust got the better of herself and she took him all in.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Allen suddenly growled. Had it not been for his strong endurance, he would have ejacted with one


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    thrust, ¡°You naughty girl, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Wait and see how I''ll punish you!¡±


    A little annoyed, he tapper her on the nose and jumped out of bed with her still clinging to him. He


    made love to her like crazy in a standing position.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Joey was so startled that she instantly wrapped her legs around his waist and her hands around his


    neck.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that she had made it much easier for him. He was plowing harder and


    harder.


    ¡°Ah¡­Allen¡­ah¡­¡±


    It felt like heaven. She leaned backwards above the waist. Her boobs were dancing like a pair of


    rabbits and her hair was flowing in the air.


    ¡°Baby, you are so beautiful¡­¡±


    Allen lowered his head to put her nipple in his mouth. It was a heartfeltpliment¡­


    While they were making sweet love in the vi, Philip was looking for Joey like crazy in the hospital.


    He didn''t know that he had been drugged by Allen Charles. He believed that Joey had been taken


    away by someone because he had fallen asleep. He was remorseful and anxious. When he learned


    that Allen Charles had checked Joey out of the hospital, he immediately started to inquire about his


    address.


    Unfortunately, though the staff knew who Allen Charles was, none of them knew where he lived, except


    Chance.


    This was why Philip decided not to go to work today. He stayed in Chance¡¯s consulting room and


    wouldn''t leave unless he got what he wanted.


    Chance didn¡¯t know what to do at first. Suddenly he smiled when he came up with an evil idea.


    He stood up and went over to close the door. Then he sat down next to Philip with a sinister smile on


    his face.


    ¡°Why are you closing the door?¡±


    Chance¡¯s smile was so creepy that Philip got goose bumps.


    ¡°Gorgeous, of course you know why. I''ll tell you a secret, which is¡­I don¡¯t like women¡­¡±


    Chance adjusted his sses and held Philip¡¯s hands. He stared at Philip with burning nces, ¡°Phil, do


    you think I¡¯m pretty?¡¯


    ¡°Ew, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Philip pulled away his hands and instantly stepped away from Chance. He was offended and disgusted


    by Chance¡¯s advances. ¡°I thought you were a gentleman. It turns out that you¡¯re gay. Get away from


    me!¡±

 Chapter 33 Fantasy

    Chapter 33 Fantasy


    ¡°Well, why are you so mean? I am so scared. Phil, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Who do you


    think is prettier, me or Joey?¡±


    Chance was being coquettish.


    ¡°Ew¡­¡±.


    Philip had never known a man so feminine. He almost threw up, ¡°Pervert!¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t stay here for another minute and flounced out of the room.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    After he left, Chance burst intoughter. He turned around gracefully and leaned back in his rocking


    chair. He couldn¡¯t help thinking of Joey, the woman who had been fought over by two men.


    He raised his right hand and stared at it for a while. What an unforgettable experience!


    The night before, he had examined Joey¡¯s wound in the belly with his right hand. What was more, he


    had never seen a woman whose skin was smooth as Joey¡¯s.


    The moment his fingers touched her skin, he instantly felt something, something he shouldn¡¯t have felt


    in a professional rtionship.


    If Allen hadn''t he been there, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to restrain himself from running his fingers all


    the way down her belly because it was such a wonderful feeling.


    ¡°Joey, what a beautiful name!¡±


    Chance smiled and his eyes sparkled as he kissed his fingers that had touched Joey¡¯s skinst night.


    It was a shame that he had no choice but to keep his hands off Joey because she was his friend¡¯s


    girlfriend.


    However, he was dying to know what it would feel like to be intimate with the owner of such beautiful


    skin. As a doctor, he was too curious to drop the idea. What should he do?


    What should he do?


    He tried very hard to repress his burning desire, but it seemed that he failed¡­


    Joey had no idea that while she was making love to Allen in the vi, there were two men out there


    thinking of her in the hospital. She also didn¡¯t know that her recent visit to the hospital would turn into a


    nightmare afterwards.


    As for Allen who had just retrieved his treasured girl, he wanted to do nothing but to make love to her


    all day long so that he would be sure that she was his and his only from now on.


    After it was finished, Joey was lying on his strong chest, whispering, ¡°Allen, I want to move.¡±


    She wouldn''t dare to stay in the house where the monstrous Ben Hawk lived.


    Allen froze for a second before he became excited, ¡°That''s a great idea I¡¯ve had the vi all to myself


    and I''m pretty lonely. It would certainly feel more like home with you being around.¡±


    Joey was blushing, ¡°What are you thinking? I''m nning to move to somewhere else, not your


    ce.¡±Allen took her hands and chuckled, ¡°How about moving in with me? It¡¯s spacious,fortable


    and rent-free. More importantly, here is a handsome man waiting for you every night and it¡¯s


    Joey¡¯s face became rosier, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should move in together before marriage.¡±


    Allen chuckle, ¡°Then let¡¯s get married today.¡±


    She was happy to hear his marriage proposal, but luckily she was still rational, ¡°Allen, we¡¯ve met each


    other for less than a week. It¡¯s too quick.¡±


    If they rushed into marriage like that, she was afraid that they would regret the decision in the future.


    Allen raised his eyebrows, ¡°Move in with me, or marry me right now. It¡¯s your call.¡±


    ¡°¡­all right, I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    Joey couldn¡¯t resist his charm whenever he was so persistent.


    When she finally agreed to move in with him, Allen was thrilled. He hugged her and kissed her


    passionately, ¡°Baby, you will be mine¡­¡±


    Allen drove her home in the afternoon because she had to go home and pack her things.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs with you. You will need help with your suitcase.¡±


    Allen offered to help when they got off the car.


    ¡°That won''t be necessary. I can manage it myself.¡±


    Joey quickly declined his offer of help. Although Ben Hawk was definitely in the office right now, her


    parents were at home. They hadn¡¯t known that she had fallen out with him yet. If she had brought home


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    another man, they probably would have fainted because of anger.

 Chapter 34 The first time she ever lied

    Chapter 34 The first time she ever lied


    Allen didn¡¯t argue with Joey. He smiled and nodded, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Joey sighed with relief. She waved at him and went upstairs.


    What she didn''t know was that Ben Hawk, who was supposed to be in the office now, was actually


    standing by the window upstairs with a sullen face and watching them all the time.


    When Joey opened the door, she found her mother watching TV on the couch and Ben Hawk sitting


    next to her.


    She was surprised to find him at home. But she forced a smile and said to her mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman wasn¡¯t happy to see her, ¡°What did you gost night? Don¡¯t you know that your father,


    Ben and I have been worried sick about you? Especially Ben, he has been looking for you all day long.


    He didn''t even go to work today. You''d bettere up with a good exnation.¡±


    Standing at the door, Joey tried to keep a safe distance from Ben Hawk. She decided to go with the


    n she hade up with in Allen¡¯s car a moment ago, ¡°Mom, when I was about to get off work


    yesterday, Mr. Walter sent me to another city to negotiate a business n on his behalf, so it was too


    was terrible. I wasn''t able to call you in the end. But I rushed back home as soon I was in town because


    I knew you would be worried about me.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman wasn''t fully convinced, ¡°Really?¡¯


    ¡°Of course, Mom, you know I never lie.¡±


    Joey nodded seriously. It was the first time she had ever lied to her parents. She was surprised to find


    that she could be such a good liar.


    Ben Hawk frowned more when he heard her exnation because he couldn¡¯t tell whether her story


    was true or not. As a business manager in the Walter Group, he didn''t know much about the


    development programs of thepany because they were generally too important to be handed over


    to anyone else by John Walter.


    However, he saw the man he had seen the other night at the door. Even if Joey had really gone on a


    business trip to another city, she had rushed to her secret lover first, instead of her mother and himself.


    Ben Hawk was annoyed at the thought of it.


    It was a pity that Joey had been ignoring him since she got home. She added, ¡°Mom, the program is


    really important for ourpany and Mr. Walter takes it very seriously. As his chief secretary, I have a


    lot of work to do. He has rented a house for me near thepany so that I could concentrate more on


    work. I¡¯m leaving this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°So suddenly?¡±


    Her mother stood up in surprise.


    Ben Hawk¡¯s voice was cold at the news, ¡°I don¡¯t think the program is important enough for you to move


    out. I disagree, you¡¯re not leaving.¡±


    He wouldn''t allow her to move out of the home, whether it was work requirement or not. He knew well


    that the moment she walked out the door, she would nevere back. In that case, she would be


    definitely out of his reach.


    Joey sneered, ¡°Whether you allow it or not, I¡¯m leaving anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you dare!¡±


    Ben Hawk was outraged. Joey had always been a sweet-tempered girl. She had never rebutted him


    with such ferocity before. It was obvious that his advances the other night had upset her very much. He


    decided to soften his voice, ¡°Joey, you¡¯re a girl. A girl should put her family first. Why are you so


    obsessed with work? You will return to family life anyhow and I¡¯m happy to be the breadwinner. Why


    don¡¯t you quit your job and stay home to spend more time with your parents?¡±


    Mrs. Linderman was very happy with his decision.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, Joey found it ridiculous because he even wanted to rob her of the freedom to work. It was so


    selfish of him to try to imprison her as a housewife in the future.


    She didn''t bother to acknowledge his presence. She asked her mother, ¡°Where is Dad?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen her father after she got home.


    ¡°Your father is cooking in the kitchen!¡± Mrs. Linderman answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Dad about it.¡±


    She trotted to the kitchen because she hated to stay in the same room with Ben Hawk. She was


    leaving home today anyhow.

 Chapter 35 Under threat

    Chapter 35 Under threat


    Joey went into the kitchen, which was taken by Mrs. Linderman as her silent agreement with Ben¡¯s


    decision. Obviously happy about it, she went back to her TV watching.


    But Ben Hawk didn¡¯t think so. He racked his brain to find a way to stop her from leaving home.


    In the kitchen, Joey told her father what she had told her mother in the living room while she helped


    him with preparing the meal.


    Mr. Linderman stopped what he was doing and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you leaving today? What''s the


    hurry? How is the house? Will it be safe if you live alone?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Everything is fine over there. I will be veryfortable. You daughter is a big girl


    now.¡±


    She rested her head on his shoulder.


    Vivian, Joey¡¯s younger sister and her mother¡¯s favorite daughter usually got everything she wanted,


    while Joey got little. In thest twenty-two years, her father was the only family member who had


    genuinely loved her. And she was the happiest around him.


    Mr. Linderman was pleased to find that his elder daughter had grown into a beautiful young woman. He


    lovingly patted her on the back and nodded, ¡°I will always have your back as long as you are happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡±


    Joey almost wept.


    She was very upset since she had caught her fianc¨¦ cheating on her with her own sister. If she hadn¡¯t


    met Allen Charles, she would certainly have had a nervous breakdown. She was now more aware of


    the fact that her father, besides Allen, loved her deeply.


    Suddenly there came the loud sound of TV programs from the living room.


    Joey frowned. Why on earth did her mother turn up the TV so loud? Before she could figure it out, Ben


    Hawk walked into the kitchen, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s your favorite TV show. Mom asked you to join her watching it.


    You can leave it to us in the kitchen.¡±


    Mr. Linderman didn''t suspect anything because it was indeed his favorite show by the sound of it. So


    he took off the apron and handed it to Ben Hawk smilingly, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave it to you two.¡±


    Then he left the kitchen.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Joey was eager to leave the kitchen with her father right now because she was too afraid to stay in the


    same room with Ben Hawk.


    ¡°Joey, why don¡¯t you stay and give me a hand?¡±


    Ben Hawk blocked her way.


    ¡°You¡­I¡¯m leaving. Get out of my way¡­ah¡­¡±


    Joey tried to push him away, but he quickly wrapped an arm around her body and covered her mouth


    with his other hand. Unfortunately, her father was out of sight now.


    ¡°Bitch, you¡¯d better be quiet, or I¡¯ll punish you right here.¡±


    Ben Hawk¡¯s smile faded and there was only wicked ruthlessness left.


    He pressed Joey against the kitchen wall. He lifted her hands over her head with one hand while he


    held his other hand tightly against her mouth. Meanwhile, he held her kicking legs down with his knees


    and spread them wide on purpose so that his private parts were only a thinyer of clothing away from


    hers.


    Joey was frightened when she felt his penis pressed against her upper thighs. It was a vivid reminder


    of the night of terror, ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±


    She struggled terribly and her eyes were full of fear and desperation.


    If she had known that Ben Hawk would be at home when she came back to pack her things, she would


    rather live without them. She deeply regretted her decision against allowing Allen toe upstairs with


    her.


    Ben Hawk found her terrified expression satisfying. He put on a wicked smile and bit her earlobe, ¡°I


    don¡¯t care if you¡¯re moving out because of work or not. Anyhow, I won''t allow it. You will always be mine


    and I forbid you to leave me. Now, I¡¯ll uncover your mouth and you mustn¡¯t scream. Even if you scream,


    your parents won¡¯t hear you in the living room because I turned it all the way up. Or even if they hear it,


    they would assume we¡¯re fooling around in the kitchen. They won¡¯te to your help anyway. You can


    try. But I promise you, if you ever make a sound, I¡¯ll fuck you right here.¡±


    Joey instantly nodded, suggesting that she wouldn¡¯t make any sound. Her eyes were terrified and


    teary.


    Ben Hawk slowly removed his hand. Joey was barely able to catch her breath¡­

 Chapter 36 She was ravaged

    Chapter 36 She was ravaged


    Joey immediately wanted to cry for help, but as Ben Hawk had said, her parents couldn¡¯t hear it due to


    the loud TV. She was afraid that she would have been taken advantage of even if they hear her cry and


    came to her rescue.


    After giving it some thought, she decided not to cry for help.


    Ben Hawk was happy with her silence. He touched her exquisite face with his free right hand and


    beamed with satisfaction, ¡°That''s my good girl. A girl should listen to her man.¡±


    Joey turned her head to dodge his hand and ground her teeth, ¡°You¡¯d better let go of me now.


    Otherwise Allen wille upstairs to find me if I don''t show up after a while.¡±


    ¡°Allen? So intimate already? I bet you spent yourst night with him. The business trip was just an


    excuse you made up, right?¡±


    Ben Hawk¡¯s face clouded. He pressed his strong chest against her breasts and rubbed them heavily.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts. Don¡¯t...¡±


    Joey was humiliated and furious. Her breasts were pressed so hard that they were on the verge of


    exploding. It was so painful that she started crying.


    However, Ben Hawk enjoyed it very much. While he continued to savagely rub her breasts with his


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    chest, he found her phone on her, ¡°Good reminder. Call the man downstairs to ask him to leave right


    now.¡±


    He found a phone number marked ALLEN in her phone and dialed the number.


    With her hands still locked over her head, Joey couldn¡¯t hold a phone. Ben Hawk put on a wicked smile


    when an evil idea suddenly crossed his mind. He put her on speakerphone before he stuck the phone


    into her cleavage while he reached into her skirt with his other hand like a snake.


    ¡°Ah, stop¡­¡±


    rmed, Joey cried out and instantly closed his legs. Before she could utter the word ¡°it¡±, there came


    Allen¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone, ¡°Hi, baby, why haven¡¯t youe downstairs yet?¡±


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    Joey was instinctively driven to call for help.


    ¡°If you want him toe upstairs to catch you being fucked by me, go ahead and tell him.¡±


    He whispered in her left ear. He was apparently prepared for the situation. Meanwhile, his index finger


    suddenly went up into her without any forey, which was very hurtful. She had to bit her lips and


    shook her head at him with begging eyes.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you talking to me?¡±


    Allen¡¯s voice was obviously nervous.


    ¡°Tell him you¡¯re fine. Ask him to leave right now.¡±


    Ben Hawk whispered again in her ear. It was the voice of the devil itself. His index finger stirred her


    maliciously.


    Joey could feel her legs trembling, but she could do nothing but follow his orders. She said to her


    phone in the cleavage, ¡°Allen, I¡¯m fine¡­why don¡¯t you go back home first?¡±


    ¡°Baby, what about picking you up and helping you move? Why are you asking me to go home alone?¡±


    Allen couldn¡¯t help frowning in his car downstairs. He was totally unaware of the situation Joey was in


    at the moment on the other end of the phone. She was being pressed against the wall and ravaged by


    Ben Hawk at his will.


    ¡°Tell him, you parents won''t allow you to move out. You¡¯re not leaving.¡±


    Allen called her baby, which infuriated Ben Hawk. He pushed his middle finger into her.


    Joey almost cried out in pain. But she was on the phone with Allen at the moment, so she tried her best


    to stay silent and answered his questions calmly, ¡°My parents aren¡¯t happy about it¡­I¡¯ll bring it up


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t your parents happy about you moving out? Haven¡¯t you told them about us? I guess they


    are probably worried about you moving in with me. How about inviting your parents to live over with us


    in my house? In that case, it¡¯s more likely to get their approval.¡±


    Allen was surprised to hear the bad news. He had been picturing their happy life together in the future


    on their way here. Suddenly she couldn¡¯t move in with him. It was quite upsetting.


    Ben Hawk heard everything. Apparently Joey had fooled him with lies.

 Chapter 37 She was tormented

    Chapter 37 She was tormented


    ¡°You are such a bitch! You told us that Mr. Walter rented a house near thepany for you to be closer


    to work. It was all just a lie. I guess you¡¯re just eager to move in with some man. You are so shameless.


    You are really pissing me off.¡±


    Ben Hawk¡¯s eyes were wide open with anger. He wished he could kill her right now. Suddenly he


    pushed his ring finger into her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Joey finally lost control and cried out in pain. Her physique was unique in that she was extremely tight.


    With his three fingers inside her, she felt like falling apart. There was cold sweat on her forehead and


    tears started to run down her cheeks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡±


    Allen was so worried that he immediately jumped out of the car.


    ¡°No¡­nothing, I just tripped on something¡­¡±


    Joey endured the pain, biting her lips.


    ¡°Is it serious? Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ming upstairs.¡±


    Allen was about to rush into the building.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Joey immediately turned him down herself. If Allen caught her being pressed against the wall by Ben


    Hawk in the kitchen, there would certainly be severe consequences. ¡°Nothing serious. Don¡¯te


    upstairs. My parents aren¡¯t ready to see you now¡­Allen, just go back. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    It was a long conversation and Joey couldn¡¯t hide her sobbing anymore.


    Yet Allen assumed she was sobbing because of her parents¡¯ objection to their rtionship. He tried to


    prepare some presents for them, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­great.¡±


    Joey said in a trembling voice, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Then she begged Ben Hawk to hang up the phone with her eyes.


    Ben Hawk had gotten what he wanted. He put on a more wicked smile and thrust his three fingers into


    her hard for several times before he took his hands off her. Then he took the phone out of her cleavage


    and threw it on the floor. The phone was smashed into pieces.


    Joey was shaking with terror, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to do. He left too. Please let me go!¡±


    ¡°Letting you go? Do you really mean it? Look at my fingers.¡±


    He put his three fingers that he had withdrawn from her body in front of her. They were covered in faint


    bloodstains and shimmering clear liquid. ¡°You rejected me, but your body has betrayed you. Bitch, why


    didn¡¯t I notice that you were so sensual? You and Vivian, you are really two sluts!¡±


    Vivian had annoyed him too. Joey wasn¡¯t the only one who hadn¡¯te back homest night.


    Vivian, who had always rushed back home after school, taken a bath, put on all kinds of sexy


    underwears and waited for him in bed, hadn¡¯te back homest night, which was quite unusual.


    Ben Hawk knew that his rudeness had intimidated her the night before. Any woman would be scared of


    the man who had fucked her so crazily that she bled and passed out.


    Last night had been very long for him because there was no eligible woman in the house.


    ¡°You¡­bastard¡­let go of me¡­¡±


    Joey shook her head in denial.


    No, she was different from Vivian because she only made love to the man she loved. However, she


    had be extremely sensitive since she slept with Allen. Any slightly provocative pictures or novels


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    would make her excited and lustful, let along Ben Hawk¡¯s physical intimacy with her.


    ¡°It was too quick and too short the night before. I bet you have no idea how good I am in bed. Now, I¡¯ll


    show you.¡±


    He ignored her unwillingness and unzipped his trousers to unleash his burning desire.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±


    Joey screamed when she realized what he was about to do to her. She had decided to fight back at the


    Ben Hawk hadn''t expected that Joey would break free from him at the crucial moment when he was


    about to nail it.

 Chapter 38 Let鈥檚 go to my home

    Chapter 38 Let¡¯s go to my home


    Once Joey broke free from Ben Hawk¡¯s ws, she was all mad and revengeful. She scratched his face


    with her sharp nails without thinking too much. His face was instantly covered in bloody wounds.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±Ben Hawk cried out in pain and covered his face with his hands, trembling. A horny man a


    moment ago, now he was soft in suffering,


    Joey was startled by her aggressiveness too. She decided that she couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. She


    quickly ran out of the kitchen and left home.


    ¡°Joey, what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    Her father was worried.


    But she was too scared to stop to answer his question. In order to run faster, she kicked off her high-


    heeled shoes on the way downstairs and ran as fast as she could.


    However, Allen Charles had driven away.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She froze for a second before running away from the neighborhood barefoot. She kept running and


    running, regardless of rubbles, broken ss or rusty nails on the road. Her feet hurt very much, but she


    couldn''t care less about it at the moment


    All she wanted to do was to stay far away from Ben Hawk. The farther she ran away, the safer she


    would be.


    After dozens of minutes, she couldn¡¯t run any further. Her feet were bleeding, leaving blood footprints


    along the way that drew great attention from passersby.


    Some of them found her legs under her professional suit long and beautiful and couldn''t look away.


    Others were astonished by the blood footprints, suspecting that she was insane running like crazy with


    no shoes on.


    Surrounded by curious looks, Joey lowered her head and kept walking in pain. Having left her purse at


    home, she was now penniless. And her phone had been smashed by Ben Hawk. She had no idea


    where she should go.


    She was lost and helpless. Just then, there came a familiar voice from her behind, ¡°Joey?¡±


    She turned around and found Philip standing in the sun. He was wearing jeans and a white T-shirt,


    simple and ssic. His face was young and charming as usual, only with a touch of weariness and


    anxiety.


    ¡°Joey, it¡¯s really you.¡±


    Philip was surprised to see her. He had been looking for since this morning and had asionally


    mistaken several tall girls for her in the process. So he had to call her name to be certain that it was


    really her.


    ¡°Philip¡­¡±


    Joey was happy that he hade to her rescue when she was most desperate. She smiled, but her


    knees suddenly became weak. She was falling to the ground.


    ¡°Joey!¡±


    Philip rushed to catch her by the waist. When he saw her bloody feet, he felt very sorry, ¡°What


    happened to your feet? Where are your shoes?¡±


    Joey shook her hand. She was reluctant to recall what Ben Hawk had done to her. But Philip¡¯s concern


    for her turned out to be thest straw. She threw herself into his arms and burst into tears.


    Philip froze. Joey¡¯s tears dripped on his chest skin, which was heartbreaking for him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Did the


    man who molested you yesterday bully you again? Tell me where he is and I¡¯ll teach him a good


    lesson.¡±


    Joey still shook her head. She knew Philip was talking about Allen. The thought of him made her cry


    even more. Allen had always loved and trusted her very much, but it seemed that she couldn¡¯t protect


    herself from being defiled by Ben Hawk. She felt sorry and guilty.


    Joey couldn¡¯t stop crying. Philip didn¡¯t dare to ask her anything, ¡°All right, no more questions. Your feet


    are seriously injured. I¡¯ll send you to see a doctor.¡±


    He carried her to a nearby clinic.


    After the doctor addressed Joey¡¯s wounds, they left the clinic with a big bag of medicine.


    ¡°Where would you like to go? Are you going home?¡± Philip asked.


    Joey immediately shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going home, never.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­let¡¯s go to my home!¡±


    Philip plucked up the courage and asked.

 Chapter 39 Show me your breasts

    Chapter 39 Show me your breasts


    He didn¡¯t ask why. Yesterday, Sarah told him that Joey was breaking up with Ben Hawk because of the


    fianc¨¦. To be honest, he was secretly happy about it.


    Joey nodded first, but soon she shook her head, looking frightened, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going¡­.I¡¯d like to go to


    Sarah¡¯s ce.¡±


    As a result of Ben Hawk¡¯s assaults, the mere idea of being alone with men was intimidating to her,


    except Allen. Although Philip had never done anything remotely sexual to her, she couldn¡¯t restrain her


    fear, which she believed was unfair.


    However, she had asked Allen to leave on the phone. She didn¡¯t think that it would be a good idea to


    go to him right now. After much thought, she decided to go to her best friend Sarah¡¯s ce.


    Unaware of Joey psychological struggle, Philip assumed that she was just too shy to be alone with a


    man. Though slightly disappointed, he smiled and nodded, ¡°All right, Sarah¡¯s ce then.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Philip and Joey arrived at Sarah¡¯s apartment and bumped into Sarah who had gotten


    off work downstairs. Sarah was worried when she saw Joey¡¯s bandaged feet, ¡°Joey, what¡¯s wrong with


    your feet?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s concerned eyes triggered Joey¡¯s tears again. Still in Philip¡¯s arms, she cried hard on her


    shoulder.


    Philip and Sarah had no idea what to do. Eventually Philip carried Joey to Sarah¡¯s bedroom and closed


    the door so that the girls could talk to each other.


    Joey bit her lips and told Sarah about Ben Hawk¡¯s sexual assault. Nevertheless, she was too


    embarrassed to go into details. After Sarah knew what had happened to her, burning with rage, she


    was eager to go find him and teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Sarah, please don¡¯t go.¡±


    Joey immediately reached to stop her. While she lifted her hands, her breasts felt so painful that she


    gasped. Ben Hawk had really done a number on her breasts.


    ¡°Why not going? Ben Hawk was such a bastard. I will beat him up for you. Probably break one of his


    legs so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed for half a month.¡±


    Sarah was furious.


    ¡°But you''re no match for him¡­¡±


    Joey was anxious because she didn¡¯t want Sarah to take risks to avenge her. She just needed


    someone to talk to and it had to be Sarah.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m no match for him. But Philip is. He was a taekwondo master back in college. Now he is a


    coach in thergest taekowndo gymnasium in our city. I bet he will defeat Ben Hawk.¡±


    Sarah was determined and revengeful.


    Joey shook her head, ¡°Forget it. I don''t to want to make a scene¡­¡±


    She chose not to get back at Ben Hawk because she didn¡¯t want Allen to know about it.


    Sarah was disappointed and unhappy, ¡°You¡¯re just too weak. Ben Hawk is a bully. Compromise


    wouldn''t do you any good. You¡¯ll regret it someday.¡±


    Joey knew Sarah was just being protective of her. She held Sarah¡¯s hands with gratitude, ¡°Sarah, I see.


    I¡¯ll be more careful. Besides, I¡¯m nning to move out. Ben Hawk won¡¯t be able to bully me anymore.


    Don¡¯t be angry. Ouch¡­it hurts.¡±


    Sarah immediately put Ben Hawk behind, and asked Joey with concern, ¡°Where does it hurt? Do you


    feet hurt?¡±


    Joey shook her head shyly and pointed at her breasts, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sarah paused for a second and jumped to her feet in anger. A girl of experience herself, she instantly


    realized that Joey¡¯s pain had been inflicted by Ben Hawk in the sexual assault. However, Joey wouldn¡¯t


    allow her to take revenge on him. So she had to repress her burning anger, ¡°Take off your clothes. Let


    me check it.¡±


    As she spoke, she reached to unbutton Joey¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°You''d better not.¡±


    Joey was very embarrassed.


    Sarah pretended to be angry, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be shy around me. We were roommates who used to


    take showers together back in college, remember? I know how your breasts look like. Stop being shy


    and show me your breasts. You might need to see a doctor if you really got hurt.¡±

 Chapter 40 Bare breasts

    Chapter 40 Bare breasts


    Joey was surprised to hear Sarah¡¯s suggestion of seeing a doctor because she would be totally


    embarrassed to show her breast injuries to the doctor. Besides, many gynecologists in the hospital


    were male doctors.


    ¡°All right, you may check it. But let me be clear, I¡¯m going to going to the hospital.¡±


    Joey unbuttoned her shirt, blushing. As Sarah had said, the living conditions in the college were poor


    and there was only one bathroom in every dormitory. Thus they often took showers together. Indeed,


    she shouldn¡¯t be shy about her body in the presence of Sarah.


    As she took off her shirt, her boobs popped out. Though not as voluptuous as Sarah¡¯s, they were firm,


    smooth, white and round against the pink bras.


    Sarah couldn¡¯t help drooling over Joey¡¯s beautiful breasts. God, she was a woman and she was deeply


    attracted to them, let alone men.


    ¡°Take off your bras.¡±


    Sarah tried topose herself. But the upper half of Joey¡¯s bosoms didn¡¯t show any injuries.


    Joey hesitated a moment before she unbuckled her bras as Sarah had asked. Two white rabbits


    instantly bounced out of her bras and restored to their original peachy shape. Her nipples were pink


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    and slightly upturned, like two peach blossoms in the breeze, delicate and beautiful.


    Sarah was amazed by how beautiful they were.


    She knew Joey¡¯s breasts were good-looking back in college, but not in any way as seductive as they


    were now. It seemed that a girl¡¯s body could change after sexual encounters.


    Sara had the urge to put those pink peach blossoms in her mouth right now. That was, if she were a


    man.


    However, she was a straight girl who could suppress her evil impulse with rationality. Looking closer,


    she found that Joey¡¯s nippr areas were unusually red and slightly swollen. Needless to say, it was a


    result of Ben Hawk¡¯s rough pressing and rubbing.


    ¡°Stay still in bed. I¡¯ll fetch some hot water and apply hotpress with a towel.¡±


    Sarah helped Joey to bed and left the bedroom.


    Having waited in the living room, Philip immediately asked Sarah with great concern, ¡°How is she? Did


    she tell you what had happened?¡±


    Sarah thought about it and decided not to tell Philip what she had been told. She knew how much he


    had loved Joey. She was afraid that he might take immediate action and rush to beat Ben Hawk up. In


    that case, if something went wrong, Joey would certainly be mad at her. So Sarah shook her head,


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Joey will tell you about it if she wants to. I¡¯m not in the position to say anything. But I have a


    favor to ask of you now.¡±


    Sarah suddenly leaned over and whispered in his ear half jokingly, ¡°Joey tends to have swollen breasts


    before menstruation. Now she is in pain and needs a hot towel to ease the pain. Why don¡¯t you boil


    some water and hand me the wrung-out hot towel outside the door? I¡¯ll take it in the door.¡±


    Philip blushed to hear her request. He turned around and went into the kitchen to boil water without


    saying anything.


    Sarah chuckled. She believed she was actually doing Philip a favor by doing it. Then she stopping


    chuckling and returned to the bedroom.


    ¡°You are ready?¡±


    Joey was surprised to see after such a short while.


    Sarah smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Philip to do it.¡±


    ¡°Ah? How could you¡­Did you tell him all about it?¡±


    Joey was shocked to hear it. She instantly stood up and the nket slipped to her waist. Her breasts


    popped up again. She blushed and hurriedly pulled up the nket to cover her breasts.


    Though Sarah was staying in the bedroom with her, she found the idea of Philip outside the door


    intimidating.


    Sarah pretended to be unaware of Joey¡¯s embarrassment and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not a big


    mouth. You know that. I just told Philip that you legs are a little swollen and asked him to boil some hot


    water and wring out the towel.¡±


    Joey was relieved to hear that.


    Soon Philip prepared hot water and hot towel. He knocked.


    Sarah helped Joey to sit behind the door, slightly opened the door and took the hot towel from outside.


    Then she closed the door and tly put the towel on Joey¡¯s breasts.


    The warmth of the towel instantly relieved the pain. However, when she realized that it was prepared by


    Philip, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little embarrassed. She whispered to Sarah, ¡°Sarah, please bring the


    hot water inside and I¡¯ll wring the towel myself. My feet are injured, not my hands.¡±


    Sarah shook her head and refused her without thinking, ¡°The water is too hot. It will burn your hands.


    Philip is martial arts practitioner and his callused hands are more suitable for it.¡±


    Joey thought Sarah had a point. There were a few steps involved to practice hotpress, including


    wringing out the towel, unwrapping it and then applying it to her breasts. Heat would dissipate in the


    process. If the towel weren¡¯t immersed in burning hot water, it would be just warm on her breasts.


    Besides, Philip thought she was applying hot towel to her feet. There was nothing embarrassing about


    it. Joey didn¡¯t argue anymore.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Sarah had lied to her because Philip knew she was treating her breasts


    with hotel towel¡­

 Chapter 41 Nose bleeding

    Chapter 41 Nose bleeding


    Just then, Sarah¡¯s phone rang. She answered the phone. It was John Walter who asked her to hang


    out.


    After Sarah hang up the phone with a big smile, she immediately began to dress up and put on makeup


    while she said to Joey, ¡°Joey, you stay and have a rest at my home. I have something to do and


    probably won''te back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Are you going out? Where are you going?¡±


    Joey got excited and the towel on her breasts fell on the floor.


    Sarah bent over to pick it up and handed it to Philip outside the door. She asked him to soak it in hot


    water and wring it out again. She took the wrung-out towel and put it on Joey¡¯s breasts. After that, she


    said, ¡°Mr. Walter asked me to go out with him. What would I say? Don¡¯t worry, Philip is a real


    gentleman. I believe he will treat you with respect, even if you¡¯re alone with him.¡±


    It seemed that Sarah had read her mind. Joey lowered her head, embarrassed. She frowned and made


    a face at her, ¡°Go ahead, I know you always put your lover first.¡±


    Sarah smiled and said nothing more. She grabbed her handbag and rushed out of the bedroom. She


    whispered in Philip¡¯s ear before leaving, ¡°The mirror!¡±


    Philip froze and didn¡¯t understand what she was referring to at first. But soon he knew it.


    When the hot towel on his breasts became warm, Joey slightly opened the door and handed it to Philip


    outside the door.


    Philip saw a mirror in the bedroom through the door crack. The mirror was ced right in front of her.


    The upper part of Joey¡¯s body was naked and undoubtedly reflected in the mirror in full view. Under the


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    effect of hotpress, her breasts were crimson and tempting.


    One look at them made Philip drop the towel on the floor. His blood was boiling and his crotch was


    tightening. His nose started bleeding. The blood dripped into the basin of hot water in front of him,


    dyeing the water red.


    ¡°Philip, no more towels. Thank you.¡±


    Joey had no idea that her naked body had been seen by him, even less that his nose started bleeding


    after a peep at her. She closed and locked the door and climbed into bed to have a nap.


    She had made out with Allen this morning, which was followed by Ben Hawk¡¯s physical torture in the


    afternoon. Besides, she had run so far barefoot. What an exhausting day!


    Once in bed, it takes her less than a minute to fall asleep.


    Philip was left alone and horny outside. He had to rush into a cold shower for half an hour to quench


    his passion.


    As she had said, Sarah didn¡¯te home tonight¡­


    The next morning, Joey got up early and took the bandage off. She put on Sarah¡¯s suit and a pair of


    ts of hers. Luckily, both tall and slender, they were about the same size for clothes and shoes.


    Her feet still hurt, but she managed to walk in bearable pain.


    When she opened the bedroom door and came into the living room, Philip had prepared breakfast for


    her.


    ¡°Why are you walking? Be careful of your foot injuries.¡±


    Philip was surprised to see her walking out of the bedroom without turning to him for help. He rushed to


    her to pick her up by the waist and walked to the table.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Joey cried out in rm and instantly became nervous.


    She looked up to find Philip concerned and earnest. He was behaving himself with her in his arms. He


    didn¡¯t take the opportunity to take advantage of her either. Joey believed she was just paranoid. Any


    struggle on her part would be an insult to his dignity.


    They sat down opposite to each other and ate breakfast. Then Joey said that she was going to work.


    Philip wouldn''t allow her to go to work in such condition. But Joey had made up her mind. He had no


    choice but to carry her downstairs and took a taxi to work. Before he left, he warned her not to walk lest


    she tear her wounds open.


    Joey nodded in gratitude. Before he left, she assured him that she didn¡¯t need to walk around because


    she sat at the office table most of the time.


    Joey walked slowly into the office building. When she was about to take the elevator to her office, the


    door of the president¡¯s private elevator opened and John Walter got out of the elevator with Sarah.


    John Walter stared at Joey who hadn¡¯t shown up for work yesterday and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t go to


    the office. I¡¯m leaving town to negotiate a development program. You¡¯re my chief secretary. How could


    you be absent? Let¡¯s go together.¡±

 Chapter 42 A mountainous village of giant salamanders

    Chapter 42 A mountainous vige of giant smanders


    Joey was shocked to hear the news.


    She had lied to her parents yesterday that she had gone on a business trip to another city to discuss


    about a development program. The lie became reality today.


    It seemed that the lie had gotten back at itself.


    John Walter frowned at herck of response. He went over to her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want your job


    after you hooked up with Mayor Allen Charles? Let me give you a word of advice. A woman who


    depends on her man will alwayse to a bad end.¡±


    Joey wasn¡¯t happy to hear that, ¡°Who says I will depend on a man? Don¡¯t look down on a girl. I¡¯m going


    with you. It¡¯s my work after all. I will never make up excuses to evade what I should do. Mr. Walter, after


    you then.¡±


    There was no denying that she was lesspetent in some aspects, but she had always been an


    independent young woman. She knew Allen was the mayor and he was wealthy and privileged. But


    she had never intended to depend on him in any way because she had her own dreams and


    aspirations.


    John Walter put on a vague smile before he turned around to walk toward the door.


    Sarah, who had followed John Walter all the way, froze when he asked Joey toe along with him.


    He had just rejected Mi and Nana (both were his personal secretaries) even if they begged him to


    take them on the road in tears. But now he offered to bring Joey along.


    Joey didn¡¯t notice John Walter¡¯s fleeting strange when he left, but Sarah did.


    Sarah¡¯s heart sunk.


    John Walter had decided to bring Joey and Sarah as his secretaries and four fully- armed bodyguards


    on this trip.


    After they got in the car driven by a professional driver, John Walter sat alone in the passenger seat in


    the front row. Joey and Sarah sat in the back seats. The bodyguards were in the other car which


    followed the president¡¯s car.


    When the car was started, Sarah briefed Joey on the development program.


    They were headed to a mountainous area in the neighboring city where there was a small


    underdeveloped vige called Vige of Giant Gmanders. John Walter nned to acquire the vige


    and its surrounding thickly forested mountains within a radius of one hundred miles at a high price.


    Why would he do that?


    The story started with the name of the vige, the Vige of Giant Gmanders.


    It was called the Vige of Giant Gmanders because it was a ce with particrly favorable


    conditions for the breeding of giant smanders. The pools were shady and cool. It was said that the


    survival rate of giant smanders was as high as 90%.


    The amazing survival rate had gone beyond the capability of national experts.


    Giant smanders were national protected animals, but the second-generation giant smanders


    were allowed to be bred and put up for sale. A grown giant smander was worth thousands of dors.


    It was a very profitable business.


    In his pursuit of high profits, John Walter had decided to try a new line of work and even go on a field


    trip.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How long will it be?¡± Joey wondered.


    ¡°Three days at least and one week at most.¡± Sarah¡¯s answer was short.


    Sarah couldn¡¯t get the way John Walter had looked at Joey and his smile out her head. She knew how


    excellent Joey was more than anyone else. She wasn¡¯t surprised to find that he wanted Joey. However,


    the very thought of another woman being involved in their rtionship was annoying, even if Joey was


    her best friend who had no intention to do so.


    ¡°It¡¯s so long. But I¡¯ve prepared nothing.¡±


    Joey was worried. She had stayed at Sarah¡¯s homest night and had to put on Sarah¡¯s clothes this


    morning. She was wearing Sarah¡¯s suit now, let alone a change of clothes.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. There are daily necessities in the trunk.¡±


    It was John Walter in the front seat answering her question.


    Joey bit her lips. It was an order from the president. What else could she say? She borrowed Sarah¡¯s


    phone (her phone had been shattered by Ben Hawk) to call her parents. With the lie she had told them


    yesterday, she easily got their approval, especially her father who kept telling her to take good care of


    herself despite of work.


    After she hung up the phone, she intended to call Allen to tell him that she would be away for three to


    seven days. She was afraid that he would freak out if he couldn¡¯t reach her in the few next days.


    What she hadn¡¯t expected was that John Walter, who assumed that she would call Allen next, suddenly


    turned around and took the phone rudely. He looked sideways at Joey, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are not at


    work today when you aren¡¯t in the office. It¡¯s work time and you made calls nonstop in front of me. Are


    you really focused on your work?¡±

 Chapter 43 Sex in the car

    Chapter 43 Sex in the car


    ¡°Mr. Walter, I¡­¡±


    It was work time indeed. But she just wanted to call her most loved ones to let them know she was


    safe. She might not have phone reception in the remote vige. She was just being precautious. How


    could it be wrong?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, John Walter didn¡¯t give her the chance to exin at all. He waved at her and said abruptly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s switch seats. You¡¯ll sit in the front seat.¡±


    Joey froze and unconsciously asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    The moment she said it, she knew she had made a mistake. Of course, John Walter asked her to


    switch seats with him in order to make out with Sarah who was sitting next to her.


    Blushing, Joey took a nce at Sarah and switched seats with John Walter as he had asked.


    John Walter instantly took Sarah in his arms and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve looked sleepy since you got in the car.


    Did you have too good a time at my cest night?¡±


    He caressed her legs and slowly reached into her skirt.


    Sarah was shocked and immediately stopped his restless big hand, ¡°Don¡¯t. Joey is here¡­¡±


    She had done it with him in the car for many times before. Having sumbed to his insistence, she


    had made out with him in the backseat while the driver was their audience. Apparently John Walter had


    done it with other women for many times in the past, so the driver didn¡¯t look surprised at all. She


    gradually got used to it.


    But it was different this time. In the car there was Joey who was her best friend.


    She had been constantly worried that Joey would despise her because she was depraved enough to


    be John Walter¡¯s secretary and lover. If she made out with him right in front of Joey now, she was


    afraid Joey would for sure despise her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do what, eh?¡±


    John Walter ignored her protest. His left hand, which had been wrapped around her waist, suddenly


    reached into her shirt like a snake and grabbed her breasts, rubbing them with passion.


    Sarah was so sensitive to his touch that she began to breathe heavily. But she couldn¡¯t cave in this


    time. She whispered beggingly, ¡°Don¡¯t, Mr. Walter, not now. How about we do it after we arrived at the


    vige?¡±


    ¡°It takes at least five or six hours. Do you expect me to put up with it for so long?¡±


    John Walter shook his hand. He quickly unbuttoned Sarah¡¯s shirt with his nimble fingers. Her big


    breasts popped out of the bras, jiggling up and down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sarah shouted in a low voice. She immediately grabbed his probing hand, which left her breasts bare


    and unguarded.


    However, the minute she let go of her hand, John Walter prated her with his fingers which moved


    maliciously inside her.


    Sarah was groped all over. She tried her best to dodge his advances.


    John Walter kept running his hands on Sarah while he intentionally and asionally checked the


    foreview mirror outside the car because he could see clearly Joey blushing by the reflection.


    Fully aware that John Walter had switched seats with her to make out with Sarah, Joey hadn''t expected


    that he would make so much noise, which was so embarrassing. Yet Sarah did it by her own will.


    Anyhow, she was in no position to stop them from doing anything.


    She had to y deaf and turned her head to the view outside the window.


    However, John Walter had made so much noise to make her jealous. He had expected her to lose her


    temper at least so that he knew he meant something to her. But Joey was so indifferent, like he wasn¡¯t


    there.


    He became angry.


    He finally unzipped his trousers to release his manhood with Sarah on hisp.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was painful but mesmerizing for Sarah. When she realized Joey was sitting in the front seat, she


    hurried to cover her mouth with her hand so that she wouldn¡¯t make any sound.


    Unfortunately, she might decide not to make any sound on her part, but John Walter managed to find a


    way to make some noise. He spanked her loud with his right hand and said, ¡°Tighten your legs and


    rock your body. Do it now. Don¡¯t make me regret my decision not to bring Mi and Nana on the trip.¡±

 Chapter 44 Violent sex

    Chapter 44 Violent sex


    Sarah felt wonderful yet angry. What he had just said was so humiliating.


    However, it was her choice anyway. She had been asking for it. She could do nothing but swallow the


    pain. To stop John Walter from saying something more hurtful that would be heard by Joey, she had to


    rock her body back and forth to amodate him.


    Joey blushed to hear the sound of decadence in the back seats. She felt warmer and started to breathe


    heavily too.


    Joey was desperate to cover her ears with her fingers at the moment. But she was afraid that it would


    be offensive to Sarah. She had to look out of the window.


    Joey cast a curious nce at the driver who was driving very fast.


    The noise in the back seat was unbearable, but the driver just drove fast and steady like nothing was


    going on. However, a second look made her realize that the driver was wearing earplugs.


    It turned out that the driver was well prepared. He enjoyed listening to music while driving.


    She felt like a third wheel in the car. She even thought about jumping off the running car or even sitting


    in the other car with the bodyguards.


    In the back seat, John Water was plunging himself into Sarah while observing Joey¡¯s every move,


    including eye blinking or frowning.


    The more he looked at Joey, the more attractive he found her. He had to admit that Joey seemed to


    possess some kind of magical power. She might strike you as a nice-looking girl when you first met her.


    But she was far from being considered gorgeous. However, the more you knew about her, the beautiful


    and attractive you would find her. Eventually you would crave for her and have the urge to make her


    yours.


    John Walter was aroused by the thought of Joey. He had done it with Sarah for many times, but none


    of them was exciting as these nces he had just taken at Joey. He finally felt sexually energized.


    Holding Sarah¡¯s slender waist with his hands, he closed his eyes and sprinted like crazy.


    He was imaging that Joey was the woman he was fucking at the moment who was both humiliated and


    mesmerized. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He rocked himself faster and


    harder.


    John Walter¡¯s wildness was intimidating for Sarah who was now being hammered hard. She was


    trembling with pain and pleasure.


    The pain was excruciating, yet the pleasure was incredible.


    ¡°Emm¡­ah¡­¡±


    Finally Sarah¡¯sst shred of rationality was destroyed. She was too upied in sex to cover her mouth


    anymore. She started moaning, like she couldn''t care less about anything else.


    Joey, sitting in the front seat, heard continuous bumping and moaning. Her chest heaved with her


    unspeakable desire that was being built up.


    She was humiliated and irritated by how it felt in her body. She quickly tightened her legs, but it was too


    A while ago, Ben Hawk had hooked up with her sister Vivian in the next bedroom in order to irritate her.


    But unlike now, there was a wall between them after all. John Walter and Sarah were a feet away


    fucking, like two wild animals. It was literally porn alive.


    The car continued driving steadily. After more than an hour, the erotic game in the car came to an end.


    John Walter growled and came inside Sarah.


    Having banged her brains out, Sarah was too weak to warn him not toe inside her. After he


    finished, John Walter pushed her away and she fell onto the back seat, exhausted and drowsy.


    Joey had been curling up in her seat with clenched fists and closed eyes. When the noise finally died


    down in the back seats, she took a deep breath of relief. Now she felt more rxed.


    John Walter, who had been exhausted by violent sex, felt a little weak. But when he raised his head


    and found that Joey was asleep, he suddenly became furious.


    Damn, what an indifferent woman! He had just had sex with another woman in the back seat, yet she


    had fallen asleep in the front seat, which he found insulting.


    He had to teach her a lesson for ignoring him. An idea suddenly crossed his mind. He pulled himself up


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    and slowly approached Joey.

 Chapter 45 Resistance

    Chapter 45 Resistance


    Pretending to be asleep, Joey was unaware of John Walter approaching. When she was startled, his


    hands had already reached into her high-waisted skirt like a snake. He found her all soaked through.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screaming, Joey jumped to her feet and bumped her head on the car roof before falling back on her


    seat.


    The driver was alerted by the noise.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Eyes on the road.¡±


    John Walter vented his anger on the driver, like a roaring lion.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Walter.¡±


    The driver trembled and quickly looked away.


    John Walter pressed Joey back against her seat and whispered in her ear, ¡°I thought you fell asleep. It


    turns out you¡¯ve pretending to be asleep. And you¡¯re so wet. Did you enjoy the show? Aren¡¯t you wet


    and horny, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walter, please behave yourself. Let go of me/¡±


    Joey struggled, but only to be pinned down to her seat by John Walter with his strong hands. The more


    she struggled, the more determined he be to repress her.


    ¡°Women usually say one thing and mean another. Sarah said no at first, but she actually wanted me so


    much that I¡¯ve just fucked her brains out. Joey, open your arms and tell me you want it. As long as you


    say it, I¡¯ll be very happy to fulfill your void. I¡¯ll certainly show you a good time.¡±


    John Walter continued to whisper in her ear.


    Even at this time he hated to force himself on Joey. He preferred women who were willing to please


    him. It was one of his ground rules as a yboy.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    Joey shook her head without hesitation.


    She had intended to turn to Sarah, but Sarah was lying half-naked on the back seat and. Sarah had


    passed out due to violent sex she had had with John Walter. She didn¡¯t wake up when John Walter


    shouted at the driver. She probably wouldn¡¯t wake up to her cry for help either.


    ¡°Naughty girl, I¡¯ll show you who is the boss.¡±


    John Walter was infuriated more by Joey¡¯s abrupt rejection. He locked her shoulders with his hands


    and tried to drag her to his seat to do whatever he wanted to do with her.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    Confronted with the impending danger, Joey screamed and reached to the door handle. She opened


    the door and was about to jump out of the car, ignoring the fact the car was running fast.


    If she jumped, she would certainly be disabled or deceased.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Shocked by Joey¡¯s reckless move, John Walter responded quickly and grabbed her arms to prevent a


    tragic ident.


    With her legs already hanging out of the car door, Joey would have fallen to the ground to be run over


    by the car if John Walter hadn¡¯t caught her in time.


    ¡°You are crazy! Are you trying to kill yourself?¡±


    John Walter pulled her into the car and mmed the door.


    ¡°You made me do it. If you dare to touch me again, I¡¯ll kill myself right now.¡±


    It was a narrow escape. Joey was frightened to think about what she had just done. Her legs were


    trembling. But she knew she couldn¡¯t be a coward t the moment. Otherwise she would have certainly


    been sexually assaulted by John Walter.


    She felt sorry for Allen due to Ben Hawk¡¯s one thrust that night. Now she would do anything in her


    power to protect herself from other ill-intended men.


    John Walter saw how determined and resentful Joey was now. He closed his eyes to recall his previous


    conquests. Any woman would fall madly in love with him. But Joey had treated him like dirt. She would


    rather die than fall prey to his advances.


    His pride was gone. He couldn¡¯t help wondering if she was sent by higher power to punish him for


    having treated women like toys in the past. He couldn¡¯t get the woman he was deeply attracted to after


    all.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When he opened his eyes, he was calm and cold as usual. He looked at Joey indifferently and


    resumed his pride, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave you alone, unless youe to me someday.¡±

 Chapter 46 She made up her mind to quit her job

    Chapter 46 She made up her mind to quit her job


    ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±


    Joey wasn¡¯t fully convinced. She remembered that John Walter had said the same thing in the


    president¡¯s office several days ago. Yet he had broken his promise and molested her on a couple of


    asions.


    ¡°Of course, I mean it. Who do you think I am? You are not that special to me after all.¡±


    John Walter looked at her with indifference. He had restored himself to Mr. John Walter the president


    who was always arrogant and bossy.


    ¡°All right then. Then our drive will be my witness.¡±


    Joey carefully sat down and stared at the foreview the whole time. In this way she could watch his


    every move. If he broke his promise again, she would have to jump out of the car to prove her


    innocence, only for real this time.


    John Walter leaned backwards and closed his eyes. He had meant it when he promised to keep his


    hands off her from now on.


    Joey¡¯s mind was gradually at ease.


    However, she failed to notice his wicked and cruel smile when he closed his eyes.


    What he had said was that he would leave her alone unless she came to him someday.


    It sounded like a promise, but it could imply something else, which was, if Joey came to him first, he


    wouldn''t say no to her.


    For now, Joey would in no way ept his offer. But he believed that he would certainly be able to find a


    way to make here to him first someday.


    ¡°Wait and see, Joey, I¡¯ll eventually get my way with you!¡±


    He swore to himself¡­


    They took the highway all the way and the car drove very fast. An hourter, they arrived in the


    neighboring city. However, the Vige of Giant Smanders was located in remote mountainous areas.


    The car drove through mountain roads mud pits. It took them another five hours to vaguely recognize


    the rising waves of smoke from cooking fires in the vige.


    However, the road was too narrow for cars to get through. They had to get off the car to walk.


    John Walter seemed to have foreseen it. He took a deck chair out of the trunk and asked two


    bodyguards to carry him. All he needed to do was lying therefortably.


    In contrast, Joey suffered a lot.


    Due to her feet injuries, she had just walked on the mountain road for about ten minutes when her


    wounds started bleeding again. Her white ts were already soaked in blood.


    Sarah felt sorry for her. She wished she could help Joey, but her legs were still trembling from the


    violent sex she had had with John Walter in the car. It had been so intense that she couldn¡¯t refresh


    herself after hours of sleep.


    She found it difficult to give Joey a hand while walking side by side. She certainly wouldn¡¯t be strong


    enough to carry Joey. They would probably fall into muddy fields.


    Sarah had to turn to the other two bodyguards and begged them to carry Joey. But they just ignored


    her and looked away, like she was invisible.


    Sarah was furious. But she knew they were professionals whose sole responsibility was to protect the


    man who paid them. They said very little and ignored anyone else except their employer.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Eventually, Sarah had to ask John Walter for help. If he gave the order, she believed, they would


    certainly follow it. Despite of her relentless efforts, his answer was ¡°tell her toe to me herself¡±.


    Joey sneered after she heard his message. She swallowed the pain and kept on walking.


    She would never ask him for help.


    Sarah observed that something was going on between John Walter and Joey. But somehow she


    couldn¡¯t put her finger on it.


    She had no idea that during the hours of her sleep, Joey had had a narrow escape due to John


    Walter¡¯s sexual assault.


    Joey bit her lips and walked on. She was now shockingly determined.


    She made up her mind to quit her job once she went back home.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it now. She was afraid that John Walter would be so


    infuriated that he probably would leave her alone in the remote mountainous areas. In that case, she


    would be stranded and helpless.


    About an hourter, they finally arrived at the vige.


    Ahead of them were in wooden houses surrounded by bamboo fences, ancient utensils hung on


    external walls of these wooden houses and mountain people in simple robes doing their chores in their


    yards. Joey had an illusion that she had travelled back in time. It felt like standing in ancient wooded


    mountains and watching the human world at its earliest stage.

 Chapter 47 A strong lad in the village

    Chapter 47 A strongd in the vige


    It seemed that the news of John Walter¡¯s field trip had been known to everyone in the vige. The


    vige head Lewis had been waiting outside the vige with a couple of young men from the vige


    since this morning.


    The moment John Walter came into sight on the deck chair, they rushed to him immediately and


    respectfully. Lewis put on a big smile on his wrinkled face and greeted John Walter with a strong local


    ent, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Walter. You¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve been expecting you for a couple of


    days.¡±


    John Walter frowned and touched his nose with his hand, waving at Lewis with disgust, ¡°Stay away


    from me! You stink.¡±


    Lewis had put on a new grey robe for the asion, but years of field work had made it hard for him to


    hide his earthy and sour smell.


    John Walter was blunt about because he couldn¡¯t care less about Lewis¡¯s feelings.


    Lewis¡¯s response was surprisingly calm. He wasn¡¯t mad at all. He took a few steps back as he had


    been told and bowed to John Walter while nodding along, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Mr. Walter, you exclusive


    room is ready. Pleasee in and have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Ok, lead on!¡±


    John Walter nodded with satisfaction. It had been really a long trip. The sex in the car and the bumpy


    road had taken a toll on him. He was exhausted.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Walter, this way please.¡±


    Lewis immediately made way for him and showed him the way to his room.


    The Vige of Giant Smanders was an isted vige with twelve households and less than fifty


    residents. There was no other vige in sight within a radius of one hundred miles.


    All furniture and daily necessities in the vige were primitive and ancient. There wasn¡¯t even electricity,


    let alone TV set,puter or refrigerator.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    John Walter was put in a newly-builtrge wooden house. The four bodyguards stood outside the door.


    Joey and Sarah were temporarily put in the next-door neighbor¡¯s house.


    There were only two people in the neighbor¡¯s house. One of them was an old blind woman in her


    sixties and the other one was a teenaged who was strong and dark-skinned.


    ¡°Ladies, please have a seat!¡±


    It was the first time the young man had ever met a woman from the city. He was very shy. After


    cleaning the table and chairs, he came over to ask the girls to sit down.


    Joey¡¯s feet were numb from the pain. She was happy to sit down on the chair.


    So did Sarah. Her legs felt weak too.


    ¡°Young man, what¡¯s your name? How old are you?¡±


    Sarah looked at thed with amusement. He was dark-skinned but handsome. He was very tall and


    muscr. It was the first time she had met such a strong young man.


    Thed blushed under her intense gaze. He stood up politely and answered, ¡°Everybody calls me


    Marco. I¡¯m seventeen years old.¡±


    ¡°Marco? Is it your nickname? What¡¯s your real name?¡±


    Sarah found him interesting, especially when he blushed. He would bite his lips, and there would be


    dimples on his face. He was very cute but masculine.


    Marco looked at Sarah in bewilderment, ¡°Everyone in the vige has called me Marco since I was a


    little boy. My mother called me Marco. My fellow vigers have called me Marco. And you can call me


    Marco too.¡±


    Sarah was amused by his earnestness, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll call you Marco.¡±


    While Sarah teased the young man Marco, Joey, sitting next to her, felt very painful, ¡°Sarah, stop


    messing with the boy. My feet hurt. I almost couldn¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Sarah was instantly concerned about Joey¡¯s wounds. But she wasn¡¯t happy about what Joey had said


    half-jokingly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t messing with him. Don¡¯t be so judgmental. I¡¯m d your feet hurt. Hahaha...¡±


    Despite of what she had said, Sarah bent over to take off Joey¡¯s blood-stained shoes.


    Marco blushed to hear Joey¡¯sment. He was attracted to Sarah and his heart started to race.

 Chapter 48 First crush

    Chapter 48 First crush


    Marco hadn¡¯t noticed Joey¡¯s foot injuries until Sarah bent over to take off her blood-stained shoes. He


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    hurriedly stopped Sarah and said, ¡°You''d better not do that, Miss. Your friend will hurt very much and it


    will probably tear her wounds open again.¡±


    Sarah took his advice. She turned around to look at him in surprise, ¡°Do you know some medical


    skills?¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t realize that she was now in a squatting position and three buttons in her white shirt had


    been undone when she was hot from travelling on the journey. If she were standing, it would certainly


    have been all right. But now her shirt was revealing, and Marco, who was standing next to her,


    happened to see her white and big breasts.


    It was the first time Marco had ever seen a woman¡¯s breasts in his life and it was a woman from the city


    far away from here. Her breasts were white, tender and pink. A peek at them was enough to make his


    throat tight and his penis rock- hard under his loose robe.


    Marco instantly turned around to press it down in embarrassment. His heart was racing fast and he had


    no idea what was going on with him.


    However, having kept an eye on Marco, Sarah undoubtedly caught him having an erection. In spite of


    her rich sexual experience, Sarah couldn''t help blushing. She looked down and saw her bare breasts,


    which made her realize that it was her who had idently turned the teenage boy on.


    She quickly buttoned her shirt and asked him again, ¡°Marco, it seems you have some medical


    knowledge. Why don¡¯t you take a look at my friend¡¯s wounds?¡±


    Marco, who had taken care of his personal matter, turned around and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about


    medicine. But I know some medicinal herbs. My grandma hasn¡¯t been in very good health and I often


    gathered herbs for her. I gradually picked up some medical knowledge. Stay still, and I¡¯ll fetch you a


    basin of herbal water.¡±


    He quickly ran out of the room and got busy in the yard outside. After a while, he returned with a basin


    of ck herbal water


    ¡°Miss, soak your feet in the water. I¡¯ll help you take off your shoes in three minutes.¡± Marco said


    earnestly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Joey looked at the water in the basin and it was dark as ink. She hesitated.


    Sarah saw Joey¡¯s hesitation. She took hold of Joey¡¯s feet and put them in the water,ining, ¡°It¡¯s


    very thoughtful of Marco to prepare the herbal water for you. Just take it. It looks like folk recipe. Don¡¯t


    you know that folk recipe is often more effective than those expensive Western medicines?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Joey was startled by Sarah¡¯s sudden move. Fortunately, she felt cool andfortable when her feet


    were soaked in the water. It wasn¡¯t painful at all.


    Three minutester, Marco squatted down to take off Joey¡¯s shoes. He was a muscr and strong


    young man, but his touches were very gentle. Joey didn''t feel any pain. She assumed that the herbal


    water was anaesthetic.


    After that, Marco quickly and expertly bandaged her feet and gave her instructions. He was serious as


    a real doctor.


    Sarah made some jokes and Marco blushed again.


    Joey borrowed Sarah¡¯s phone and tried to make a call. But as she had expected, there was no phone


    reception in this remote area at all. Joey¡¯s heart was torn with anxiety. Allen would freak out likest


    time if he couldn¡¯t reach her.


    However, on second thought, she believed Allen must have spies in the Walter Group. After all, he had


    had someone look up her personnel files when she couldn¡¯t find her a couple of days ago. He would


    certainly know that she had gone on a business trip with John Walter if he wanted to.


    It was aforting thought.


    But to Joey¡¯s surprise, a visitor walked into the vige at dusk, an urbanite that had travelled long


    distance with a big travelling bag on his back. Clearly fatigued with the journey, the visitor¡¯s smile was


    warm and happy. Joey froze for a second at the sight of him.


    Sarah looked up and greeted him with a big smile. She was d that he had made it. In this case, John


    Walter wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to made advances at Joey during their stay at the vige even if


    he intended to do so¡­

 Chapter 49 Philip picked her up in his arms

    Chapter 49 Philip picked her up in his arms


    ¡°Philip, why are you here?¡±


    Joey was surprised to see Philip. She looked at Sarah, confused.


    Joey had known that Sarah had broken up with Philip. Then why did Philip follow her to the remote and


    mountainous area? Did he want to take Sarah back?


    Kept in the dark, Joey just assumed that Philip muste here to look for Sarah.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip stared at Joey with his earnest sparkling eyes and smiled, ¡°I got a text message from Sarah this


    morning. She told me that you were going on a trip to the Vige of Giant Smanders. I thought I


    could take a few days off to get away from urban noise and enjoy nature.¡±


    Sarah, who was standing next to Joey, secretly frowned on hisck of courage, ¡°Philip, why don¡¯t you


    just spill it out? Tell Joey that you came here for her. You are such a coward!¡±


    Joey asked Sarah in surprise, ¡°Sarah, when did you send Philip the message? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Sarah felt a little bit awkward. When John Walter had asked Joey toe here with him, Sarah


    instantly became aware of his real intentions. Thus before leaving, she decided to tell Philip about the


    trip because she knew he would certainly show up, In that case, John Walter¡¯s n would fall through.


    However, Sarah couldn¡¯t tell Joey the truth. She gave a dry chuckle, ¡°I just did it for your good. With


    your foot injuries, I thought Philip might be helpful. He is a strong young man and can carry you if we


    go up the mountain. ¡±


    ¡°I don''t think it is a good idea.¡±


    Joey said, ¡°It would not be an easy job to carry a grown-up up the mountain. Besides, Philip isn¡¯t your


    boyfriend anymore. Don¡¯t bother him with such trifles.¡±


    Sarah quickly gave in, ¡°Sorry, my bad. But Philip came anyway and is standing right in front of us in


    good shape now. Why do you care about him so much? You¡¯re not his ex-girlfriend, I am.¡±


    Joey recognized a jealous edge in Sarah¡¯s voice. She gave Sarah a little push and exined, ¡°What


    are you talking about? I just care about him as a good friend.¡±


    Embarrassed, Joey nced at Philip and found him smiling and blushing. It seemed that he liked what


    he had just heard.


    It suddenly came to her that Philip¡­might like her.


    But soon Joey shook her head. It was impossible.


    Back in college, when Philip and Sarah started dating, Philip was the sweetest boyfriend Joey had ever


    seen. It seemed that he had always been deep in love with Sarah. How could he move on so quickly?


    Just then, a lean man in his thirties appeared in the yard. With an obsequious smile on his pockmarked


    face, he bowed to Joey and Sarah the minute he walked into the room, ¡°Hello,dies, I¡¯m the vige


    head¡¯s apprentice Sam. Mr. Lewis has prepared a big dinner for you all. He asked me to invite you


    over.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Sarah nodded and then said to Philip, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    She was eager to introduce Philip to John Walter so that thetter wouldn¡¯t go for Joey anymore.


    ¡°Wait, who is this gentleman?¡±


    Sam pointed at Philip and asked. If he remembered correctly, this handsome young man wasn¡¯t part of


    Mr. Walter¡¯s crew. He was standing on Lewis¡¯s left and it would be impossible for him to make a


    mistake.


    ¡°He is my friend.¡±


    Sarah said shortly. Somehow this skinny man was very annoying.


    Sam wasn¡¯t dumb and knew Sarah didn¡¯t like him. He didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, ¡°Since he


    is your friend, of course he is very wee to go dinner too.¡±


    ¡°That''s more like it.¡±


    Sarah curled her lips. Then she asked Philip to carry Joey on his back to the dinner.


    Joey hesitated because it felt too intimate to be carried on a man¡¯s back.


    But Philip didn¡¯t mind it. He reassured Joey, ¡°Just a dinner at the neighbor''s house. It¡¯s very near. Why


    don¡¯t I carry you in my arms and go there?¡±


    Before Joey could respond, he picked her up in his arms and walked out of the house.


    Sarah smiled significantly. Philip wasn¡¯t timid as she had thought after all. She wondered how John


    Walter would react to the intimacy between Joey and Philip when she showed up in Philip¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 50 A pretty village girl

    Chapter 50 A pretty vige girl


    However, Sarah was unaware of the fact that there were just as many beautiful women in the rural


    areas as in the city.


    Sarah and Philip who was carrying Joey in his arms walked into the vige head¡¯s house, they saw a


    young girl pouring wine for John Walter at the dinner table.


    She was a pretty oval-faced girl of medium height. With her big eyes and rosy lips, her facial features


    were very delicate. She was kneeling next to John Walter.


    Her skin was white with a hint of red. Unlike women in the city who tend to beautify their skin with


    foundation and blush, the vige girl didn¡¯t wear any makeup. But still her skin was wless and


    healthy.


    She was really a beautiful girl, a piece of uncarved jade.


    She was wearing an apricot robe, just like any other vigers. It was no doubt that she was a teenage


    girl who had been born and raised in the Vige of Giant Smanders. She was no more than fifteen


    or sixteen years old.


    Sarah heart sunk at the sight of the girl.


    She had always been instinctively sensitive to women around John Walter. She instantly knew that the


    young girl showed up here at this time for a reason.


    Standing three meters away from the newly-arrived guests, Lewis immediately greeted them with a big


    smile on his face. He pointed at the other dinner table with many dishes on it, ¡°Ladies, please have a


    seat. Who is this gentleman?¡±


    He was apparently slower than Sam. It took him a minute to notice that Philip was a stranger here.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡±


    Sarah answered drily. Her eyes were locked on the young vige girl who was sitting next to John


    Walter.


    ¡°Wee. Why don''t you join thedies at this table?¡±


    Lewis found nothing odd about it. He insisted that Philip sit with Sarah and Joey at the other table.


    Obviously he didn¡¯t want them to bother John Walter and the vige girl.


    But Sarah ignored him. She asked Philip to sit with Joey at the other table. She just sat down in front of


    John Walter with a cold face and stared at the pretty vige girl.


    John Walter¡¯s face suddenly darkened when Philip walked into the room with Joey in his arms. He


    stared at Philip¡¯s hands with angry eyes. It was annoying that Joey was lying in his arms like a sweet


    kitten. His right hand tightened around the knife.


    Suddenly, he lost control over it and the knife identally cut his palm. His hand was bleeding.


    But he didn¡¯t feel any pain. He stared at Philip and Joey who were smiling and talking with each other.


    He was burning with jealousy.


    ¡°Mr. Walter !¡±


    ¡°John!¡±


    Both Sarah and the young girl cried out when John Walter hurt himself. They reached for his hand


    almost simultaneously, but¡­sitting across the table, Sarah lost it to the young girl.


    ¡°John, you¡¯re bleeding. It must hurt so much. You know, Cindy feels sorry for you.¡± The girl, whose


    name was obviously Cindy, gently kissed John Walter¡¯s injured hand and wrapped her handkerchief


    round it. Her voice was tender, sweet and clear.


    Sarah was furious and nauseated.


    What a shameless young girl!


    John Walter stopped staring at Joey and locked his cold eyes on Sarah. He looked awfully terrifying


    and his voice was icy-cold, ¡°Who is the man?¡±


    She was so scared that she had to put her jealousy away, ¡°He is a friend of Joey¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say he is your friend?¡±


    John Walter looked sharply at her.


    Sarah was panicked and she confessed, ¡°He is our mutual friend back in college.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes, ¡°Friend? What is he doing here? Did you ask him toe?¡±


    ¡°No, not me.¡±


    Sarah quickly shook her head.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But a quick denial might indicate guilt. John Walter sneered and put his hands around the pretty vige


    girl, ¡°Sarah, you know what, you are bing more and more disobedient. Get out; don¡¯t sit in front of


    me. Cindy will take your ce during our stay at the Vige of Giant Smanders.¡±

 Chapter 51 Sending his daughter to a rich man as a gift

    Chapter 51 Sending his daughter to a rich man as a gift


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Sarah suddenly looked up in shock.


    The vige girl called Cindy smiled at Sarah and said in a clear and sweet voice, ¡°Big sister, did you get


    it? Let me tell you, John is asking you to sit over there and leave us alone. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of


    John in the next days for you.¡±


    Sarah was fuming with anger,


    It turned out that the young girl, who had appeared to be so innocent and harmless, was actually a slick


    little bitch. What she said sounded gentle and polite, but sarcastic. She was apparentlyughing at


    Sarah¡¯s older age and telling her to fuck off to make room for her younger ass. She was confident that


    she was a teenage girl and men loved her for that.


    Sarah had the urge to tip over the table and p Cindy hard, but¡­John Walter¡¯s cold eyes thwarted


    her passion. She felt sorry for herself. The whole situation was just ridiculous and sad.


    Sarah gave up fighting. There was no need to make a scene and make a fool of herself. She stood up


    dully, walked over to Joey and Philip¡¯s table, and sat down mechanically to eat with a straight face.


    Joey looked at Sarah anxiously. There was nothing more she could say tofort Sarah. Joey sighed


    and felt sorry for her.


    However, Philip was very confused because he had no idea that there had been something going on


    between Sarah and John Walter. The conversation between John Walter and Sarah sounded


    suspicious, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. It wasn¡¯t a good time to raise questions now.


    Cindy turned out to be the only person who truly enjoyed the dinner. Everyone else was ufortable.


    Finally Joey felt for Sarah so much that she gently pulled at Philip¡¯s sleeve. Philip read her mind. He


    dragged Sarah out of the room with Joey on his back. They left the vige head¡¯s house and returned


    to Marco¡¯s.


    With both girls taken away from him by Philip, John Walter eventually couldn¡¯t restrain his anger


    anymore. He kicked the table over, picked Cindy up around the waist and walked into his room.


    Lewis, who had been standing against the wall and watching everything, grinned with excitement. He


    even hummed a tune, like a happy man who had just won the lottery.


    Sam, who had been guarding the door outside, was shocked when John Walter carried Cindy into his


    room. He rushed into the house anxiously and shouted at Lewis, ¡°Master, How could Mr. Walter carry


    Cindy into his own room? Why didn¡¯t you stop him? Cindy is the daughter of yours.¡±


    However, Lewis shook his head significantly with a smile on his face, ¡°This is what I¡¯ve always wanted.


    Cindy is my gift to Mr. Walter because he is a very very rich man. Cindy will be rich too, if she gave him


    a kid or two someday. He might even marry her. Then I will certainly live afortable life as her


    father. I¡¯ve raised her for sixteen years after all.¡±


    It turned out that the pretty vige girl Cindy was his daughter.


    Cindy was the most beautiful girl in the vige,


    Sam was devastated to hear that. He fell to the ground and his lips were trembling.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lewis smiled sarcastically. He knew Sam had been up to. In the past few years, Sam had respected


    him as his master and run errands for his family. It was all for Cindy of course.


    Lewis had said nothing, but secretly he had despised Sam. He believed that Sam wasn¡¯t good enough


    for his beautiful daughter Cindy.


    But he liked freebor. Sam was a clever young man who had really done a great deal of farm work for


    him.


    Even now, Lewis didn¡¯t want to blow his cover. He just ignored Sam¡¯s huge disappointment and went


    over to clear the table. He knew it very well that Sam would still work hard for him even if Cindy had


    slept with John Walter, because Cindy was too beautiful a girl to give up on.


    But what Lewis didn''t know was that he would have to pay for his greed someday. He would be very


    regretful for what he did today.

 Chapter 52 It was so loud

    Chapter 52 It was so loud


    Sam realized that he had been tricked. He clenched his fists and his eyes were cold and revengeful.


    A betrayed man could be cruel and sinister when he resented someone to the bone.


    The night was dark and quiet in the mountainous vige.


    Any sound would be heard clearly from the neighbor¡¯s house. It turned out that the house where John


    Walter lived was located right in front of Marco¡¯s house. Lying in the bed, Joey and Sarah could hear


    them making love loud and clear.


    Cindy was a virgin who needed guidance in bed. John Walter told her how to adjust her positions and


    moan. It seemed that he deliberately spoke loud enough to make himself heard by Sarah and Joey.


    Cindy had taken after her father who always sailed with the wind. A fast learner, she did her best to


    please John Walter, even if it was painful and humiliating.


    She even came up with a new trick, i.e. singing while fucking.


    She was a good singer. She sang folk songs, which was novel and erotic for John Walter. He liked her


    youthful skin and vitality.


    He had intended to irritate Sarah and Joey at first, but gradually he became infatuated with Cindy, or


    rather her body, and their moaning grew louder and louder.


    Sarah had to bury her head the pillow. But soon she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and jumped out of the


    bed.


    ¡°Sarah, what are you doing?¡±


    Joey, who shared a bed with her, hurriedly grabbed her.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I¡¯m going for a walk.¡±


    Sarah looked distressed. She was afraid she might lose it if she stayed in the room.


    Joey sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re new to this mountainous area. What if you get lost? Sarah, don¡¯t go out.


    Listen, break up with John Walter. He is not worth it.¡±


    Sarah shook her head in agony, ¡°Let''s talk about itter. I just want to talk a walk right now.¡±


    Joey gave in, ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Surrounded by forested mountains, Joey was worried that it might be dangerous for Sarah to go for a


    walk alone.


    However, Sarah stopped her, ¡°Be careful of your foot injuries. I¡¯ll ask Marco to go with me if you¡¯re


    worried. He grew up here and he certainly knows the ce more than anyone else.¡±


    Joey nodded, ¡°All right,e back soon. There are forests everywhere, be wary of wild animals.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Sarah patted Joey¡¯s hand gratefully. Joey had always been so nice to her, but she had be jealous


    of Joey because of her humble love for John Walter. Now she felt like a fool.


    Sarah left the house and bumped into Marco when she was about to ask him to apany her to take


    a walk. He was justing back from outside.


    ¡°Marco, where did you go?¡± Sarah asked suspiciously.


    Marco was a little embarrassed, but he answered honestly, ¡°I went out to take a piss just now.¡±


    Sarah chuckled. The young man was too honest. It was just a casual question that didn¡¯t demand a


    detailed answer. She paused and asked, ¡°Do you mind taking me for a walk?¡±


    Marco happily nodded, ¡°All right. Wait a minute. I¡¯ll get my bow and arrows.¡±


    He quickly ran into his room and returned with arge bow and dozens of arrows and a big knife at his


    waist.


    ¡°Why are you bringing these?¡±


    Sarah was surprised. Were there really wild animals in the forest, like Joey had said?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Just for precaution. It¡¯s been a custom for hundreds of years. We grew up in the


    mountains and these are just essential equipments for men to travel around here.


    Marco smiled.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, there came more noise from John Walter¡¯s room. ¡°Ah¡­John,e on. I¡­like it¡­¡±


    Cindy started moaning loudly again.


    Sarah¡¯s face darkened at the sound. She bit her lips and stopped chatting with Marco. She was running


    toward the forest behind the house because she really didn¡¯t want to hear their sound anymore¡­


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t run so fast. Watch your step.¡±


    Marco quickly caught up with her. He couldn¡¯t help blushing at Cindy¡¯s moaning. He had no idea why


    his heart was beating so fast.

 Chapter 53 She held him tight

    Chapter 53 She held him tight


    With a bright moon up in the sky, Sarah was running fast in the woods, sweaty and panting, until a


    winding river blocked her way. She had to slow down.


    Marco quickly caught up with her, but he didn¡¯t pant at all. He obviously didn''t have much of a problem


    with running in the woods.


    The river was clear and shimmering in the moonlight. Suddenly, Sarah stepped into the river.


    Marco thought she was trying tomit suicide. He was so panicked that he instantly grabbed her arm


    and said, ¡°Miss, what''s bothering you? Why are you trying to kill yourself?¡±


    Sarah was confused at first. She looked at him and paused before she chuckled, ¡°You thought I jumped


    into a river tomit suicide, didn¡¯t you? But the river is too shallow to drown oneself. I just wanted to


    take a cold shower in the river.¡±


    She was all sweaty and steamy from running so far. She hoped a cold shower would help clear her


    mind to figure out what to do next.


    As for suicide, it never crossed her mind.


    It was true that she had loved John Walter, but she wasn¡¯t so caught up in it that she would throw her


    life away. At the end of the day, she loved herself the most.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss¡­ I overreacted.¡±


    Marco scratched his head in embarrassment. He immediately let go of Sarah¡¯s hand, stepped ashore,


    and turned his back to her.


    Looking at the back of the young man, Sarah thought to herself that he was really an honest boy who


    was quite different from the young men she had known before.


    The river was so shallow that the water was still up to her chest when she was in the middle of the


    river. Standing in the cold water, she took off her shirt and threw it onto the bank. Now she was in her


    underwear, almost equivalent to a bikini.


    She was swimming happily in the river when something cold and squishy suddenly wrapped itself


    around her left ankle. She felt a sharp pain. It seemed that she was bitten.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She cried out in pain. She quickly lifted her left leg above the water. A thumb-sized greenish snake was


    wrapped around her left ankle.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She let out a cry of shock, ¡°Snake, a snake¡­help¡­¡±


    Most women feared snakes instinctively and Sarah was one of them.


    Marco, who was standing on the bank, heard her cry for help. He instantly turned around to jump into


    the river like a leopard and went to her rescue. He grabbed the snake and flung it into the thick grass


    across the river.


    ¡°It''s so scary¡­¡±


    The minute she was rescued, Sarah threw her arms around Marco¡¯s neck and pressed her trembling


    body against his strong chest.


    With Sarah in his arms, Marco blushed and his heart suddenly began to pound. He picked her up and


    carried her to the river bank.


    ¡°My foot hurts so much. I was bitten by a snake. Am I going to die?¡±


    It was painful and scary for Sarah. She couldn¡¯t help crying.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Marco took off his shirt and spread it out on the grass. He helped Sarah to sit down andforted her


    with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It was just an innoxious water snake. Let me check your wound.¡±


    After saying that, he took her left foot and bent over to suck the blood out of the wound.


    Although water snakes are generally not poisonous, it was in the middle of summer when the sun was


    scorching hot during the day. If the water snake had basked in the sun, it would still be mildly virulent.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell her the truth because it would scare the hell out of her.


    Sarah froze for a second by Marco¡¯s bold move. Her lips felt warm on her ankle. She couldn''t help


    blushing. All of a sudden, she wasn''t so scared anymore.


    Marco took out a small bag from his pocket. In it there was realgar powder that could scare away


    snakes, insects, mice and ants. He sprinkled the powder around Sarah and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit


    here for a while? I¡¯ll pick some healing herbs for you.¡±


    When Marco talked to her, he didn''t dare to look at her in the eye because she was only in her soaked


    underwear and the curves were in all the right ces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    The snake had nearly scared her to death. She grabbed his arm tightly.


    However, she didn¡¯t realize that, by grabbing his arm, her breasts were pressed hard against his strong


    arm. They were soft and stic, which effectively turned him on again.

 Chapter 54 Let me show you how its done

    Chapter 54 Let me show you how it''s done


    Blushed, Marco pointed to the grass about three meters away and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Miss, it


    can cure snake wounds. It¡¯s not far away. Allow me to pick it for you.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­hurry up.¡±


    Sarah found that it was very near to them. She slowly released his hand.


    Marco heart sunk somehow when his couldn''t feel the softness of her body. It was upsetting for him,


    but he didn¡¯t know why he had felt this way.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He lowered his head and quickly fetched the herb. He put it in his mouth and chewed it slowly and


    carefully. Then he tore off a piece of clothing from his robe, applied the herb paste to her wound, and


    wrapped it up.


    After that, Marco retrieved her clothes on the bank and handed it to her with his head turned away,


    ¡°Miss, put on¡­ your clothes.¡±


    Sarah took it. She looked up and saw Marco¡¯s dark-skinned yet handsome side face. Her heart


    quivered a bit when she recalled how John Walter had given her a cold shoulder and how he and that


    little bitch Cindy had made so much noise in bed just now.


    Suddenly a terrible idea crossed her mind.


    Always a gorgeous woman herself, Sarah couldn¡¯t stand the thought of John Walter sleeping around


    while she was stepping aside to wait for his emotional leftovers. She was no ve to him, no matter


    how much she had loved him in the past.


    Sarah put her clothes down and looked up at Marco who was standing three meters away right now.


    Her voice was tender, ¡° Marco,e here.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m at your service.¡±


    With his back turned to Sarah, Marco took two steps toward her.


    Sarah held his left hand, ¡°Turn around and look at me.¡±


    Marco¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, started to race again. He unconsciously obeyed her and


    turned around to gaze at her.


    ¡°Do you think I am beautiful?¡±


    Sarah pulled him to make him squat down so that they could look at each other in the eye.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marco nodded without thinking.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Sarah pulled him closer to her face and sniffed him. Her eyes were gentle and her voice was tempting.


    ¡°Yes, I like you very much!¡±


    Marco blurted out what was on his mind. But the minute he said it, he was appalled by his boldness. He


    bit his lips and lowered his head, like a child who had done something terribly wrong.


    Sarah chuckled. He was really an innocent boy, but she was now too revengeful to drop the idea of


    seducing him, ¡°Do you want me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­very much!¡±


    Marco nodded again. But he soon frowned, ¡°Want you¡­to do what?¡±


    It turned out that he had no idea what she had meant.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault. Orphaned at an early age, Marco had been raised by his blind grandmother who


    would in no way have taught him about girls.


    Sarah was amused by his confused look. She smiled and slowly reached to his crotch. She grabbed it


    and exined, ¡°Silly, this is ¡­what I want.¡±


    Sarah was secretly amazed at how big it felt in her hand. It was exceptionally big.


    She subconsciouslypared it with John Walter¡¯s. John Walter was admittedlypetent in bed, but


    he wasn¡¯t as physically gifted as Marco.


    ¡°Ah¡­Miss¡­¡±


    Marco¡¯s body trembled to her touch and he was thrilled all over.


    Sarah knew Marco was still a virgin who had no clue what to do next. Thus she took his hand and ran it


    from her face down to her breasts.


    Sexually aroused, Marco breathed heavily and instinctively began to caress her breasts.


    ¡°Do you want to kiss me?¡±


    Sarah pulled down her bra and her left breast popped out right in front of him. Her pink nipple trembled


    slightly in the moonlight, inviting him to touch it in silence.


    Marco¡¯s eyes widened and he swallowed saliva with excitement. Suddenly he bent over to put it in his


    mouth and sucked it like a breastfed baby.


    Amused by his awkwardness, Sarah gently patted him on the head andined, ¡°Silly boy, you¡¯re


    kissing me in the wrong way. I¡¯m not your mother. Come on, let me show you how it¡¯s done.¡±


    Sarah took one of Marco¡¯s fingers, put it in her mouth and began to suck it expertly with her tongue.

 Chapter 55 Lovemaking on the grass

    Chapter 55 Lovemaking on the grass


    Marco blushed and immediately began to kiss her the way she had shown him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Sarah couldn¡¯t help moaning. Marco was a quick learner and he was exceedingly gifted.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when she was enjoying it, he kept sucking and kissing her left breast. Still an inexperienced


    partner, he wasn''t aware that he should move on to the next spot.


    ¡°Please, all the way down!¡±


    Sarah had to hold his head and pushed him downwards inch by inch until he came between her thighs.


    Now Marco taught himself well enough to bury his head into her thighs and kiss her until the upper part


    of her body leaned forward and her spread legs trembled violently.


    Finally she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She unbuckled his belt and breathed heavily, ¡°Come inside. I want


    you.¡±


    Burning with sexual desire, Marco was instinctively smart enough to understand what she was saying.


    But he couldn¡¯t find the right ce to unleash his desire at first.


    Annoyed by his passionate yet failed attempts, Sarah rolled over and pressed Marco under on the


    grass, ¡°Silly, you¡¯re hurting me. Allow me.¡±


    She held his python and slowly sat on it.


    ¡°Oh¡­Miss¡­you¡¯re so warm!¡±


    The unprecedented pleasure was so thrilling that Marco let out a cry. He put his arms around her and


    held her tightly.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Sarah couldn¡¯t help moaning too. She blushed at his words. He was a naughty boy. She gently bit his


    earlobes and whispered, ¡°You are so big¡­¡±


    She was exploding inside, but it was incredibly satisfying and pleasant.


    ¡°Miss, I want to go inside youpletely.¡±


    Unsatisfied with only half of it inside her, Marco held her waist forcibly and pressed it down hard.


    Suddenly, all of it went inside her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Sarah cried out in pain. She punched him in the back, ¡°You stupid boy, are you trying to kill me? Take it


    slowly. Don¡¯t be so reckless.¡±


    Marco was indeed too big to take in at once. She nearly burst into tears because of the thrust.


    When Marco found Sarah was angry, he immediately withdrew from her body and apologized, ¡°Miss¡­


    I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. But I¡­couldn''t help it, because you¡¯re ¡­so beautiful.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s anger vanishedpletely when she saw his apologetic look. She took his face in her hands


    and gently kissed him on the lips, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. It''s your first time to make love to a woman after


    all. Allow me to take it over from here.¡±


    She wriggled her body and slowly took him in.


    They made love passionately on the grass. Eventually Sarah got used to his violent thrusts, which


    aroused him even more.


    Just then, a pair of ferocious eyes flickered in the moonlight in the high grass ten meters away.


    As an experienced hunter, Marco would certainly have noticed something unusual on a regr day. But


    now fully engaged in the sexual encounter with Sarah, Marco was unaware that he and Sarah were in


    great danger.


    Luckily, Sarah inadvertently saw those ominously flickering eyes in the grass not far away.


    ¡°My, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Sarah cried out in rm. She instantly wrapped her legs around Marco¡¯s waist.


    Marco was startled too. He looked in the direction she was pointing and suddenly panicked. Without


    any hesitation, he started running away as fast as he could with Sarah in his arms.


    The owner of those ferocious eyes, who had been lurking in the grass, sprung to its feet when Marco


    was trying to escape. They were being chased by a wolf.

 Chapter 56 Making love while running for life

    Chapter 56 Making love while running for life


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s a wolf¡­¡±


    Hugged by Marco face to face, Sarah figured out what was going on behind them. It was a giant wolf


    that had jumped out of the high grass with its jaws wide open and white sharp fangs. Sarah tightened


    her arms around Marco in fear.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t catch up with us.¡±


    Marco kept running fast without looking back. It was too bad that he had put aside his bow, arrows and


    knife to make love with Sarah. It was already toote for him to reach for them when he found that a


    wolf was pouncing on them. Besides, he was carrying Sarah in his arms while running. Otherwise, he


    would have killed the wolf very easily.


    However, he had no choice but to try his best to run for life at the moment.


    He was running very fast in the woods, like a leopard or a gust of wind. For a while, he couldn¡¯t get rid


    of the roaring wild wolf, but he managed to constantly keep a safe distance of more than ten meters


    from the wolf.


    But everything had happened so fast that Marco hadn¡¯t had time to withdraw from her body at all, which


    meant that his rock-hard penis was still inside her while they were running. It was even wilder than their


    lovemaking on the grass with her body rocking against his automatically along the way.


    ¡°Silly boy¡­please take it out of my body.¡±


    Sarah begged him with trembling lips. Unprecedentedly exciting as it was, there was a life-threatening


    giant wolf chasing after them right now. She thought they''d better save their own lives first.


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    Marco blushed and took her advice.


    But in the position where he tightly hugged her while running, it didn''t take long before he instinctively


    slipped into her body again. He was very embarrassed, blushing.


    Annoyed, Sarah didn''t know what to do with him. She gently bit him on the shoulder and warned him,


    ¡°Focus your mind on the road. The wolf will catch up with us if you slow down.¡±


    Marco had to put her on his shoulders to suppress his sexual urges to go inside her. Finally he could


    concentrate on running now. He ran faster and gradually left the wolf far behind.


    Half an hourter, they lost sight of the wolf.


    They were safe atst.


    In theory, Marco should stop to have a rest. But as a strong young man who had grown up in the


    mountains, he started to run in the woods with Sarah in his arms again without being told to do so. Of


    course, they were doing it at the same time.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He could tell that Sarah liked what he was doing to her. He was a clever boy after all.


    Sarah, smitten by Marco¡¯s sexual charm, hadpletely forgotten why she had decided to seduce him


    in the first ce. All she could think about now was Marco. She had put John Walter entirely out of her


    mind. They were running fast while making love.


    There were footprints of pleasure everywhere in the quiet woods.


    They didn¡¯t go back home and sneak into their separate rooms until midnight.


    Joey had waited for Sarah for a long time and she had fallen asleep when Sarah walked into the room


    quietly and lied down next to her. In the aftermath of the wild lovemaking in the woods, it took Sarah a


    while to fall asleep.


    They woke up early the next morning.


    John Walter had nned a trip to those deep pools in the forest to see if the survival rate of cultured


    giant smanders was really as high as ny percent as they had said.


    Joey didn''t want to go there at first, because she had decided to quit her job anyway and she wouldn¡¯t


    have to obey John Walter¡¯s orders. Besides, since Philip was here, she wasn¡¯t afraid that John Walter


    would be furious enough to leave her here alone.


    But Philip told her that he had never seen what a giant smander was like. It was said that a giant


    smander cried like a human baby and he would love to hear it in person. Joey¡¯s curiosity was


    aroused and she finally agreed to go with him.


    Sarah put on a pair of sneakers and walked side by side with Philip and Joey.


    John Walter was irritated to see this scene. Lying on the deck chair like a king, he yelled at the two


    bodyguards who were carrying his chair, ¡°Faster. Don''t dawdle. Sarah,e over here.¡±

 Chapter 57 A jealousy boy

    Chapter 57 A jealousy boy


    John Walter actually didn''t want to make things easy for Philip. He hated the fact that Philip was


    carrying Joey on his back like a couple of lovebirds. He wished Philip dropped dead of exhaustion right


    now.


    Just then, the vige head Lewis showed up with a dozen of strong men from the vige, including


    Marco. All of them were equipped with bows, arrows and knives because four bodyguards were


    certainly not enough for a long trip into the mountains where there might be wild animals.


    In Lewis¡¯s view, John Walter was more than his boss. He was also his future son-inw and potential


    cash cow. He had to make sure John Walter returned safe and sound.


    Hearing John Walter calling her name, Sarah looked up and froze for a second. Then she approached


    him and asked indifferently, ¡°Mr. Walter, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    John Walter frowned because Sarah had never spoken to him in such an indifferent tone. He had made


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    some noise with Cindy in bedst night. He assumed that Sarah would be furious today. How could she


    be so calm and collected now?


    John Walter, a yboy who had always taken pride in knowing what girls were thinking, couldn''t read


    Sarah¡¯s mind at the moment. Had he gone so far that it backfired?


    It seemed that too much water definitely would drown the miller.


    John Walter drew the conclusion after giving it much thought. He waved his hand to stop his chair-


    carrying bodyguards and asked them to put him down. He quickly grabbed Sarah by the waist and


    pulled her onto hisp without saying anything.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Sarah was shocked, struggling to stand up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    John Walter held her tight and whispered in her ear, ¡°The mountain road is really bumpy. I certainly


    care about your feet even if you don¡¯t. Sit with me.¡±


    He waved at the bodyguards who immediately took the hint and lifted the deck chair.


    Sarah was a tall slender girl who weighed about fifty kilograms. The two bodyguards apparently


    struggled with the extra weight at first, but as strictly trained professionals, they managed to pull


    through.


    John Walter¡¯s sudden care was ttering yet heart-breaking. Sarah looked up at his handsome face


    with mixed feelings.


    Why would he be so affectionate when she had decided not to love him anymore?


    What on earth was he thinking?


    Why wouldn¡¯t he let her go since he clearly didn''t love her? What should she do now?


    Sarah lowered her eyes and sat quietly on hisp, painfully lost in deep thought.


    Marco walked behind Lewis. From the moment when John Walter had put Sarah onto hisp, Marco


    had looked pale with his fists clenched.


    He had the urge to snatch her from John Walter¡¯s arms right now, but¡­he eventually had to refrain


    himself, not because he didn¡¯t dare to, but because¡­Sarah didn¡¯t allow him to do so.


    Last night, after mutually satisfying lovemaking, Sarah told him about her rtionship with John Walter


    and specifically asked him not to tell anyone else about their one-night stand. They would pretend that


    it had never happened when they met each other in public from now on.


    What she meant was that what they had together was just casual sex and she wanted nothing to do


    with him anymore. What had happened in the woods stayed in the woods.


    Marco considered himself a man of his words. Sarah was sitting quietly on John Walter¡¯sp, and all he


    could do was endure and suppress his jealousy. He had made her a promisest night and he would


    stick to it no matter what. It was her choice and he had to respect it.


    However¡­he was crying inside because it was so painful¡­Marco closed his eyes, trying to get her out


    of his mind.


    Joey didn¡¯t notice Marco. She looked worriedly at Sarah who had fallen under John Walter¡¯s spell


    again, and sighed, ¡°Sarah is too na?ve and persistent, why couldn¡¯t she see him in his true colors after


    what has happened?¡±


    Philip, who was carrying Joey on his back and walking steadily, shook his head andmented, ¡°I


    wonder how love is in the world, and I bet it¡¯s devoted and persistent.¡±

 Chapter 58 Flirtation

    Chapter 58 Flirtation


    Although Joey and Sarah hadn¡¯t told Philip about it, he was smart enough to know what was going on


    between Sarah and John Walter.


    He also realized why Sarah had taken it so well when he confessed his secret crush on Joey and


    chosen to break up with him calmly. He believed that Sarah had hooked up with John Walter back then,


    which exined why she hadn¡¯t cared about him.


    He didn¡¯t hate her at all. He felt sorry for her instead. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t loved her enough to hold a


    grudge against her.


    Amused by Philip¡¯sment on Sarah and John Water¡¯s rtionship, Joey chuckled, ¡°Maybe devotion


    and persistence aren¡¯t enough.¡±


    Suddenly Philip turned around to look at Joey with earnest eyes and said, ¡°Not even for us?¡±


    Joey froze. Being carried on Philip¡¯s back, she found Philip¡¯s handsome face inches away and his


    warm breath tickling. His eyes were so earnest and affectionate that Joey couldn''t think straight for the


    moment.


    ¡°Philip, you¡­I¡­¡±


    Joey looked at him with surprise. She was too nervous to know how to respond.


    Did Philip really like her?


    Joey was panicked and bewildered. Philip smiled, ¡°I¡¯m joking, of course. You are so gullible.¡±


    Joey was relieved to hear that. She pretended to be irritated and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make such a joke ever


    again, or I¡¯ll be very mad at you.¡±


    Philip turned his head again. His smile was bitter and he said nothing. He thought to himself, ¡°I wasn¡¯t


    joking. It was what I had always wanted to tell you for the past few years. I knew you had no idea of it.¡±


    He had made up his mind to go after Joey, but he didn¡¯t want to scare her away by rushing things. He


    was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t even remain friends if that happened. Thus he had to take it slowly to


    express his feelings in subtle ways, like what he had just done, until he found the most appropriate


    opportunity to confess his love for her.


    John Walter, who was sitting on the deck chair with Sarah in his arms, saw Joey chatting with Philip out


    of the corner of his eye. He thought they were flirting with each other. He was jealous and furious.


    But he remembered how vigorously Joey had fought against his sexual advances back in the car. Thus


    he didn¡¯t dare to push her too hard, which was irritating too.


    After about forty minutes, they finally reached their destination, a forest-covered deep pool where there


    were many ck giant smanders swimming in it. On the shore there was a small cabin built on a big


    tree and two strong men were guarding it watchfully with guns in their hands.


    The vige head Lewis put on a ttering smile on his wrinkled face and introduced this ce, ¡°Mr.


    Walter, this pool is one of our breeding bases for giant smanders and the two men up there are the


    guards we¡¯ve sent to protect the pool day and night. They take turns to watch over the ce and both


    of them are sharpshooters. So it¡¯s a very safe ce to keep giant smanders.¡±


    John Walter nodded, ¡°How many pools are there?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are eight pools in total, three big pools and five small pools.¡± Lewis answered honestly.


    John Walter nodded and asked several other key questions. Lewis answered them and after about half


    an hour, the discussion was over.


    John Walter made the final call and decided to buy the Vige of Giant Smanders and its


    surroundingnd within a radius of hundred miles. No outsiders would be allowed to enter the ce,


    except local vigers. After he returned to the city, he would send more people here to guard the pool


    to make sure that no one stole the precious giant smanders. At least it was what he nned.


    While John Walter and Lewis were talking with each other, Philip was standing on the shore with Joey


    on his back, watching the giant smanders in the pool. Joey was a little disappointed when the giant


    smanders stayed quiet for quite a while.


    Philip kept Joey on his back all along, which was annoying for John Walter. He gave orders to take a


    field trip to another pool. He would be happy to see Philip in exhaustion.


    When they were headed to the next destination, one of them suddenly caught sight of numerous pairs


    of cold ferocious eyes in the bushes nearby. Giant wolves that were over one meter high were charging


    towards them from all directions.


    ¡°Wild wolf¡­pack!¡±


    Lewis almost fainted at the sight of so many wolves.


    Having lived in the mountainous vige for decades, he had never seen a wolf pack, even though he


    had heard about their existence before.

 Chapter 59 Ferocious wolf pack

    Chapter 59 Ferocious wolf pack


    Lewis was shocked to see so many wolves. What was going on today?


    It was so weird!


    Joey and Sarah were scared to death.


    The four bodyguards John Walter had brought along immediately pulled out their guns.


    Men from the Vige of Giant Smanders also prepared their bows and arrows to confront the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    impending danger.


    Marco quickly went over to Sarah. Although Sarah was cruel to him, he had to protect her.


    Everyone was nervous and battle-ready. As soon as John Walter gave the order, they would have to


    risk their lives to fight against the ferocious wolf pack.


    No one was aware of the wicked eyes up in the big tree behind the wolf pack. Of course, they weren¡¯t


    some wolf¡¯s eyes. They were human eyes.


    It was Sam who was lurking in the tree.


    John Walter had hooked up with Cindy on the day he arrived at the vige, which shattered Sam¡¯s


    long-cherished dream. Thus Sam hated his guts. He had hated John Walter so much that he wouldn¡¯t


    hesitate to kill Joey, Sarah, Philip and the four bodyguards along with it.


    Indeed, Sam wanted everyone dead, including John Walter and everyone else from the city. He would


    like to see them being eaten alive by wolves.


    Last night, he quietly left the vige and spent the entire night looking for wolf dens in the deep


    mountains.


    Sam had lived in the mountains for over thirty years and killed hundreds of wild animals. He certainly


    had no difficulty in finding a wolf den.


    He could easily find ways to entice wild wolves out of their dens, got them all together and finally drove


    them to the ce where he wanted them to be.


    Like right now!


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    There were hundreds of ferocious wild wolves out there. John rose from thefortable chair and


    gave the order.


    ¡°Bang bang!¡±


    Bullets were whistling in the air.


    All of a sudden, they started to fire with guns and shoot arrows at the wolf pack.


    Unfortunately, they were no match for the wolves at all. John Walter and his men had guns and arrows,


    but there were less than twenty of them. There were so many wolves and they ran so fast. Some of the


    wolves were killed, but the majority of them jump at them in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Marco shouted when he picked Sarah up and put her on his shoulder. He ran away as fast as he could,


    like what he had donest night.


    At the moment, they had to run for their lives. There were too many wolves. They would certainly die if


    they chose otherwise.


    Everyone else followed his example and ran for their lives. The four bodyguards ran away with John


    Walter. Several strong vigers ran away with the vige head Lewis. Even Philip ran away with Joey


    on his back. They went in different directions.


    The wolves¡¯ ring of encirclement was instantly broken. They had to split up to chase after different


    groups of escapers, which naturally weakened the strength of the wolf pack.


    Therefore, they were running or their lives while defending against the wolves'' attacks, except Philip


    and Joey.


    Philip had no weapon on him at all, not even a knife, let alone a gun. He had no choice but to run like


    crazy with Joey on his back.


    But fortunately, Philip was an agile taekwondo master and the wolves couldn¡¯t catch up with him either.


    With Joey on his back, Philip gradually slowed down with several giant wolves still on his heels.


    ¡°Philip, put¡­me down, or you will be killed too.¡±


    Joey found that the wolves were approaching and her voice was trembling.


    She knew Philip would have escaped without her on his back. If they had to die, then one death would


    be much better than two deaths. Philip had helped her out for several times in the past few days. She


    couldn¡¯t bear the thought of killing him because of her.


    ¡°Silly girl, didn¡¯t you forget what I had said? Love is all about devotion and persistence. I knew I wasn¡¯t


    joking!¡±


    Philip was upset.


    He looked around for natural shelters. Finally, he found a natural cave in a nearby cliff across a river.


    Luckily, the river wasn¡¯t deep and they could see sand and stones at the bottom of the river. Philip


    believed it was no more than one meter deep.


    Without hesitation, Philip jumped into the river with hisst bit of strength and pushed Joey into the


    cave in the cliff. He picked up arge tree branch and guarded at the entrance to the cave.


    Soon several wolves caught up with them and jumped at Philip. Fortunately, Philip was in so


    advantageous a position that they couldn¡¯t touch him at all. They took a few good hits instead.


    Eventually, it was a standoff.


    Philip was guarding at the entrance to ward off the wolves, while thetter were standing several


    meters away to keep Philip from leaving the cave.

 Chapter 60 Self-restraint

    Chapter 60 Self-restraint


    When the night fell, the wild wolves still wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Before long, a cold wind was blowing and it started raining. Gradually it was raining harder and harder,


    and eventually raining cats and dogs. The river gradually rose in the pouring rain and soon became a


    raging torrent.


    The wolves whimpered as if something bad was going to happen. They turned around and left.


    Philip was relieved to see them leaving. However, his heart sunk at the sight of the constantly rising


    river below the cave.


    Joey was shocked to find that the river had risen so quickly, ¡°Oh God, at this rate, the water will rush


    into the cave and flood the entire cave in no time. What should we do? Should we jump into the river


    before it¡¯s toote?¡±


    Philip shook his head with a serious look, ¡°It¡¯s toote already. Now the river has be a raging


    torrent. The current is too fast and deep for us. We¡¯ll be washed away by the flood and it¡¯s too


    dangerous.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Joey agreed with him. She sat down on a big rock in the cave and said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s pray that the


    flood won¡¯te up so quickly.¡±


    Otherwise they would have no way out.


    They were waiting nervously. The night in the mountains was getting colder, and Joey had to hold her


    legs tight, trembling all over.


    Philip immediately took off his coat and wrapped it around Joey. She looked up at him and said, ¡°You


    might catch a cold if you gave me your clothes.¡±


    Philip smiled and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m a man, and I¡¯m stronger than you. Besides, I don¡¯t mind the


    cold.¡±


    After saying that, he started doing warm-up exercise in the cave.


    Joey smiled at him gratefully and said nothing more. She recalled how sincere Philip had been when


    he said ¡°love is all about devotion and persistence¡±. It was a confession of love at the moment of life


    and death.


    Now she was certain that Philip was in love with her.


    However, the more certain she was of his love, the more awkward the situation would be.


    It was almost midnight now and the rain gradually stopped. The flood eventually didn¡¯te up and


    stopped rising half a meter below the cave.


    Philip and Joey weren''t in danger anymore. Yet trapped in the cave, they couldn¡¯t leave either.


    The cave was dark, cold and humid. Joey was shivering again. Finally she felt dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­so cold¡­¡±


    Joey closed her eyes and murmured.


    Philip decided to take action and held her in his arms to warm her with his own body.


    At the moment, Joey felt too cold to stay sober. Her eyelids were too heavy to open. The minute she


    felt Philip¡¯s warm embrace, she subconsciously pressed herself against his, like a docile cat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­move!¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice was hoarse. He blushed at Joey¡¯s unconscious move and breathed heavily.


    However, Joey couldn¡¯t hear him anyway. Her cold hands began to run up and down his back in her


    attempt to feel his body warmth. Her face was pressed against his strong chest.


    Philip¡¯s throat was dry and his body was boiling hot. His crotch uncontrobly tightened against hers


    too.


    Joey was too unconscious to realize the danger of what they were doing, and continued to wiggle her


    body in his arms to find the mostfortable position.


    ¡°Joey¡­¡±


    Philip tried his best to restrain himself from doing something that he would regret. He just held her tight


    in his arms.


    Indeed, Philip was a gentleman, a real gentleman.


    But sometimes, when it came to romantic rtionships, a gentleman would often fail to get what he


    wanted.


    Philip held Joey in his arms like a gentleman for the entire night until next morning.


    Joey finally woke up when the morning sun shone into the cave. She blushed when she found that she


    had been curling up in the arms of Philip who was naked to the waist. She quickly got up and took a


    step back.


    Philip had been tortured by his sexual desiresst night and couldn¡¯t fall asleep until dawn. Now waken


    up by Joey, he looked up at her and smiled, ¡°You''re up early. How are you feeling?¡±


    He was afraid that Joey would possibly have caught a coldst night because it was really freezing


    cold.


    Joey instantly shook her head and adjusted her hair a little bit, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Well¡­thanks forst night.¡±


    She was thankful because he had taken good care of her and that he hadn¡¯t taken advantage of her


    when she was most vulnerable.

 Chapter 61 He came to her rescue

    Chapter 61 He came to her rescue


    Philip shook his head with a subtle bitter smile.


    Last night, he heard Joey calling a man¡¯s name in her sleep, and it was Allen Charles. It broke his


    heart.


    He wouldn¡¯t have been so upset if she had called Ben Hawk¡¯s name in her sleep. Now there was


    another man in the picture. He believed that he wouldn¡¯t have a shot with Joey anymore.


    Just then, they heard a loud rumbling sounding from above. It was a man¡¯s anxious voice on the


    loudspeaker: Joey, Joey, baby, baby, where are you? Could you hear me? Come home, my baby¡­


    ¡°Allen¡­it¡¯s Allen¡¯s voice!¡±


    Joey jumped to her feet in surprise. She immediately ran out of the cave and looked up. A helicopter


    was hovering in the sky and Allen Charles was standing at the open door with a loudspeaker in his


    hand, calling her name nonstop.


    ¡°Allen, I¡¯m here. Allen, I¡¯m right here. Look over here¡­¡±


    Joey waved at the low-altitude flying helicopter.


    Fortunately, she was wearing the same orange sportswear as yesterday. It was an eye-catching color,


    so Allen instantly identified her.


    Allen quickly asked the pilot to go near her and put down the hangingdder. He climbed down the


    other.


    ¡°Allen, why are you here?¡±


    Joey was excited that he hade to her rescue unexpectedly. It was so heartwarming that she


    almost burst into tears.


    Allen pretended to be angry, ¡°You would fall into the wrong hands if I didn''t show up in time.¡±


    He took an unfriendly nce at Philip who was still standing outside the cave down there.


    He had gotten into an intense fight with Philip when they met for the first time. Obviously, they disliked


    each other from the very beginning.


    Joey was suddenly reminded of Philip who was still trapped in the cave, ¡°Allen, why don¡¯t you help


    Philip? He would be in jeopardy if the river surged again.¡±


    Allen frowned, ¡°I would like to get you out of here first. Don¡¯t worry. It stopped raining and the river


    won¡¯t surge again.¡±


    After saying that, he shook thedder hard. Someone instantly pulled thedder and got them board.


    Once they got on the helicopter, Joey found that Chance and Martin hade along with Allen.


    Joey had met them at the Elsner Club on one night when Martin proposed to y strip poker with the


    girls. However, Martin was flying the helicopter in his well-ironed dark green military uniform, looking


    serious and handsome, which was surprising for Joey.


    She now realized that Martin was a military man of high rank by his epaulettes. But she didn¡¯t have


    enough military knowledge to know which specific position he was in.


    Chance was amused by the surprised look on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Martin is a decent military


    man when he is in his uniform. But he turns into a wicked human being when he isn¡¯t.¡±


    Feeling offended, Martin protested in a simr tone, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re no better than me. You¡¯re a decent


    doctor in the white coat and the son of dark night when you take it off.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m the only one whose actions are consistent with his words among us three.¡±


    Allenughed and took hold of Joey¡¯s waist, ¡°Baby, you find the treasure, don''t you know that?¡±


    Of course, he was referring himself as the treasure.


    Joey chuckled at their amusing conversations. She could tell that Allen, Chance and Martin had been


    very good friends.


    Suddenly, as they were talking, the helicopter began to fly forward. She instantly shouted, ¡°No, we


    couldn¡¯t leave just yet. Philip is still in the cave down there.¡±


    ¡°Not important. I¡¯ll send you back to the vige first. Don¡¯t you see that there isn¡¯t enough room for a


    sixth passenger in the helicopter?¡±


    Allen frowned again. It seemed Joey cared about Philip a lot.


    Allen had a point. Joey turned her head, trying to have a few words with Philip before they took off. But


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    the helicopter suddenly elerated and they were hundreds of meters away in the blink of an eye.


    Joey stared at the back of Martin¡¯s head with anger. She knew he had done it on purpose.


    A few minutester, the helicopternded at the Vige of Giant Smanders.


    The arrival of the helicopter drew the attention of all the vigers. They were curious and thrilled


    because it was the first time they had ever seen such a thing.


    Allen Charles ignored the crowd, and dragged Joey into her room the minute they got off the helicopter.


    He mmed the door behind them.

 Chapter 62 No foreplay

    Chapter 62 No forey


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    Joey was a little confused by Allen¡¯s actions.


    Before she could say anything, Allen pressed his lips against hers passionately.


    He had longed to kiss her when he held her in his arms on thedder. But Chance and Martin were


    there, he had to repress his urges.


    ¡°Emm¡­¡±


    Joey tried to push him away at first, but failed. She stopped fighting and soon began to respond to his


    kisses coyly.


    Allen had just wanted to kiss her, but her coy response was so provocative that he couldn¡¯t help but


    press her again the door and ran his hands up and down on her body. He quickly took off her clothes


    and threw them on the floor.


    Burning with desire, he couldn''t wait another second to be truly intimate with her.


    ¡°Ouch¡­Allen¡­¡±


    Joey trembled with pain and bit his arm.


    She had no idea what was wrong with Allen today. He had always been gentle and patient with her, but


    now¡­


    When Allen found she was dry, he stopped what he was doing and stared at her with a little anger,


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a call before you came here? I¡¯ve been looking for you like crazy in the past


    two days. I was worried sick.¡±


    After some investigation, he finally found that Joey had been sent on a business trip here with her boss


    John Walter.


    Therefore, he had to ask Martin to fly him to the small vige on the helicopter as soon as possible.


    When they arrived, some vigers told him that Joey had been missing after the wolf attack. His heart


    almost stopped beating at the news.


    He couldn¡¯t image his life without Joey.


    So he immediately asked Martin to fly the helicopter over the woods to search for her. Fortunately, she


    was safe and sound. Otherwise he would certainly have fallen apart.


    At the moment, he just wanted to make love to her so that he could be certain that she was his.


    Joey didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She assumed that he was just upset because she hadn¡¯t called


    him. She tried to exin, ¡°John Walter didn¡¯t allow me to make calls, and my phone was¡­broken by


    ident. Allen, I couldn¡¯t call you, not because I didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Allen started to move inside her again, but very gently this time, ¡°John Walter isn¡¯t a good person. I bet


    he asked you toe along with a hidden agenda. Hasn¡¯t he done anything improper to you in the


    past two days?¡±


    His gentleness instantly eased her pain, and she soon felt pleasure and moaned. She gazed at him


    with affection and said, ¡°No¡­He hasn¡¯t done anything¡­because Philip showed up that very evening¡­¡±


    Allen paused when he heard Philip¡¯s name, ¡°There were only you two in the cavest night. Did he


    done anything to you?¡±


    Annoyed by his doubt, Joey put on a serious look and pushed him away with all her strength, ¡°Allen


    Charles, what are you saying? Neither John Walter nor Philip could have done anything to me if I didn''t


    let them. Is it them or me that you don¡¯t trust? Do you think I¡¯m a slut?¡±


    She couldn''t help feeling sorry for herself because she had risked her life in the moving car to protect


    her virtue. Her heart was almost broken when he threw questions with such a skeptical attitude. She


    was so upset that she threw herself down on the floor and cried.


    A woman''s tears were thest thing that Allen wanted to see. And it was Joey, the woman he was in


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    love with. Panicked, he immediately held her in his arms and tried tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was


    just too worried about you. You are a amazing woman, and I bet both of them like you too. I trust you,


    no matter what. Baby, you are my most trusted person in the world.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Joey raised her tearful and beautiful eyes, which was even more lovely and attractive.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. Your tears are really heartbreaking.¡±


    Allen picked her up, gently put her in the bed and leaned toward her.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    Joey knew what he was about to do to her. She was declining his offer.

 Chapter 63 A man should be aggressive with girls

    Chapter 63 A man should be aggressive with girls


    ¡°Baby,e on!¡±


    Allen Charles refused to give in, trying to caress Joey¡¯s breasts with his big hands.


    ¡°Knock it off.¡±


    Joey brushed his hands away, a little annoyed.


    ¡°Baby, feel it, it¡¯s so hard and I feel terrible. I want you, so much.¡±


    Allen wouldn''t take no for an answer. He held her hands to feel his crotch.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s daytime and not even noon yet. There are many vigers outside¡­¡±


    She was tempted, because a sudden interruption during sex was unbearable for her too.


    Besides, deep down, she wasn¡¯t really mad at him, since it had nothing to do with him anyway. He had


    Allen smiled when he found she was wavering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep our voice down. They won¡¯t


    hear us, I promise.¡±


    After saying that, he began to focus all his attention on her wonderful body.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    Joey was breathing heavily and her body felt warmer. She was in no position to turn him down right


    now. When they were physically united as one again, Joey couldn¡¯t help bending her body and sinking


    her fingertips into the skin of his back.


    Allen, as he had promised, tried his best to lower his voice, because he truly loved Joey and certainly


    didn¡¯t want the vigers outside to despise her for sleeping with a man before marriage.


    However, there were two Peeping Toms outside the door at the very moment, one of whom was Martin


    who had just taken off his military uniform and the other was Chance who was just an unwilling


    Joey¡¯s moaning was happy yet repressed. Allen was panting in a low voice too.


    Chance was instantly reminded of the day when he had examined her belly wound with his finger pulps


    in his clinic. He unconsciously pressed his two fingers that had been so close with her body against his


    lips.


    Martin tried to have a look at the two lovebirds through the door, but there were curtains blocking his


    view. He could only see two blurry figures on top of each other.


    Disappointed, Martin stood up and said to Chance with curled lips, ¡°what a surprise! Allen is so gentle


    with girls. I wouldn¡¯t like him if I were a girl. Girls need a hunk in bed. Of course, the more intense, the


    better. Let¡¯s find some time to have a nice talk with Allen. A man shouldn¡¯t be sissy. A man should be


    aggressive with girls!¡±


    Chance was suddenly awaken from his fantasy. He was unhappy to hear Martin¡¯s ment¡±. He gave


    Martin a cold look, snorted, ¡°Shallow!¡± and went over to his helicopter parked outside.


    ¡°Hey, Chance, stop right there, what are you saying? You called me shallow. I¡¯ve dated tons of girls. I¡¯m


    invincible. Maybe you¡¯re a gentle man with girls like Allen, aren¡¯t you? Oh my God, is this a new fashion


    or what?¡±


    Martin yelled at Chance while trying to catch up with him until they got on the helicopter.


    Irritated by nagging Martin, Chance mmed the door and warned, ¡°Mr. Colonel, if I remember


    correctly, you borrowed the helicopter from you old man, and it seemed he only granted you three


    hours¡¯ flight. What time is it now? I guess time is running out.¡±


    Martin pped himself on the forehead, ¡°God, I totally forgot! Sit tight. I I am taking off now!¡±


    He started the engine with no time wasted.


    But he totally forgot Philip who was still stuck in the cave right now.


    Chance sat in silence, and adjusted his silver wire-framed sses with one hand. He sneaked another


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    nce at the house where Joey and Allen were having sex right now through the window with jealousy.


    ..


    Half an hourter, Allen walked out of Joey¡¯s room and found that Martin and Chance had left. He


    secretly cursed them. He wished they had waited for Joey and him.


    However, on second thought, he was d he had been left behind. Having grown up in the city, he had


    visited such a remote vige in deep mountains before. He believed that rural life wouldn¡¯t be so bad


    after all.


    As for Joey, she had fallen into deep sleep because of utter exhaustion from the sex and poor sleep in


    the cavest night.


    She had no idea that Martin hadn¡¯t gone to rescue Philip.


    When she finally woke up on an empty stomach, it was already in the afternoon.


    Allen didn¡¯t allow Sarah toe inside the room until Joey had a full meal.


    The girls were thrilled to see each other after the wolf attack. They were happy to find both of them safe


    and sound.


    ¡°Joey, why hasn¡¯t Philipe back? Weren¡¯t you two together all along?¡±


    Sarah recalled how frightening the wolf pack had been yesterday with lingering fear.


    Joey was shocked to hear that. She immediately turned around to look at Allen. He had promised to


    get Philip out of the cave.

 Chapter 64 She wanted to have his baby

    Chapter 64 She wanted to have his baby


    Allen was shocked and confused. Had Martin gone back home without helping Philip out?


    Joey could tell from his reaction that Martin had failed them. What a cold-hearted bastard!


    Therefore, Allen had to ask several well-built vigers to rescue Philip with the address Joey had given


    him.


    When night fell, Philip came back from the cave. Having spent a day and a night in the cave, Philip


    finally fell ill. He caught a cold and had a fever. Extremely guilty, Joey stayed and took very good care


    of him all night.


    Allen was jealous, but he knew he had failed Philip this time, so he had to keep his mouth shut


    Among people who had survived the wolf attack yesterday, most of them were injured, but none of


    them died.


    Respectively protected by Philip and Marco, Joey and Sarah were frightened, but not injured.


    However, John Walter had been bitten by a wolf in his right arm. The wound was so deep that one can


    see his bone.


    Due to theirck of experience in the mountains, his four bodyguards had been so badly injured that


    none of them could get out of bed.


    All other viges at the scene were injured too. Among them, the vige head Lewis was the most


    badly injured, because he was too old to run away fast. A wolf had gouged the eyeball in his left eye


    out with its ws.


    Fortunately, John Walter had brought a lot of good medicine along with him from the city, which


    practically saved his life.


    Sam, the wicked mastermind behind the ident, was secretly gloating over the dying Lewis. He had


    finally gotten his revenge. As a longtime admirer of the beautiful Cindy, he hated everyone who dared


    to stand in his way. He thought it was a shame that the wolf hadn¡¯t gorged both Lewis¡¯s eyeballs out.


    However, he put on a sad face, like a son who couldn¡¯t bear to see his own father suffer great pain. He


    waited at Lewis¡¯s bedside and looked after him day and night.


    Cindy was quite touched by his gesture. She had always been very indifferent to Sam, but now she


    started to greet him with smiles.


    Sam was very happy with the current situation. He was even more determined to get his hands on


    Cindy after all these years. It was a shame that John Walter was still in the picture.


    The next morning, when Philip woke up, he had almost recovered from his illness. He had always been


    in good shape after all.


    However, he said goodbye to Joey and Sarah after breakfast and left the vige.


    Although Joey had taken care of him the whole night, he knew she had been so nice to him, not


    because she liked him, but because she was guilty that she had left him alone in the cave during the


    day.


    Besides, he knew from the way Joey had behaved around Allen that she loved Allen more than anyone


    else, including her former fianc¨¦ Ben Hawk. He wouldn''t have a shot with her anyway. He had missed


    her again.


    If he stayed, it would only make things awkward for Joey. So he chose to leave. Despite the fact she


    had never loved him, he still wanted her to be truly happy.


    John Walter had to stay in the vige until he was fully recovered. Sarah had to stay with him, no


    doubt. As for Joey, she chose to stay too, because Allen insisted on taking the opportunity to


    experience rural life in the mountains.


    Life was really quiet and rxed in the vige.


    Marco often took Sarah, Joey and Allen to go into the hills to gather wild vegetables, mushrooms and


    herbs, and sometimes even went on hunting for small wild animals, such as pheasants, rabbits, etc.


    A well-trained veteran himself, Allen was even better at shooting than Marco who had always been an


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    experienced hunter in the mountains. But he was not used to using self-made hunting guns, so he


    One day, the four of them went on a trip to the mountains again. At dusk, having gathered all herbs that


    John Walter needed, Sarah happily went back to the vige.


    At the moment, John Walter was lying in bed in his own house and Cindy was about to give him a


    sponge bath.


    Even since the crazy night when she slept with John Walter, Cindy had fallen head over heels in love


    with him. She had made up her mind to give him a baby.


    She never expected him to marry her, because she was fully aware that he was way out of her league.


    She was just an undereducated and silly vige girl after all. She would be happy if he took her as his


    mistress, of course for their baby¡¯s sake.


    Once she had made up his mind, she began to seduce him with her hands while giving him a sponge


    bath.

 Chapter 65 Breasts bouncing up and down

    Chapter 65 Breasts bouncing up and down


    John Walter was instantly aroused by her touch and a tent was set up in his crotch.


    Cindy stared at him, blushing, ¡°John, do you mind if I touch¡­it?¡±


    ¡°Cindy, what do you say?¡±


    John Walter grinned, ¡°Do whatever you want, be my guest.¡±


    His wound in the arm had been healing in the past few days. It scabbed and would be totally fine if not


    touched.


    Encouraged, Cindy was bold enough to take his pants off, and carefully scrubbed his body. It was


    warm and rock hard, which made her breathe heavily.


    The night with John Walter was a soul-shattering experience for Cindy. She had been craving for it


    since then. Now that she finally saw her heart''s desire, she felt an irresistible impulse to sit on it.


    Consumed with excitement and joy, Cindy suddenly felt his left hand reaching into her robe like a


    snake.


    ¡°Oh, John¡­¡±


    Startled, she unconsciously tightened her legs.


    But it was toote. John Walter¡¯s hand had gotten what it wanted. She was utterly naked underneath


    her robe, not even a piece of underwear. There was no doubt that she had nned on seducing him.


    Besides, he had done nothing to her yet, but she was already very wet.


    ¡°Cindy, aren¡¯t you a little slut? Do you want to sit on it?¡±


    John Walter swung his left arm and spanked her. What an embarrassing proposal!


    Cindy felt pain and pleasure at the same time. She raised her eyes and slowly sat on his crotch.


    ¡°Ah, John¡­¡±


    Cindy moaned with contentment. She was now awaken and alive.


    John Walter was happy and fulfilled to see the satisfied look on her face. Lying on his back leisurely, he


    gave an order like an emperor, ¡°Take off your robe.¡±


    Cindy obeyed and took off her robe while rocking her body on top of him. Underneath the robe was a


    camisole embroidered with pink peach blossoms on it.


    Women in the mountains usually wore traditional camisoles like their ancestors had done, instead of


    bras.


    A vige girl born and raised here, Cindy had been nurtured into a young woman with breasts that she


    should be proud of. As outstanding as Sarah¡¯s breasts were among women, Cindy¡¯s were even prettier


    and fuller than hers. She always wore understated robes in daily life, which was why he hadn¡¯t noticed


    them at first.


    Now she was only wearing a tight thin camisole, her breasts stood up on their own and they weren¡¯t


    sagging at all, since she was so young. John Walter was burning with desires.


    ¡°Pop them out!¡±


    John Walter suddenly thrust against her hard.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    John Walter had been lying on his back while she had been taking the lead the whole time. So she was


    surprised at his sudden move. Her body was thrown into the air, followed by a free fall.


    When she fell onto him again, her breasts popped out of her pink camisole like a pair of white rabbits.


    They are bouncing up and down in the air with her pink nipples erect.


    ¡°Wow¡­that¡¯s it. They are so beautiful. Do it again.¡±


    John Walter was too excited to take his eyes off her. He helped her put on her camisole properly before


    giving her another thrust that would make her breasts pop out again.


    ¡°Ah¡­John, you¡¯re such a bad boy¡­¡±


    Cindy was embarrassed by his kinky request, but she was excited to see her own breasts pop out of


    the camisole too.


    ¡°John, I''m going to sing you a song...¡±


    Cindy came up with another idea while she was enjoying the ¡°breasts bouncing up and down¡± game.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Apparently he had liked her singing during sexst time.


    He instantly nodded, intrigued.


    She started to sing while rocking her body hard, ¡°My sweetheart, you know, I love you and I¡¯ve been


    waiting for you every day. Why haven¡¯t youe to my side, my darling¡­¡±


    Sarah was now still on her way home outside the vige with herbs in her arms. She heard and


    recognized Cindy singing from a distance. She knew it was her.

 Chapter 66 Dont be pretentious

    Chapter 66 Don''t be pretentious


    Sarah¡¯s heart was beating fast as she felt something wrong. Cindy had been singing like she was now


    on the night she had slept with John Walter.


    She walked faster and rushed into John Walter¡¯s house.


    Cindy was sitting on top of John Walter and wiggling her body like crazy. He was lying on his back,


    obviously enjoying it very much. The whole room reeked of the smell of sex.


    The herbs she had taken efforts to gather in the mountains suddenly fell to the ground. She froze at the


    sight of them.


    John Walter and Cindy were startled by the noise, and they were shocked to see Sarah who had just


    barged into the room.


    Cindy instantly gave Sarah a dirty and angry look, because she instinctively knew that something had


    been going on between John Walter and this woman. As they said, a girl is most jealous in the


    presence of her love rival. Under such circumstances, what she should do was to cry out with shame,


    immediately leave John Walter, and cover her naked body with a nket.


    But she chose not to. Having grown up in the mountains, Cindy wasn¡¯t as shy as other women. She


    was d Sarah had caught them in bed, because it was the perfect time for her to announce that John


    Walter was her man.


    Therefore, Cindy kept rocking her waist to please John Walter, and even harder.


    John Walter had wanted to push her away, but her body was too amazing to let go of. He hesitated for


    a second and theny down again to enjoy himself.


    He was John Walter, a man who never needed to exin anything to anything woman.


    ¡°John Walter, you bastard¡­¡±


    Sarah was trembling with anger when she found herselfpletely ignored by these two shameless


    man and woman.


    She had taken the trouble to search for herbs in the mountains for him, while he was cheating on her


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    with another woman.


    But what was she going to do about it?


    She was nobody to him, another secretary/lover/love conquest of his at best. She was in no position to


    use him of anything, no matter how far he had gone with other women.


    She knew better than to stay in the room, because it would be even more humiliating.


    Sarah turned around and ran out of the room, covering her mouth with her hands to make sure she


    wouldn¡¯t burst into tears.


    ¡°John, is Miss Sarah mad? Shall I go to speak to her?¡±


    Cindy pretended to be sorry for Sarah, like an innocent little girl.


    John Walter was unhappy to hear that. He always hated pretentious women who yed dumb with


    him. He pinched Cindy¡¯s delicate jaw with his left hand, narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a smart ass. You know, sometimes you can outsmart yourself. Be a nice and sweet girl, if you


    want to spend more time with me.¡±


    Cindy had expected him to say ¡°Cindy, ignore that woman, let''s have some more fun.¡± However, he


    was a moody man who clearly hadn¡¯t learnt to be gentle with a girl.


    She almost cried in pain and begged him with fear, ¡°John, it hurts¡­I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do that again. I¡¯ll


    behave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    John Walter finally let go of her with satisfaction. He suddenly pushed her away, opened the window,


    and asked her to stand on the chair with her delicate body bent over the window. He entered her from


    behind and ordered, ¡°Keep singing.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Cindy was hurt by his rudeness, but she obeyed and started to sing, ¡°My sweetheart, you know, I love


    you and I¡¯ve been waiting for you every day. Why haven¡¯t youe to my side, my darling¡­¡±


    ¡°Louder and sexier.¡±


    John Walter was rough and cold when he was banging her.


    Sarah had turned around and left without making a scene, which was annoying for him somehow. He


    felt that Sarah had been growing apart from him since they arrived at the vige.


    He had never fallen in love with any woman in his bed, but he had always unreasonably asked these


    women to love him whole- heartedly, including Sarah, Mi, Nana and Cindy.


    The very idea of Sarah falling out of love with him was too much for him. He was too chauvinistic and


    proud to allow that to happen. Thus he had deliberately asked Cindy to make love to him at the window


    and sing loud.


    Behind the window was Marco¡¯s house where Sarah had temporarily lived.

 Chapter 67 He was nearly killed during sex

    Chapter 67 He was nearly killed during sex


    He had intended to use the new girl Cindy to make Sarah jealous. Obviously it was a mistake. You can


    hurt a woman in any way you want, except for cheating on her with another woman. It has been proved


    by numerous precedents that the result would definitely turn out to be just the opposite of one¡¯s wish.


    The night fell when Sarah ran back to her room. But Cindy kept singing, even louder and clearer. Sarah


    had to bury her head in the pillow. Unluckily the night in the mountains was so quiet and John Walter¡¯s


    house was just located within hearing distance.


    Meanwhile, other vigers heard it too, but they said nothing, because they were too ashamed to talk


    about it. Cindy was a shameless girl indeed, but she was one of their own.


    No one noticed that, while John Walter was having much fun at the window, someone was pointing a


    gun at him from the big tree behind the vige.


    It was Sam who was holding a gun in his hand.


    He had found it hard to shoot his love rival with the window closed. However, John Walter soon opened


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    the window himself, and had sex with Cindy by the window for a long time.


    He aimed the gun at John Walter¡¯s chest and slightly bent his forefinger. When he was about to pull the


    trigger, Cindy, who had been bending over the window, suddenly adjusted her position and


    straightened up because John Walter had just grabbed her breasts.


    In this way, Cindy was standing right in front of his target.


    His gun was previously aimed at John Walter¡¯s chest, but now it was Cindy¡¯s breasts.


    Sam promptly aborted the n, and broke out in a cold sweat. If he had pulled the trigger a second


    earlier, he would have shot Cindy instead of John Walter.


    However, it was an erotic scene in that house. Sam couldn''t help watching them. John Walter grabbed


    Cindy¡¯s breasts and rubbed them passionately. Sam was jealous and furious, but he didn¡¯t feel sorry for


    her at all. She had asked for it herself and she deserved to be treated like a sex toy.


    Sam thought about it for a while and decided not to kill John Walter now.


    The vige head Lewis was badly injured and it would take at least one or two months before he could


    get out of bed. He could take advantage of the situation and take charge of the giant smander


    project on Lewis¡¯s behalf. When he was rich, he could have any woman he wanted.


    If he had killed John Walter, nothing would change for him, at least not the fact that Cindy had slept


    with another man.


    When Sam understood the stakes, he unloaded the bullets and began to watch them having sex, like


    he was watching porn. In his fantasy, the man banging Cindy right now wasn¡¯t John Walter but him.


    John Walter had no idea that he had been nearly killed during sex¡­


    Sarah couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She wanted to speak to Joey, but she knew Joey was with Allen at the


    moment. She didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel. But she was too upset to stay in her room either. The


    sex noise was driving her crazy.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sarah let out a hoarse shriek when she threw the pillow aside. She stood up and went to the door. She


    decided to kill them, and then kill herself. If she went down, she would certainly drag them down with


    her.


    But when she opened the door, she found Marco standing at the door like a statue.


    ¡°Marco¡­what are you doing here?¡±


    Sarah was surprised to see him. She had been avoiding him after their one night stand in the woods


    several days ago. Especially when Joey, Allen and she had gone to gather herbs in the mountains, she


    always tried to walk side by side with Joey.


    She didn¡¯t hate Marco at all, but ¡­she didn¡¯t want to hurt this innocent young man.


    She knew Marco had genuinely liked her, which was probably why she had decided to stay away from


    him, because she couldn¡¯t promise him anything. They weren¡¯t supposed to be together.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Marco was a bit overwhelmed when Sarah opened the door. In the past few days, he had alwayse


    to her door at night and stood there for a while without knocking the door. He was afraid that he would


    bother or offend her, or worse, she would hate him for that. He paused for a second and said, ¡°Miss,


    are you going to take a little walk? I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    When John Walter and Cindy had slept together and made much noisest time, Sarah was so upset


    that she went out for a walk and eventually slept with Marco in the woods. Now they were doing it again


    and making more noise, thus Marco thought Sarah had wanted to run away from her cheating lover


    and taken a walk again.

 Chapter 68 Lovemaking on the horseback (1)

    Chapter 68 Lovemaking on the horseback (1)


    Sarah was embarrassed by his questions and couldn¡¯t help blushing. She knew Marco certainly had


    recalled the night with her. His eyes were innocent, clear and earnest. Her anger and death wish


    gradually vanished. Somehow she nodded, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s take a walk.¡±


    Marco was happy and excited to hear that. He held Sarah¡¯s hand and ran towards the backyard of the


    house.


    Sarah tried to break free from his hand, but in vain. She stopped struggling and asked, ¡°Where are you


    taking me?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re a city girl and I bet you haven¡¯t ridden a horse before. We have a horse. I can teach you


    how to ride a horse, what do you think?¡±


    Sarah saw a tall ck horse right in the backyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s so tall. May I touch it?¡±


    Sarah had never ridden a horse before and it was actually the first time she had ever seen a horse in


    real life. She was intrigued.


    ¡°Of course you can. It has a good temper. You can not only touch the horse, but ride it.¡±


    Marco held Sarah¡¯s waist and helped her mount the horse.


    Then he mounted the horse himself. The saddle wasn¡¯trge enough for two, so Marco had to sit very


    close to Sarah. His strong chest was pressed against her back.


    Sarah¡¯s heart jumped a little and she immediately leaned her body forward. She didn''t think it was a


    good idea for her to be so close to Marco now.


    Marco didn¡¯t feel this way at all. He just wanted to take Sarah for a ride so that she could forget about


    her troubles for a while. ¡°Miss, sit tight. I hope you will enjoy the ride.¡±


    It was a moonlight night. The horse was galloping and Sarah¡¯s long hair was blowing in the wind. Her


    hair smelled nice and it was tickling his face.


    ¡°Aha, it¡¯s so fast! Could it run faster?¡±


    Sarah was excited on the horseback because it was the first time she had ride a horse. She couldn¡¯t


    helpughing.


    It took a person who had ridden a horse to truly know how wonderful it felt on the horseback of a


    galloping horse. It was almost as good as flying.


    ¡°Of course it could run faster. But it¡¯s your first time on the horseback, so I¡¯m afraid your body would


    ache afterwards.¡±


    Sitting right behind her, Marco had to shout to make himself heard, because the wind was very strong


    and loud.


    ¡°I am scared at all. Please, run faster!¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t follow his advice. It felt so good.


    Marco had to urge the horse to speed up again. The strong wind was blowing in their face and their


    clothes were fluttering in the wind.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s too fast!¡±


    Sarah was too scared to open her eyes. She was throwing herself into his arms.


    Marco lowered his head and saw her breasts. She was wearing a sports suit today, and the cor


    wasn¡¯t low at all. But the road was bumpy enough to make her breast bounce up and down on the


    horseback.


    Marco instantly had an erection and looked away.


    His physical change didn¡¯t escape her, because she could tell he was very hard right now.


    A sexually experienced girl herself, she certainly knew what was going on with him, and she was too


    embarrassed to open her eyes again.


    The horse slowed down after a while. It was literally taking a walk under the moonlight.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    Sarah slowly opened her eyes, and turned around to look at Marco.


    ¡°Miss, I¡­¡±


    Marco looked at her, blushing. He hesitated for a while before he said, ¡°May I¡­kiss you likest time?¡±


    Sarah froze and her heart was racing. For some reason, she nodded without any hesitation.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    The minute she said yes, Marco leaned over and kissed her on the lips. He grabbed her full breasts


    from behind with his big hands and rubbed them gently. They were soft and warm, which made him


    want more.


    ¡°Marco¡­¡±


    Sarah was surprised at his bold move. She had only agreed to be kissed. When it came to physical


    intimacy, every man would be a self-taught master.


    ¡°Miss, could we do the things that we didst time?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marco kissed all the way down, from her lips to her corbone. He eventually lifted her shirt and put her


    nipples in his mouth.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Sarah couldn¡¯t help moaning. She knew she should turn him down right now, but she couldn¡¯t. She just


    wanted to be loved by him with such tenderness, despite of what they had agreed on.

 Chapter 69 Lovemaking on the horseback (2)

    Chapter 69 Lovemaking on the horseback (2)


    Sarah didn¡¯t turn him down, which was seen by Marco as consent. Emboldened by it, he picked her up


    by the waist and put her on hisp. They couldn¡¯t help moaning when he went inside her.


    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you lie on the horseback? It will make it easier for you.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah was lying on her back on the horse, while Marco was moving in and out of her body as the horse


    walked.


    ¡°Marco¡­¡±


    Lying on her back with her hands crossed under her head, Sarah looked at the moon and stars, and


    enjoyed the utmost pleasure that Marco was bringing her. It felt so quiet and amazing.


    Marco smiled when he saw the smile on her face. He put her long legs onto his shoulders and spread


    them a little more so that they could feel each other more thoroughly.


    ¡°Miss, would you like to run like we didst time?¡±


    Sarah paused and quickly recalled their lovemaking with her in his arms while running for life. She


    blushed, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Why don¡¯t you make the call?¡±


    Marco was thrilled to hear that. He picked her up and pressed her body against his chest, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    run.¡±


    After saying that, he gave the order and the horse started to run very fast.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sarah screamed in surprise and threw her arms around Marco¡¯s neck tightly. She wrapped her legs


    around his waist too. The horse was galloping, making it even more exciting thanst time.


    ¡°Miss, do you like it?¡±


    Marco pulled on the reins with his one hand and held Sarah¡¯s body with the other. He asked her in a


    loud voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­I like it¡­¡±


    Sarah was moaning and panting because of the bumpy road.


    ¡°How about you stay and be my olddy?¡±


    Marco was so excited that he blurted out. It was something he had always wanted to say to her.


    They called the wife olddy in the mountain vige.


    Sarah, who had been walking on clouds, suddenly came to her senses. She raised her eyes and stared


    at Marco¡¯s handsome face. She opened her mouth, but said nothing.


    Marco was suddenly terrified by her response and the look on her face. He quicklyughed, ¡°Miss, I


    was just kidding. We¡¯re speeding up now.¡±


    Sarah was rxed yet a little disappointed to hear that. But the road was too bumpy to allow her to


    dwell on it. She was lost in his arms again¡­


    In the next few days, when night fell, Marco would take Sarah for a ride. She had to admit that she


    loved how it felt with Marco on the horseback. She believed she had been addicted to the horseback


    ride. It might be irrational, but it felt amazing.


    They kept doing it for another week. John Walter was almost recovered now and they had been


    packing things to leave in the afternoon. Sarah was leaving with the team too.


    Marco was devastated when he heard the news. He had been emotionally prepared for her to leave,


    but he still felt terrible.


    There would be no crazy nights together. When everyone else was packing things after lunch, Marco


    asked Sarah for another ride. They ran towards the mountains behind the vige.


    With umted experience from the past few days, Marco held Sarah from the behind and squeezed


    himself in. Then he covered them with a giant cloak and hid their joined parts underneath it.


    ¡°Marco, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s broad daylight¡­¡±


    Sarah was a little ufortable, and she wiggled her body, trying to squeeze him out of her body.


    ¡°Miss, I really want to spend more time with you. I want to stay inside you. You¡¯re leaving this


    afternoon, and I¡­don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    Marco held her from the behind tightly and buried his head in her neck. Tears were running down his


    face.


    Sarah was very touched. Besides, there were few people in the mountains in daytime. Her heart


    somewhat softened. She caressed his face and said gently, ¡°All right, let¡¯s enjoy the ride for thest


    time.¡±


    They had no idea that Joey and Allen were picking wild vegetables and mushrooms in the mountains


    right now.

 Chapter 70 They were caught in the act (1)

    Chapter 70 They were caught in the act (1)


    Joey had decided to quit her job in the Walter Group, thus she didn¡¯t need to take orders from John


    Walter anymore. She didn¡¯t n to leave the vige with him anyway. Besides, Allen had wanted to


    stay here for a couple of days. They had gone hand in hand to the mountains to pick mushrooms.


    She was wearing a light yellow blouse and a pink long printed dress today. She looked very beautiful


    and refreshing. She walked briskly in the woods, like a dancing butterfly.


    When she asionally bent down to pick mushrooms, Allen couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her slender waist


    and her sensual bottoms.


    ¡°Baby, what am I going to do with you? You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world!¡±


    Allen threw his arms around her waist and picked her up from behind. He gently bit her cute earlobes


    and passionately sniffed her neck.


    ¡°Ah, stop messing with me. You gave me a jump.¡±


    Joey had been carefully looking for mushrooms in the ground. She was startled when Allen suddenly


    held her from behind. She turned around andined, though she was very happy deep down.


    She blushed, which excited Allen even more. He started to grope her body with his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Joey quickly pushed him away and gave him a dirty look, ¡°We¡¯re in the mountains. Your skin is getting


    thicker and thicker!¡±


    Allen disagreed, ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect, baby. There are trees around and no one in sight.¡±


    After saying that, he grabbed her again, trying to convince her, ¡°Baby, why don''t we give it a try? I¡¯m


    tired of sex in the bedroom. Come on, just for once.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He started to rub her breasts with his right hand.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    Joey was embarrassed and anxious at the same time. She just couldn¡¯t do it in the mountains.


    However, Allen wouldn¡¯t let go of her. He pressed her bottoms against his crotch. Joey thought he had


    gone too far this time. She turned around and bit him in the arm.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Allen cried in pain and naturally released her. She quickly broke free from his arms, and ran away.


    ¡°Hey, slow down, watch your steps.¡±


    Allen anxiously warned her because he was afraid she would fall down and hurt herself.


    Joey turned down to make a face at him and kept running,ughing.


    Allen quickly caught up with her. It was easy for him because he was a strong man with long legs after


    all.


    It took less than minutes before he caught her and held her in his arms again.


    They were fooling around when they heard a galloping sound. They turned around to find Sarah and


    Marco sitting very close to each other on the horseback from a distance at a lower altitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sarah and Marco.¡±


    Joey was happy and waved to greet them.


    But Allen quickly covered her mouth with his hand and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that they are doing


    something important right now? It would be very rude for you to interrupt them.¡±


    Joey was confused, ¡°Something important?¡±


    They were simply riding a horse together. Perhaps Marco was teaching Sarah how to ride a horse.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool!¡±


    A little annoyed, Allen tapped her on the nose, and pointed to Sarah and Marco who were approaching


    them, ¡°You see, they are sitting very close to each other. They¡¯re definitely having sex.¡±


    Shocked by Allen¡¯s wild spection, Joey frowned, ¡°Allen, you¡¯re ndering Sarah. She loves John


    Walter. It¡¯s impossible for her to hook up with Marco. Don''t talk nonsense.¡±


    Allen tried to exin, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what I said, look at Sarah¡¯s face. She is blushing and her


    eyes are closed. Her lips are slightly open. Obviously she is enjoying it very much. Besides, if there is


    nothing going on between them, why are they wrapped in such a huge cloak? You know it¡¯s a love


    affair when you see one. Baby, trust me, I¡¯m right about them.¡±


    But Joey shook her head in disbelief, ¡°No, Sarah loves John Walter a lot. How could she¡­could she


    sleep with Marco¡­¡±


    But she was less assertive now. Perhaps Allen was right. The look on Sarah¡¯s face has already


    exined itself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop them and prove it to you if you still don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m right or not.¡±


    Allen was a little angry when Joey wouldn¡¯t believe him. Before Joey could say anything, he had raised


    his hand and waved at Sarah and Marco, who weren¡¯t not far from them. He yelled, ¡°Hey, Sarah,


    Marco, what are you two doing?¡±

 Chapter 71 They were caught in the act 2

    Chapter 71 They were caught in the act 2


    Joey wanted to stop Allen, but it was toote. He had shouted to Sarah and Marco.


    Having been indulging themselves in sensual pleasure on the horseback, Sarah and Marco were


    startled at the shout. Panicked, they looked up and saw Joey and Allen standing on the top of the hill.


    ¡°Marco, what should we do? You need to get out of me.¡±


    Sarah suddenly went pale and wiggled her hips, trying to get him out of her body.


    Marco immediately held her still, blushing, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s toote now. Don¡¯t move. It would make it easier


    for them to find what we¡¯re doing if we panicked. Just pretend that there is nothing going on.¡±


    He secretly urged the horse to speed up while shouting at Allen and Joey, ¡°I¡¯m teaching Sarah how to


    ride a horse. It¡¯s running very fast. It¡¯s unstoppable now. See youter.¡±


    The horse was running past them from below.


    Sarah lowered her head because she was too embarrassed to look up at Joey right now. Caught by her


    best friend under such circumstances, she blushed and genuinely regretted her recklessness.


    Soon Sarah and Marco went out of sight. Joey red at Allen, turned around and headed into the


    mountains.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you mad at me?¡±


    Allen was confused and quickly caught up with her.


    Joey stopped and said angrily, ¡°Allen, you¡¯ve gone too far this time. Even if Sarah were currently


    involved with Marco, you shouldn¡¯t have tried to uncover their affair just now. Sarah was very


    embarrassed and she is my friend. You insulted both of us by blowing her cover right in front of me. I¡­


    hate you.¡±


    Allen realized that he had made a huge mistake. He hurriedly held her in his arms and exined,


    ¡°Baby, please don¡¯t be mad at me. I know I made a mistake. I was just joking¡­¡±


    ¡°No one should make such a joke. You are so insensitive and selfish. Get off me.¡±


    Joey was really mad this time.


    Allen had never seen her so angry since she had always been gentle and sweet. Every time she got


    upset, she would forgive him immediately after he had apologized to her. He wondered if he had really


    gone too far this time.


    ¡°Baby, are you mad at Sarah?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Joey opened her mouth and tried to deny it, but she eventually said nothing. Indeed, Allen hadn¡¯t done


    anything outrageous, then why was she so mad? It turned out that she was actually mad at¡­Sarah.


    There had been something usual with Sarah and Marco just now. They were sitting too close to each


    other. Joey was too upset to argue with Allen. She murmured, ¡°How could Sarah have done such a


    thing? She is no longer the girl I¡¯ve known for so many years. She and Philip made a cute couple back


    in college. Then she fell in love with John Walter. Now¡­she is seeing Marco. She¡­¡±


    Allen patted her on the back and said gently, ¡°The world is way moreplicated and dirty than you


    think. Some people would try their best to stay true to themselves, while others would end up being


    pushovers. Sarah is not a bad girl, but she seems to have poor judgment.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    You believe she and Philip made a cute couple. I think it¡¯s not true. I¡¯m afraid Philip has never fallen in


    love with Sarah. As for John Walter, he is worse. He is just a wealthy womanizer. I¡¯m sure Sarah will


    get nothing from him, except a broken heart.


    Now she is dating Marco, and I think there is nothing wrong with that. Marco is a vige boy, but he is


    simple and honest, and more reliable than most men in the city. Besides, he is a really good-looking


    fellow. So if you really care for Sarah, why don¡¯t you encourage her to consider a serious rtionship


    with Marco? Perhaps she will be very happy with him.¡±


    Joey looked up at him, and thought about it for a while. She thought he had a point. But she quickly


    shook her head, ¡°It''s impossible that Sarah would settle down for Marco and live here from now on.


    Sarah is an aspiring young girl, and I don¡¯t think she would be contented with a rural life in the deep


    mountains.¡±


    Allen shrugged, ¡°Life is fleeting and things change all the time. Maybe Sarah wille round someday.


    Baby, let¡¯s drop the subject. Sarah is a grown woman with a private life. At the end of the day, she has


    to make her own decisions. Didn¡¯t you n to pick mushrooms today? Let''s get back to work!¡±


    Joey finally remembered what she was here for. She frowned and nodded her head. They resumed the


    hunt for mushrooms.


    Allen followed her anywhere. He kept thinking about Sarah and Marco¡¯s unconventional game on the


    horseback, which was novel and provocative. He would like to y some intimate games with Joey


    now and then. It was a shame that Joey was as conservative as a woman can get. She certainly


    wouldn¡¯t change overnight.

 Chapter 72 He played some tricks

    Chapter 72 He yed some tricks


    When Joey and Allen returned to the vige with a full basket of mushrooms and wild vegetables,


    Sarah had already left with John Walter and the other four bodyguards.


    Cindy was crying hysterically at the entrance to the vige on her knees, while Marco was standing


    upright like a tree with tightened lips and clenched fists. He was silent as the dark night.


    Joey instantly knew what was going on.


    It seemed that John Walter had never taken a true interest in Cindy during his short stay in the vige.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t have left without her. She was crying her heart out.


    She had offered John Walter everything she had gotten, her body, her heart, her soul. Yet he was still


    cold-hearted enough to abandon her. A young girl could take it very hard.


    As for Marco, he hated the fact that she had to leave at the end. But different from Cindy, he was a


    man who would rather cover up the wounds of his heart with silence. Maybe he would move on very


    soon, or it would take ages for his emotional scars to heal properly.


    Joey and Allen continued their rxed rural life together in the vige.


    However, Marco was spiritless since the day Sarah had left. He sat on therge rock at the entrance of


    the vige, looking in the direct of the city where Sarah now lived and moping all day long. Apart from


    going home for meals with his blind grandmother, he barely left the rock.


    Joey felt very sorry for the boy. He was a decent young man, but unluckily he came from humble


    backgrounds.


    ¡°Baby, what are you looking at?¡±


    Just then, Allen emerged from the house with a home-made gun on his back and gently hugged Joey


    from behind.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Marco.¡±Joey answered honestly.


    Allen frowned and turned her around to look at him. Heined, ¡°Do you think he is as handsome


    as me?¡±


    Joey smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± She did it on purpose.


    Allen immediately protested, ¡°He is as handsome as me? Hey, baby, is there something wrong with


    your eyes? He is just a rustic vige boy. Are you kidding?¡±


    Allen had always been very confident in his good looks and he had every right to do so. He was an


    outstandingly handsome young man, tan- skinned, five feet eleven inches tall, with perfect proportions.


    Unhappy with Allen¡¯s demeaning remarks, Joey defended Marco, ¡°Marco is a rustic boy, because he


    had to work in the field all year long. I bet he will make an attractive young man if properly dressed.


    Besides, he is not bad-looking at all and he is taller than you. Most importantly, he is seventeen, eight


    years younger than you!¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­implying that I¡¯m old?¡±


    Allen felt offended, because a man hated it when his girl imed that some other man was better than


    him. However, Joey¡¯s smile suggested that she had no idea how she had hurt his pride as a man. Allen


    snorted and marched towards the woods nearby with his gun.


    In the past few days, picking wild vegetables and hunting wild animals in the woods had be a part


    of their daily routine.


    Allen suddenly stopped arguing with her, which made her realize that she had gone too far just now.


    She caught up with him and exined, ¡°Allen, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re old, not at all. You¡¯re just twenty-five


    years old, a very young man. ¡°


    But Allen continued to walk,pletely ignoring her.


    ¡°Allen, I was joking. Are you really mad at me?¡±


    Joey was very sorry and anxious. She held his left hand and apologized.


    Allen didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t pull his hand away or hold her hand.


    Frightened by Allen¡¯s indifference, Joey burst into tears, ¡°Allen, I wasn''t implying anything. You¡¯re the


    most handsome man in the world for me. I mean it.¡±


    Allen suddenly stopped and stared at Joey with no excitement in his eyes, ¡°Are you really sorry? I have


    an idea and you have to listen to whatever I say.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do anything you want. I promise.¡±


    Joey became instantly happy when Allen spoke to her again.


    ¡°Don''t regret itter, or I¡¯ll be furious.¡± Allen¡¯s tone was serious.


    ¡°Never!¡± Joey nodded with earnest.


    ¡°Very well. Follow me!¡±


    Allen held her head and walked towards the deep mountains. He was gloating inside. It seemed that


    his wish would finallye true today¡­

 Chapter 73 Baby, don鈥檛 be afraid

    Chapter 73 Baby, don¡¯t be afraid


    Allen held Joey¡¯s hand and walked into the woods. There wasn''t a soul in sight and there were leafy


    trees and green grass everywhere.


    ¡°Allen, where are you taking me?¡±


    Joey followed him trustfully and didn''t suspect a thing.


    ¡°Right here!¡± Allen stopped under a big tree.


    ¡°Here?¡± She was a little confused.


    Allen hugged her from behind and buried his head in her neck intimately, ¡°Let¡¯s do it right here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡¯


    Joey waspletely perplexed.


    ¡°Um¡­baby, I want you right here!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As Allen spoke, he reached into her cor and grabbed her stic round breasts, rubbing them


    passionately.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Startled by his sudden advances, Joey instantly pinned his restless hand down and blushed, ¡°Allen,


    there is a mountainous vige not far away. What if they saw us¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no one around.¡±


    Allen insisted and reached into her casual pants with the other hand.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Joey felt very ufortable with it.


    Allen paused and pretended to be angry, ¡°Baby, you promised you would do whatever I want today. Are


    you going back on your word?¡±


    Joey hesitated even more when Allen looked angry. She looked around carefully to make sure there


    was no one around. She conceded, ¡°But there is no bed here¡­¡±


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t need a bed to do what we are about to do.¡±


    He smiled when Joey was less assertive. His voice was gentle, ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t have to do anything.


    Just follow my lead.¡±


    ¡°But¡­fine. We have to be cautious. We will stop immediately when we find someone nearby.¡±


    Joey¡¯s heart was racing fast. It was the first time she had ever done such a thing in the open. She was


    terrified, yet excited for what waited ahead.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll keep alert. Your body is mine. I forbid any other audience.¡±


    Allen gently bit her earlobes, all possessive at the moment. He rubbed both her nipples and clitoris at


    the same time. Joey was trembling with pleasure, and she could barely stand on her feet.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re wet. I¡¯m going in.¡± Allen said gently.


    ¡°Emm¡­¡±


    Joey bit her lips, and nodded slightly, blushing.


    Allen told her to rest her hands against the tree trunk and pulled down her pants. He slowly pushed


    himself in from behind.


    ¡°Ah¡­it hurts¡­¡±


    Joey had lost her virginity not long ago. It was the first time she had been taken from behind. Besides,


    it was daylight in the woods. She was extremely nervous. Despite her desire for intimacy, her body just


    couldn''t rx.


    ¡°Baby, rx, don¡¯t be afraid. There is no one around.¡±


    Allen grabbed her breasts from behind and rubbed them gently. He gave her a French kiss, trying to


    arouse her properly so that she would want him in a while.


    He was a really good kisser. Soon Joey¡¯s fully prepared for the next move, like a flourishing flower in


    midsummer. He was finally able to rock his hips and enter her from behind.


    Birds were chirping in the green trees and tree leaves were swaying in the breeze. Everything was


    quiet and beautiful. Both Allen and Joey enjoyed themselves more than ever.


    ¡°Baby, keep your waist lower and your hips higher.¡±


    Allen was giving instructions.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    Joey blushed and did what she was told.


    ¡°Oh, baby, I love you.¡±


    Allen hugged her tight and he loved every bit of her wonderful body.


    An hourter, after three orgasms, they finallypleted it when Joey was too exhausted to stand on


    her feet. Allen helped her get dressed. They sat on the ground against the tree and Allen held her in his


    arms.


    ¡°Baby, are you tired? If you are, close your eyes and get some rest.¡±


    Allen caressed her face lovingly. Flushing from the sex, she was now more beautiful than ever.


    ¡°All right. I''m gonna sleep for a while.¡±


    Joey curled up in his arms and fell asleep in less than a minute.


    ¡°You silly, super fast sleeper.¡±


    He lowered his head to look carefully at her eyebrows, her nose and her lips. He found her the most


    beautiful woman in the world, and himself the happiest and luckiest man in the world.


    The sun was shining through the trees and the breeze was smoothing. He kissed her on the forehead,


    ¡°Joey, you¡¯re the love of my life.¡±

 Chapter 74 Vicious slander

    Chapter 74 Vicious nder


    It was an eventful night.


    Ben Hawk had been waiting outside the school gate with a gift bag in his hand for a week.


    Vivian had never returned home again since the night she passed out during sex with him.


    He initially thought Vivian was just hurt and vindictive, so he had taken it very lightly. But when Vivian


    hadn¡¯t showed up in the next five days, he started to worry. He was afraid he would lose her. He


    decided that she was too sexy to let go.


    Therefore, he bought a gift and went straight to the school for Vivian.


    However, Vivian refused to see him. He had no choice but to wait for her at the school gate after work


    every day. He believed that she would eventually have to leave the campus to have some fun outside.


    The bell rang.


    The ringing suggested the night sses were over. Students were walking out of the school gates in


    threes and fours.


    Ben Hawk hid behind a big tree near the school gate, looking for Vivian among the students in the


    bright light.


    After a while, most students were gone. Finally Vivian emerged from the campus. Still in school


    uniform, she was walking carefully hand in hand with another girl. She looked around with her beautiful


    and alert eyes. She was obviously afraid that Ben was somewhere outside the school.


    Ben Hawk put on a mocking smile and decided to wait a bit more. When Vivian and her ssmate


    approached, he suddenly stepped forward and stopped Vivian.


    ¡°Vivian, your parents asked me to pick you up for dinner at home.¡±


    He put on a gentle smile.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not going home.¡±


    Startled by the ambush, Vivian grabbed her ssmate¡¯s arm and turned around to run away.


    Ben Hawk had been waiting for her for days. Of course he wouldn¡¯t allow her to run away from him


    today. He stopped her again and handed her the gift bag with a smile, ¡°This is for you. Why don¡¯t you


    open it and see if you like it?¡±


    Vivian instinctively flinched and kept a safe distance from him. She didn''t want to have anything to do


    with him now. But her eyes widened when she saw the logo on the gift bag.


    Her ssmate cried out with excitement when she saw the logo. She asked Ben Hawk, ¡°Is it an Apple


    IPhone?¡±


    He nodded politely, ¡°Thetest IPhone.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, it costs more than a thousand dors. Vivian, open it up and have a look.¡±


    The girl urged her to take the gift.


    They had been locked up in the ssroom all day long. Thus a phone had be very important in


    their tedious school life. It was now something they could show off to each other. The more expensive,


    the better. The owner of the most expensive phone would be the center of attention among


    ssmates.


    However, they were just students with no paid jobs. Most of them couldn¡¯t afford expensive phones,


    except several rich kids. Thus some of them often tended to feel that they would be looked down upon


    with no expensive phones.


    Vivian was one of them. She had tried to persuade Ben Hawk to buy her an expensive phone for many


    times, but he had always rejected her. He had imed that his sry was kept by Joey, thus he


    couldn¡¯t buy it even if he wanted to.


    In fact, it was just one of his excuses, because his money had never been given to Joey. He had


    always disliked shopping with women. Besides, he had intended to save some money for future


    endeavors. Of course he had been unwilling to spend it on Vivian. But it was different now. He had to


    offer something she had wanted; otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her any longer.


    Encouraged by her ssmate, Vivian bit her lips and hesitated for a second before she finally took the


    gift. She had always wanted such a phone anyway.


    Ben Hawk was relieved and reassured when Vivian took his gift. He knew his n had worked. He


    smiled and said to Vivian¡¯s ssmate, ¡°Miss, Vivian and I are going home for dinner with our parents.


    Would you care to join us?¡±


    He was implying that she should know better not to be a third wheel.


    The girl instantly shook her head knowingly, ¡°No thanks. I¡¯d better go back to school now.¡±


    Vivian actually wanted to go back to school with the girl, but the gift in her hands suggested otherwise.


    It was rude to ignore someone who had just given you a gift.


    It turned out that the gift had in away given Ben Hawk some leverage.


    The n was so sessful. Ben Hawk was in no rush to hug Vivian now. Instead he put on a sad face,


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Vivian, I know I made a big mistakest time. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was your sister¡­she tried to


    seduce me and drugged me. That¡¯s why I was so rude with you because I couldn¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m


    so sorry I hurt you. I¡¯ve tried to exin it to you, but you¡¯ve been avoiding me¡­¡±

 Chapter 75 Date in the park

    Chapter 75 Date in the park


    Vivian shivered at the thought of the horrible night.


    It was her nightmare.


    However, her resentment and anger instantly vanished when Ben Hawk told her that he had been


    drugged by her sister. She now med Joey for everything, ¡°I can¡¯t believe she had done such a


    horrible thing. How could she?¡±


    She had suffered great pain that night and Joey had set her up. Vivian hated her guts.


    Ben Hawk was pleased that he had sessfully put the me on Joey. He was secretly proud of


    himself for havinge up with such a good excuse, but he had to look very remorseful, ¡°Vivian,


    punish me any way you want. I wouldn¡¯t me you even if you killed me. I was drugged and you were


    so beautiful that night. I lost control¡­¡±


    It was praise in disguise.


    As he had expected, Vivian was happy to hear that. Every woman enjoyedpliments, let alone from


    a man who she had slept with.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ben, stop ming yourself. It was my sister¡¯s fault. Huh, I will teach her a good lesson once I get


    home.¡±


    Vivian was angry and revengeful.


    Ben Hawk gloated even more. He held her hands and said gently, ¡°Vivian,e home with me


    tonight!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t slept with any woman for half a month, and he was really horny now.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Vivian blushed and nodded. She knew it was literally an invitation. The very thought of his rudeness


    and ruthlessness that night was intimidating, but it wouldn''t stop her from looking forward to good sex.


    She was sixteen when she lost her virginity, and she had loved sex ever since. Now she was neen


    and she was practically obsessed with it.


    She had considered other options in the past few days, but unluckily she hadn¡¯t hit it off with any


    handsome boys at school.


    If Ben Hawk hadn¡¯t showed up today, she believed she would certainly pick another man and sleep


    with him in a few days.


    Of course Ben Hawk had no idea of her n.


    They took a walk hand in hand in the twinkling light of the night. Ben Hawk was in no rush to take


    Vivian home. Her parents were at home. They wouldn¡¯t be able to have sex like before anyway. It


    would be easier for her parents to catch them in bed, since Joey had left home for a business trip.


    He would like to take Vivian to a motel, but he was afraid she would turn him down because she might


    be still scared of him in private ces. He racked his brains, trying toe up with a new n.


    He smiled when they went past a park.


    ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t we go and talk a walk in the park?¡±


    The park wasn¡¯t far from the school. Many students would see each other in the park after night


    sses. Now there were cuddling couples everywhere. They looked happy.


    Tempted by the proposal, she nodded, ¡°All right.¡±


    She had dated Ben Hawk for more than half a year. Apart from passionate sex, it seemed that they


    hadn¡¯t done anything else together, even a walk. She was happy that he had asked her to talk a nice


    walk.


    She didn¡¯t know that he wanted something else, other than a walk.


    They walked slowly until they went far into the park and sat on a bench.


    ¡°Vivian, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Did you miss me?¡±


    Ben Hawk put her on hisp. He threw his left arm around her waist and put his right hand on her thigh.


    She was wearing the school uniform with white shirt and blue short skirt. It was practically uniform


    temptation!


    Ben Hawk was desperate to do something right now, but he knew he had to take it slowly.


    ¡°Ben¡­¡±


    Vivian lowered her head and leaned on his chest, ¡°Did you ever miss me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I was thinking about you all the time.¡±


    He seized the opportunity to confess his affections.


    Vivian was happy with his answer. But sheined, ¡°Then why were you so rude to me that night?


    I¡¯ve felt veryfortable for many days.¡±


    ¡°My sweetheart, are you hurting now? Let me see.¡±


    He slipped his right hand into her skirt.

 Chapter 76 A surprised mother

    Chapter 76 A surprised mother


    ¡°Oh¡­no, Ben. People will see us.¡±


    Vivian tightened her legs and look around nervously.


    ¡°There is no one around. Even if there are, the light is too dark for them to see us.¡±


    Ben Hawk caressed her inner thigh with his fingers. She felt so good that she finally opened her legs.


    He pushed her panties aside and slipped one of his fingers in as gently as he could.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Vivian moaned. She had been repressing her desire for so long and now she waspletely aroused.


    She threw one of her arms around his neck and reached into his trousers with the other hand. He didn''t


    even have to ask for it first.


    He had intended to tease her for a while longer, and then make love to her. She was horny enough to


    go straight to it.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    They moaned simultaneously because both had been craving for it for many days.


    Vivian looked around to make sure there was no one around. Then she started to wiggle her body.


    Ben Hawk looked at her with a faint smile on his face. He thought she would be terrified by sex, given


    what had happened to her that night. It seemed that he was overthinking it¡­


    Itsted for more than an hour until another couple found them. Panicked, they quickly left the park.


    When they arrived home, there was no one in the sitting room. It seemed her parents had fallen asleep


    in their bedroom. Vivian rushed into Joey¡¯s room the minute she walked into the door.


    Unfortunately, Joey wasn¡¯t there. She had been away for half a month.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Vivian asked Ben Hawk angrily. She had suffered so much because of Joey. Of course she would eat


    her alive.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. She didn¡¯t go to work either. It was said that she has gone on a business trip with her


    boss. But her boss came back a few days ago, and she is nowhere to be seen.¡±


    With his back turned to Vivian, Ben Hawk looked very annoyed, because he had a hunch that Joey


    probably would nevere back. But he wouldn¡¯t tell Vivian about it.


    Vivian snorted, ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach her a good lesson the next time I see her.¡±


    She smiled again and hugged Ben Hawk from behind. Her breasts were pressed against his back,


    ¡°Ben, let¡¯s go to bed. Forget about her.¡±


    He turned around and picked her up, ¡°You little slut, didn¡¯t you have fun in the park?¡±


    She blushed and said, ¡°I want it now. Come on, Ben!¡±


    He warned her, ¡°All right, but you mustn¡¯t moan likest time. Your parents are sleeping in the next


    room!¡±


    He smiled and carried her into the bedroom before mming the door with his foot.


    Very soon there came the sound of banging and moaning.


    They were unaware that Mrs. Linderman was standing right at the door.


    Her parents had fallen asleep, but her mother had woken up with thirst. She went to the kitchen for


    some water.


    In order to save electricity, she had decided not to turn the light on. Streetmps cast light through the


    windows into the kitchen and it was bright enough for her.


    She had tried to greet them when they walked in. But she was surprised to find them so intimate.


    She was even more surprised when she heard their conversation.


    Things got intense in their room, which shocked her even more.


    She connected the dots and realized that it was her younger daughter Vivian who had made such a


    noise in the next room, instead of her elder daughter Joey.


    Though she was uneducated, loud, mean and indecisive, she panicked when she discovered the


    scandal at home. She didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    Thus she turned around and went back to her room. She pushed her husband and called her in an


    anxious and lowered voice, ¡°Honey, wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s midnight and time for sleep.¡±


    Mr. Linderman woke up andined.

 Chapter 77 An unloving mother

    Chapter 77 An unloving mother


    ¡°Ben¡­and Vivian, they¡­¡±


    Mrs. Linderman was too anxious to spill it out.


    ¡°What happens to them?¡±


    Mr. Linderman frowned and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°They are¡­¡±


    Suddenly she had a new idea. She shook her head, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just worried, since it¡¯s veryte and


    they haven¡¯te home now.


    Mr. Linderman didn¡¯t suspect a thing. He rolled over and fell back on the bed, murmuring, ¡°Vivian has


    stayed in school these days. Ben has workedte every day. Of course you couldn¡¯t find them at home


    now. Don¡¯t worry. Go to sleep. At least don¡¯t wake me up again.¡±


    He fell asleep soon and snored.


    Mrs. Linderman sat on the bed and clenched her fists. She had to make a decision as quickly as


    possible.


    To be honest, she was happy with Ben Hawk as her future son-inw. She knew her husband very


    well. If she told him about the scandal, he would certainly kick Ben out in no time.


    Therefore, she had decided not to tell anyone about it so as to keep Ben as her son-inw. No matter


    which daughter of hers ended up with Ben, she would certainly be his mother-inw one day.


    She was tossing and turning in bed the whole night.


    The next morning, Mrs. Linderman stopped Vivian when she was about to leave home for school,


    ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m going to the grocery store downstairs. Why don''t we take a walk?¡±


    Vivian held her mother¡¯s arm intimately and leaned on her shoulder, ¡°Great, Mom. Let¡¯s talk a walk.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman was happy that she was such a loving daughter.


    They went downstairs together. Mrs. Linderman stopped her at a corner of the stairs and said in a low


    voice, ¡°Vivian, tell me the truth. When did you be involved with Ben?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are talking about?¡±


    Shocked, Vivian tried to deny it, ¡°There is nothing going on between us. I don¡¯t understand you¡¯re


    saying.¡±


    ¡°I saw everythingst night. Don¡¯t lie to me. Are you going to sneak around with Ben forever?¡±


    Mrs. Linderman tapped her on the forehead. What a stupid girl!


    Vivian suspected her mother was implying something. Suddenly her eyes brightened, ¡°Mom, are you


    saying¡­I could date my future brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman said with earnest eyes, ¡°If you really like Ben, and Ben likes you too, you¡¯ll have my


    blessing.¡±


    Vivian was shocked by what her mother had said. It took her a while toe to her senses, ¡°Mom, are


    you mad? Ben is currently engaged to my sister and you approve of us. What about my sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her another husband. Anyway, it¡¯s done. When your sisteres home, I¡¯ll ask her to break off


    her engagement to Ben. Then you and Ben could get engaged, or get married.¡±


    Vivian couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around it. She had expected her mother to lose temper and shout at her


    after uncovering their scandalous affair. But she was so supportive that she had decided to help Vivian


    by getting rid of Joey. It seemed that mothers did have favorites.


    ¡°Mom, is Joey not¡­your real daughter?¡±


    Her mother had always been particrly nice to her since she was a child. She had suspected it for


    more than once, but it was the first time she had ever said it loud.


    Mrs. Linderman froze. She looked resentful, and she shook her head, ¡°Why did you ask that? You and


    Ben can rx now. Go to school and don¡¯t bete!¡±


    Before Vivian could say anything, she had headed downstairs.


    Vivian bit her lips and suspected even more¡­


    Back in the Vige of Giant Smanders, Joey and Allen had finally decided to leave, because Allen


    had to go back to work.


    It took a phone call to see Martin and his helicopter up in the sky above the vige again.


    Joey had talked to Marco before they boarded the helicopter.


    They found Chance in the helicopter in a white coat. He looked more like a gentleman than usual.


    ¡°Chance, why are you here?¡±


    Allen was a little confused when he saw Chance.


    The three of them had flown together to the vige a few days ago. Now they should leave here


    together too. Chance was wearing the white coat, suggesting that he had been impulsive enough to


    leave the hospital during working hours.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 78 Strife

    Chapter 78 Strife


    Chance smiled, ¡°Work is boring. I¡¯d like to take a ride when Martin told me about your trip back home.


    There was nothing much to do in the hospital anyway.¡±


    It was a good excuse that he had made up before they got here.


    Martin, the pilot, pursed his lips and said, ¡°Nonsense! You don¡¯t have much work to do at work? Your


    clinic is the best one in the city and crowded with patients every day. It usually takes two months to


    make an appointment with one of your doctors. I don¡¯t believe¡­ouch¡­¡±


    Before Martin could finish his sentence, Chance had smacked him on the back of the head, ¡°It¡¯s none


    of your business. I own the clinic. I go to work whenever I want to. Stop nagging me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, who is nagging? Chance, you little bastard, I''ll give you a break on the ne. Let¡¯s have a duel


    when we get off the ne.¡±


    Martin, who had been concentrated on flying the ne, was startled by the smack and the ne was


    shaking. He cried out, ¡°Allen, don''t look on. Hit Chance for me, or I¡¯ll quit as the pilot.¡±


    Allenughed and pushed Chance, ¡°Chance, stop bullying Martin. We¡¯re sitting in the ne that he was


    flying. He is the big boss here. Our safety depends on his flying skills. He is not the one you should


    mess with.¡±


    Martin protested because Allen was practically saying that he had threatened all of them with their own


    safety. He said to Joey, ¡°Joey, your man is bullying me. Don¡¯t you think you should do something about


    it? A man should listen to his girl, not the other way around. Let me tell you¡­ouch¡­¡±


    Before Martin could finish his sentence, someone had smacked him on the back of the head, only it


    was Allen this time.


    ¡°You bastard, focus on the ne, ok? Everyone knows you are a smart ass.¡±Allenined. He


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    disliked anyone who dared to stick his nose in their business.


    He held Joey in his arms and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He is always talking nonsense.¡±


    Cradled in Allen¡¯s arms, Joey was happy for him for having such good friends.


    Chance, who had been smiling all the time, suddenly froze when he saw how intimate Joey and Allen


    were right now. He turned around to look out of the window, tightened his lips and went silent.


    His sudden change caught the attention of Martin.


    Martin¡¯s heart sunk when he realized what had been going on with Chance. His smile was gone and his


    eyes were cold.


    Allen was looking down at Joey in his arms with loving eyes. He had no idea what had been going on


    with his other two friends.


    When they arrived, Allen took Joey to go shopping, because she had agreed to move in with him today.


    But she was too afraid to go home to pack her things. Therefore, she had no choice but to go shopping.


    They went out of sight arm in arm. Chance narrowed his eyes, looking confused and indifferent.


    Martin turned around to stare at Chance for a while until thetter was rattled. Chance punched him on


    the shoulder and smiled, ¡°Why are staring at me? Did you finally notice how handsome I am? ¡°


    But Martin shook his head with a serious look.


    Martin had usually been the one who poked fun at his friends. But now he was too upset to smile. After


    much thought, he finally asked the question, ¡°Chance, do you like Joey?¡±

 Chapter 79 She was insanely jealous

    Chapter 79 She was insanely jealous


    Chance was surprised at the question. But he quickly shook his head, ¡°Martin, are you mad today?¡±


    Chance¡¯s evasiveness confirmed Martin¡¯s spection. Martin grabbed his cor and yelled, ¡°Chance, I


    think you¡¯re mad. Joey is Allen¡¯s girlfriend. As they say, no one should covet his friend¡¯s woman. It¡¯s


    Allen. He¡¯s our best friend from childhood. Please don¡¯t ruin our friendship of twenty years for a


    woman!¡±


    Chance was embarrassed and angry. He pushed Martin away and said coldly, ¡°I have no idea what


    you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re paranoid.¡±


    He quickly turned around and left.


    Martin had never seen Chance so serious and depressed. He froze for a while and shouted at Chance,


    ¡°Chance, listen to me, don¡¯t touch Joey. Allen will not go easy on you. Me too.¡±


    Chance¡¯s body stiffened for a second, but he didn¡¯t turn around. He kept walking with clenched fists. He


    looked even more serious and depressed.


    At the moment, the main characters in the strife between Martin and Chance had no idea what had


    been going on. Allen and Joey were enjoying themselves very much on the shopping spree in the


    Yvonne Street.


    As a shopping paradise for the upper ss, the Yvonne Street was lined with international brands.


    Everything here was ridiculously expensive.


    Joey had a look at the price tag and gasped, ¡°So expensive. It costs three thousand dors!¡±


    She immediately put it back in the rack.


    But Allen took it back and put it in Joey¡¯s hand, ¡°Ignore the price. Pick anything you like and try them


    on. We will take it if you are happy with it.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. It¡¯s three thousand dors for just a shirt. I¡¯ll pay thirty dors for it, tops.¡±


    Joey was rejecting the idea that a shirt could cost so much.


    Allen shook his head and stopped arguing with her. He gestured to the salesgirl and pointed to the


    clothes in the rack, ¡°Pack them up, I¡¯ll take it all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. Please wait for a minute.¡±


    The salesgirl was very happy.


    Joey, on the other hand, was totally shocked. She finally came to her sense and tried to stop him,


    ¡°Allen, they are too expensive and you¡¯ve bought so many of them. I don¡¯t want them. I¡¯d rather buy my


    clothes at the mall. I know you¡¯re rich, but you shouldn¡¯t squander you money this way.¡±


    Allen looked at her with a smile on his face and suddenly hugged her tight, ¡°You silly, most women like


    men spending money for them. But you tried to save money for me. What should I do with you? I love


    you more and more.¡±


    ¡°There are people around. Don¡¯t hug me so tight.¡±


    His confession of love made her blush.


    The salesgirl had packed the clothes. Allen handed her the credit card. Joey tried to stop him, but she


    froze when he whispered something in her ears.


    Allenughed even harder. His n had worked.


    What he had whispered was that, ¡°Baby, take it or I don¡¯t mind kissing you to silence you.¡±


    They went on shopping for more clothes and home wares. She surrendered every time he whispered it


    in her ears.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They had gotten everything they needed. However, on their way out of the street, they bumped into


    someone and it was Vivian.


    ¡°Joey, it¡¯s you. I thought I mistook someone for you. Why are you here? This man¡­who is he?¡±


    Vivian was shocked to see Joey here. She became instantly jealous when she saw those bags in


    Joey¡¯s hands.


    It was Sunday and also a holiday. Vivian had intended to ask Ben Hawk to go shopping with her, but he


    had said he had a headache and given her one thousand dors for her go shopping alone. She had


    thought it was a lot of money, but it turned out that things in the street were so expensive. She could


    barely afford a pair of nice boots.


    She had had a rough day, because she had been treated badly by sales. She was infuriated when she


    ran into her sister. Besides, the man standing next to her was more handsome than Ben Hawk. Most


    importantly, he had been generous enough to buy her so many things. She was insanely jealous of


    Joey after a single nce.

 Chapter 80 Bragging

    Chapter 80 Bragging


    Joey panicked at Vivian¡¯s sudden appearance.


    The rtionship between Allen and her had been going on very well. However, she had never told


    Allen about her family, especially the existence of Ben Hawk.


    Joey froze for a second before she pulled Vivian aside and lowered her voice, ¡°What are you doing


    here? Is Bening with you?¡±


    Vivian suddenly chuckled when she found how anxious Joey was to see her. Her smiled was weird,


    ¡°Joey, are you scared?¡±


    Joey froze and said coldly, ¡°Of course not. I just don¡¯t want to see you two.¡±


    She had been growing apart from Vivian since she knew about Vivian¡¯s affair with Ben Hawk. Vivian


    was arrogant as always. She would rather not have such a treacherous sister.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian smiled in disbelief, ¡°Really? All right. I¡¯ll tell him that you¡¯re currently engaged to someone. Or I


    can arrange a meeting for them.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Joey went pale. She would certainly tell Allen about it one day, but not now, not by Vivian.


    She took a deep breath and softened her voice as much as she could, ¡°Vivian, you and Ben can do


    anything you want and I¡¯ll look away. I will break my engagement to him as soon as possible so that


    you could date him. Everyone will be happy. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be quiet unless you buy me clothes.¡±


    Vivian smirked. What a great opportunity! Telling the truth would do her no good after all. She would


    rather ckmail Joey right now. There would be plenty of opportunities for her to teach Joey a good


    lesson, as long as she still lived in the city.


    ¡°¡­All right!¡±


    Joey reluctantly nodded. In order to silence her sister, Joey had no choice but to agree to her terms.


    However, Vivian was insatiable. She bought everything, including coats, dresses, shoes, lingerie, etc.


    She ended up buying things thrice as many as her sister.


    Without doubt, Allen paid for everything.


    Vivian left with a bunch of things happily. Joey apologized to him, ¡°Allen, I¡¯m sorry my sister had spent


    so much. I promised I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    Allen smiled and shook his head, ¡°My money is yours and you¡¯re very wee. Don¡¯t be silly. But your


    sister¡­are you sure she is your sister?¡±


    They were nothing but different. One of them was sweet and gentle, while the other was bold and


    bossy. Allen was very surprised.


    Joey sighed. She wished they weren¡¯t sisters.


    Vivian was so happy that she went straight back to the school dorm and bragged about everything she


    had bought to her roommates. She believed they were worth thousands of dors in total.


    The girls were very jealous of Vivian and some of them believed she had hooked up with some rich


    guy.


    But Vivian was unaware of any of this. She thought she¡¯d better take them home, since the dorm


    wasn¡¯t a very safe ce for these expensive things.


    Her parents weren¡¯t at home. Ben Hawk was watching TV on the couch in the sitting room. He was


    surprised to see her with so many shopping bags.


    ¡°It was just one thousand dors and you bought so many things?¡±


    He had given it to her before she left home.


    Vivian smiled mockingly first, but the smile soon faded, ¡°My sister bought them for me.¡±


    ¡°Your sister? You mean Joey? Where is she? Did you see her just now?¡±


    Ben Hawk jumped to his feet the minute he heard Joey¡¯s name.


    Vivian was upset, ¡°Ben, calm down. I couldn¡¯t imagine how excited you would have been if you went


    shopping with me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He frowned. She was implying something.


    Vivian smiled, and told him about her encounter with Joey and Allen today. She talked about how


    happy Joey had been with Allen and how amazing Allen had been with Joey. All in all, Joey lived very


    happily now, more happily than ever.


    Ben Hawk was upset to hear that. He clenched his fists with anger. He was burning with jealousy and


    hatred.


    Vivian smiled when her n had worked so well. She wanted Ben to hate Joey. In that case, Ben


    would never take Joey back again. Then Ben would be hers and hers alone.


    ¡°Ben, don¡¯t be mad. I bought a couple of pretty lingerie today. I¡¯ll put them on for you, ok?¡±


    She started to undress herself right in front of him.

 Chapter 81 Anything you say

    Chapter 81 Anything you say


    Allen was sorry that Joey was ming herself. He gently put her exquisite crying face in his hands and


    said softly, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t say that. You are my princess and the woman I love most in my life. It was my


    fault. I shouldn¡¯t have yed new tricks, even if I just wanted you to be happier. It wasn''t about


    satisfying my personal desires at all. If it was confusing for you, I would never mention it. From now on,


    the bed will be the only ce for us to make love.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Joey shook her head and looked at him with tears in her eyes, ¡°Allen, since you¡¯re willing to make


    sacrifices for me, how could you know I won¡¯t do the same for you? It¡¯s just that it might take a while for


    me to ept it. But I¡¯ll try to gradually get used to it, and even learn to love it, like right now¡­let¡¯s take


    a shower together.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she slowly unbuttoned her shirt with trembling hands.


    The water from the shower was warm. Her body was soaking wet and her skin was pink red. It was


    dripping down her long legs and delicate feet.


    Allen¡¯s throat tightened and he instantly began to breathe heavily.


    Joey took all her clothes off and lowered her head coyly. But she could still feel his scorching eyes and


    she whispered, ¡°Allen!¡±


    It melted his heart.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so beautiful! I¡¯ll bathe you today. You won''t need to do anything. Just close your eyes and


    enjoy¡±


    Allen obsessively looked at Joey who was nowpletely open to him. He put body wash in his hand


    and gently rubbed it on her body.


    Joey closed her eyes tightly, but her trembling eyshes indicated how nervous and shy she was right


    now.


    While Allen¡¯s hands gently ran through her body, they started breathing heavily simultaneously.


    Joey secretly opened her eyes and found that he was painfully fighting his desire. She was touched,


    yet a little guilty too. She knew he was too afraid to startle her again.


    ¡°Allen, do you want to¡­do it here?¡±


    Biting her lips, Joey finally made up her mind to make the first move.


    As she had expected, Allen instantly looked up in surprise and stared at her, ¡°Baby, do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything you say.¡±


    Joey slightly lowered her head, blushing. She had no idea how enchanting it was when she was shy.


    ¡°Oh, baby¡­¡±


    Exciting as he was, Allen couldn¡¯t constrain herself anymore. He grabbed a bath towel and spread it on


    the counter in the bathroom. Then he put Joey on the towel and passionately kissed her and caressed


    her body. His moved his hips and slowly took her inch by inch.


    ¡°Oh, Allen¡­¡±


    Joey couldn''t help sinking her fingertips into his back in a moment of passion. Leaning on his strong


    chest, she moaned with trembling lips.


    ¡°Baby, do you like it?¡±


    Allen threw his strong arms around her and asked, ¡°Do you find anything different from sex in the bed?¡±


    ¡°Emm...¡±


    She answered his question with a deep moaning. She might not want to admit it, but her body was


    responsive and honest enough to convince herself that conservatism sometimes wouldn¡¯t apply to love


    affairs.


    ¡°How about we take showers together every day? What would you say?¡±


    Allen was patient with his lectures about sex, while he slowly quickened his pace.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    Lost in the lust of love, she couldn''t help wrapping her legs tight around his waist. She blushed, but she


    was too stubborn to give him an answer.


    Allen didn¡¯t demand an instant answer. He wouldn¡¯t like to take it slowly, because he believed she


    would open her heart to him one day.


    He hoped that it wouldn¡¯t be far away¡­


    The next morning, Joey got up early. Although she was still exhausted from the passionate sexst


    night, she was determined to go job hunting today.


    Allen drove her to the talent market of the city, and left only after kissing her passionately for a while.


    Flushing from the long kiss, she took a deep breath before she pulled herself together and walked into


    the hall of the talent center.


    After several sessful first-round interviews with majorpanies, she scheduled second-round


    interviews in the next few days.


    The next day, she took three interviews in a row, but without much sess. Most male interviewers


    tended to stare at her beautiful long legs during the interview, even if her skirt was below the knee.


    Joey was upset. She hated to work in suchpanies, even if she got the job, because there would be


    little difference between these lecherous interviewers and her old boss John Walter.


    She would never put herself in the same situation twice.


    Therefore, after a whole week¡¯s job hunt, she still couldn¡¯t find an idea job.


    Her back continued until on the seventh day, she identally saw the recruitment information of CL


    Group online.

 Chapter 82 Fierce competition

    Chapter 82 Fiercepetition


    CL Group was one of the few internationalpanies that couldpete with the Walter Group in the


    city. When Joey worked in the Walter Group, she had dealt with CL Group on several asions. It had


    struck her as a goodpany with impressive work atmosphere. She remembered that the chief


    secretary of the president of thepany was a man, which was very rare in business.


    Joey decided to give it a try and sent her resume. She received a response within half an hour. She


    was told to go to an interview at thepany tomorrow.


    She was so thrilled that she threw herself onto thefortable king-sized bed andughed. It was too


    bad that Allen had gone to work. She wished he was here to share her joy.


    The next day, she put on a professional suit and a light makeup to make her look more refreshing and


    vigorous.


    However, she became less confident when she arrived at thepany. There were many interviewees


    waiting in the hall, a hundred at least.


    Men were all suits and ties, and women seemed capable and smart. They all seemed very experienced


    candidates.


    Thepetition was fierce today.


    Joey had waited for two hours nervously before it was her turn.


    She opened the door of the interviewer''s office and found a young woman in her early thirties sitting


    alone behind the desk.


    The young woman wore a ck suit with jaw-length short hair. She wasn''t very beautiful, but her


    temperament was very unique. No doubt, she was a charismatic officedy. She just sat there, a little


    indifferent but overwhelming.


    ¡°How are you? I¡¯m Joey Linderman. I¡¯d like to apply for the position of administrative director in your


    Joey had seen the world, thus she wasn¡¯t intimidated by the interviewer. Joey just handed her resume


    to the woman with a calm smile on her face.


    ¡°Great. Please take a seat.¡±


    The woman greeted her and took her resume. She raised a question after several nces, ¡°Did you


    work at the Walter group?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joey sat straight up and answered honestly.


    ¡°And you were the chief secretary of the president?¡±


    The woman looked at her from head to toe with sharp eyes


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joey was a littlefortable with her skeptical look. She was fully aware that many people thought a


    president¡¯s secretary was merely a glorified mistress, let alone the chief secretary. Maybe a mistress of


    a higher level, she assumed.


    ¡°Why did you quit your job?¡±


    The woman started at Joey as if saying, I bet you were dumped by your boss.


    Joey felt offended for no reason. She couldn''t even exin it, because she wasn¡¯t asked the question


    explicitly. So she calmed down and said honestly, ¡°I thought the Walter Group wasn¡¯t the right ce for


    me, so I quit.¡±


    The woman was still indifferent and unrevealing. She asked again, ¡°You worked as a secretary, then


    why are you interviewing for the administrative director? I believe ourpany is recruiting the general


    manager''s secretary now.¡±


    She was implying that Joey might have made a mistake.


    Joey immediately answered with a serious look, ¡°Please take a second look at my resume. I majored in


    administrative management in college. I took a job at the Walter Group as a personnel clerk in the


    administration department and worked my way up to the chief secretary of the president. So I think I¡¯m


    fully qualified for the position of administrative director in CL Group.¡±


    Indeed, after she came to the Walter Group, she had started as a personnel clerk in the administration


    department and was promoted to be the administrative director with her outstanding performance.


    However, one day, John Walter personally appointed her as his chief secretary in the President¡¯s


    Office. She hadn''t no idea how it had happened till this day.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Everyone thought she was extremely lucky and congratted her. But she didn¡¯t want the job at all.


    She liked her old job in the administration department. A secretary tended to be reprimanded and taken


    advantage of by her boss, thus she wasn¡¯t happy about the promotion.


    The woman detected Joey¡¯s confidence in her voice, and she finally smiled. She stood up and reached


    out her right hand, saying, ¡°Congrattions, the job is yours. You cane to work tomorrow. I¡¯m


    Amanda, the administration manager of CL Group. Everyone calls me Mandy.¡±

 Chapter 83 New Girls

    Chapter 83 New Girls


    Mandy had been sitting on the chair, so Joey had no idea how tall she was. But when she stood up,


    Joey was surprised to find that Mandy was even taller than herself, though she was five feet six inches.


    It was estimated that Mandy was at least five feet nine inches tall.


    Besides, she was very thin, which made her look even taller, but not in an ufortable way. All in all,


    she was a slender tall young woman.


    Joey paused for a second and then quickly stood up, reaching out her right hand to shake hers and


    saying happily, ¡°Thank you, Mandy. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Mandy nodded with a smile and sat down, saying, ¡°Don''t be overjoyed. The administrative director


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    doesn¡¯t get paid as well as the president¡¯s secretary.¡±


    ¡°I know. Sry isn¡¯t an issue. I just hope I could work in a fair and healthy environment.¡±Joey replied.


    She had worked as the administrative director at the Walter group before, thus she knew roughly how


    much she would be paid. But as she had just said, she just wanted the work environment to be friendly


    and healthy enough to allow her to focus on hard work, instead of living in constant fear of a


    domineering boss who would bully and molest her anytime, like what John Walter had done.


    Mandy nodded with satisfaction, ¡°All right. You can start working at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.


    Next!¡±


    Joey thanked her again. When she was about to leave the office to make way for the next interviewee,


    she hesitated at the door and turned around to ask another question because she was too curious,


    ¡°Mandy, may I know why you decided to give me the job?¡±


    It was apparent that Mandy hadn¡¯t taken her very seriously at the beginning. Joey wondered why she


    had changed her mind, because it seemed that Mandy had suddenly decided to give her the job


    without asking much about her previous job. Joey was very confused.


    Mandy smiled and shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I want my subordinate to be honest, confident and moral.


    You¡¯re the perfect candidate.¡±


    Joey blinked in shock. She hadn¡¯t said much, and Mandy had seen through her in such a short time.


    What a sharp and sophisticated woman!


    Joey thought it was truly unbelievable, which had escaped Mandy. She smiled confidently, ¡°Why are


    you staring at me? Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Joey was very impressed.


    She had to admit that most women would be intellectually overshone by Mandy.


    When she walked out of thepany, Joey breathed a sigh of relief. She immediately called Allen and


    told him the good news.


    However, when she told him that she would work for CL Group, Allen sounded a little weird. But he


    soonughed and congratted her on her new job. Joey was too happy to notice that. They talked for


    a long time on the phone.


    After she hung up the phone, she called Sarah next. She wanted to share the good news with Sarah,


    too.


    However, Sarah¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and weak. Joey instantly knew that she had just cried.


    Joey¡¯s heart sunk and she asked Sarah to meet her in a caf¨¦ where they often hung out.


    Sarah showed up with swollen eyes. It was obvious that she had been crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sarah? What happened?¡±


    Joey asked great with concern after they sat down.


    ¡°Joey, I¡­¡±


    Sarah leaned on her shoulder and wept again. She opened her mouth, but couldn''t say a word.


    ¡°Is it John Walter?¡±


    Other than John Walter, Joey couldn¡¯t think of another man who would break Sarah''s heart so badly.


    As she had expected, Sarah nodded with tears and sobs, ¡°After you resigned, he promoted me to be


    his chief secretary, but¡­he hired two new secretaries all at once. They are a pair of seventeen- year


    old twins. They are just high school graduates, and neither qualified nor capable enough to be the


    president''s secretary. But John Walter, he¡­is obsessed with young and beautiful girls, just like he had


    hit on the sixteen-year old Cindy in the small vige. Obviously, I¡¯m too old for him now. The twins


    offended me today, and he took their side¡­¡±


    On the day they had left the vige, Sarah was secretly happy that John Walter had decided not to


    bring Cindy back to the city. She thought he had chosen her. It turned out that he has actually been fed


    up with Cindy¡¯s body. He demanded more new girls.

 Chapter 84 She was attacked

    Chapter 84 She was attacked


    It was no surprise for Joey. She sighed, ¡°Sarah, you knew he has always been such a bastard. Trust


    me. You should leave him as early as possible.¡±


    However, Sarah shook her head in agony, ¡°I can¡¯t. My little brother was diagnosed with leukemia the


    other day. You know how much it would cost. My family is poor and I¡¯m the breadwinner¡­but I don¡¯t


    earn much money. I can¡¯t afford my brother¡¯s medical care, so I had to ask John Walter for help. He


    took care of everything, the best hospital, the best doctor. He offered to pay the medical bills too. I''m


    very grateful to him. What can I say?¡±


    Joey was shocked to hear the news, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Then what? You would be worried about me. I know you¡¯ve been busy with job hunting recently.¡±


    Sarah wiped her tears and forced a smile.


    She had had enough with the twins today. Otherwise she wouldn''t have told Joey about her and John


    Walter. She knew Joey had always disapproved of their rtionship. She had practically asked for it.


    Joey frowned and paused for a second, ¡°Sarah, how about this? I¡¯ll ask Allen to help your brother. In


    this case, you wouldn¡¯t have to depend on John Walter. You can leave him then.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Sarah shook her head again, ¡°I don''t want you to end up like me. If you ask a man for help, he would


    probably look down upon you. Even if he wouldn¡¯t, his family would certainly despise you. Joey, say no


    more. I know you¡¯re doing this for my good, and I¡¯m grateful for that¡­But my business¡­I¡¯ll take care of


    it. Let''s change the subject.¡±


    Joey wasn''t ready to give up, but Sarah immediately changed the subject, ¡°I forgot to tell you, Philip


    went abroad.¡±


    Joey was surprised to hear it. She hadn¡¯t seen Philip since they said goodbye in the vige. She had


    no idea that he had gone aboard. She paused for a second and asked, ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°South Korea.¡±


    Sarah said, ¡°His father is Chinese and his mother is South Korean. Perhaps you didn''t know that.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Joey suddenly understood why she had always thought Philip was uniquely handsome. It turned out


    that he was Chinese-Korean.


    ¡°I guess you know you¡¯re the one he has loved all along.¡±


    Joey lowered her head because she didn¡¯t dare to look at Sarah in the eye, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s smile was wry, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. It¡¯s not your fault. It was his. Now he has


    missed the opportunity to ask you out for a date. Maybe it¡¯s karma. It''s a good thing that he decided to


    go back to South Korea. You''d better all calm down to sort out your rtions.¡±


    Joey really didn¡¯t want to talk about Philip, either. Everything she said would certainly hurt Sarah. ¡°Oh,


    Sarah, I forgot to tell you the good news. I got a job in the CL Group, as the administrative director.¡±


    ¡°Great. You''re good at it.¡±


    Sarah was genuinely happy for Joey.


    ¡°Yes, I''m looking forward to going to work tomorrow¡­¡±


    When they were talking, there suddenly came a shout from the door, ¡°Joey Linderman!¡±


    Joey and Sarah were surprised. They turned around to find Ben Hawk striding to Joey in an unfriendly


    manner. They had no idea why he was in the caf¨¦.


    ¡°Ben Hawk!¡±


    Joey was scared. She grabbed her purse and was about to run away.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Ben Hawk stopped her and grabbed her arms with great force. He ground his teeth and said,


    ¡°Joey, where have you been these days? You¡¯ve nevere back home, not for once. Now I¡¯ve got


    you. Come home with me!¡±


    He dragged Joey, forcing her to leave the caf¨¦.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going home with you.¡±


    Joey shrieked in fear. She raised her purse and smashed him with it.


    ¡°Ben Hawk, get your hands off Joey¡­.Ah¡­¡±


    Sarah went to help Joey. But before she got near him, she had been ruthlessly kicked in the stomach


    by Ben Hawk. It hurt so much that she couldn''t get to her feet for quite a while.


    Joey got more excited when she found Sarah had been attacked because of her. ¡°Ben Hawk, you¡¯ve


    lost your mind. How could you attack Sarah? Let go of me...Ouch¡­¡±


    Ben Hawk was so agitated that he pped her hard, ¡°Bitch, you thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you if


    you didn¡¯t go to work. I¡¯m going to teach you a good lesson when we get home!¡±


    He grabbed Joey¡¯s hair with his other hand and outrageously dragged her toward the door.

 Chapter 85 She blurted out

    Chapter 85 She blurted out


    ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts so much. Help, help¡­¡±


    Joey was painful, angry and frightened. She was afraid that she would be dragged back home by Ben


    Hawk. She couldn''t imagine how brutally she would be treated.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Such loud noise instantly drew great attention from other customers and waiters in the caf¨¦. Some of


    the young customers and waiters tried to stop him.


    Ben Hawk kicked a table nearby over with a fierce look and shouted at them, ¡°It¡¯s none of your


    business. She is my wife and she has been cheating on me with other men. She hasn¡¯te back


    home for more than ten days. Now I¡¯m taking her home with me. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    The audience hesitated. They looked at Joey with scorn and hatred. They weren¡¯t sympathetic


    anymore.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not true. I¡¯m not his wife¡­.Ah¡­¡±


    Joey tried to exin, but was pped so hard by Ben Hawk that it made her head spin.


    ¡°Ben Hawk¡­you monster, let go of her¡­You¡¯ve cheated on her with another woman. You¡¯re


    shameless enough to nder her now. You¡¯re a bastard¡­¡±


    Sarah protected her aching belly with one hand and crawled toward Ben Hawk with the other hand,


    trying to stop him from beating Joey.


    At the moment, no one was certain which side was the just one. None of them was willing to help the


    girls.


    As they say, even an upright official finds it hard to settle a family quarrel. They were just random


    passersby who happened to have a cup of coffee here.


    Ben Hawk was dragging Joey out of the door, when the door suddenly opened. A tall handsome young


    man walked in, with a beautiful girl in his arms.


    Joey recognized him and immediately shouted at him, ¡°Martin, help me, help me¡­¡±


    Yes indeed, the young man was Martin.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Martin turned around at the sound to find Joey being miserably dragged by a strange man.


    ¡°You little bastard, you¡¯re bold enough to touch my friend¡¯s girlfriend. Are you trying to get your ass


    kicked?¡±


    Martin rushed to Ben Hawk and punched him in the face, giving him no chance to say anything.


    Ben Hawk hadn¡¯t expected Martin to hit him the minute he walked in. Martin was too


    fast and urate for him to dodge the punch. He took it hard and in great pain, he unconsciously


    released his right hand.


    The minute Joey was free, she ran to Sarah on the floor.


    Martin hit Ben Hawk with another kick, right in his chest.


    Martin was a colonel who had been excelled in martial arts. Besides, he was very tall and strong. Ben


    Hawk was just amuter who had been sitting all day long in the office. It was too much for him,


    especially in the chest.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    His mouth was bleeding and a tooth had been kicked out of his mouth. He could barely stand on his


    feet.


    Martin was in the fighting mood and he wouldn¡¯t stop beating Ben Hawk. Joey finally stopped him,


    ¡°Martin, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t beat him to death. You¡¯re going to jail, if he died.¡±


    She was worried that Martin would probably beat Ben Hawk to death if she hadn¡¯t stopped him.


    Martin listened to Joey and calmed himself down. Martin gave Ben Hawk the middle finger with


    contempt, and then said to Joey and Sarah, ¡°My car is parked outside. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m driving you to see a


    doctor.¡±


    Sarah was in too much pain to stand straight. Joey¡¯s face was badly swollen. They had to see a doctor


    as soon as possible.


    The beautiful girl, who had shown up with Martin in the first ce, panicked when she found Marin was


    leaving with other women. She quickly caught up with them.


    However, Martin quickly shut the door. Obviously he didn¡¯t want her in the car at all.


    ¡°Martin, open the door. Don¡¯t leave without me.¡±


    The girl looked at Martin with teary eyes.


    ¡°Why bother? We will never see each other again. That¡¯s it. Bye!¡±


    He started the engine and drove away, leaving the poor girl crying loud behind in the street.


    Joey saw how Marin had treated the girl in the car. Her gratitude was soon reced by disappointment.


    She thought he would drive them to Chance¡¯s clinic. But he sent them to another clinic instead.


    The doctor checked them. Luckily they were just flesh wounds that would heal in a couple of days.


    After they left the clinic, Martin offered to drive them home again.


    Sarah got off the car when she arrived at home. There was only Martin and Joey left in the car.


    Martin said nothing, but looked very cold. He drove very fast, so fast that Joey¡¯s heart started racing.


    Finally, he suddenly pulled over in a strange ce where they were no one around.


    Joe almost bumped into the windscreen because of inertia.


    ¡°Martin, are you insane?¡± Joey blurted out.

 Chapter 86 Pinned down in the car

    Chapter 86 Pinned down in the car


    ¡°Martin, are you crazy?¡± Joey blurted out.


    Martin was expressionless. He smiled coldly when she started yelling at him. He nced sideways at


    her and asked, ¡°Who is the man?¡±


    Joey froze at his question, but soon realized that he was referring to Ben Hawk. She hurriedly shook


    her head, ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Marin, who had been indifferent on the way, instantly became furious. He unfastened his seat belt and


    went over to unfasten hers without saying anything. He grabbed her shoulders and threw her onto the


    spacious back seat. He pushed her against the seat in no time.


    ¡°Martin, what are you doing? Get your hands off me¡­¡±


    Frightened by his sudden move, she covered her chest with her hands with all her might, trying to push


    him away.


    It was a shame that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect herself. Martin pinned her hands above her


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    head with a single hand and held her chin with the other. Unlike his usual self who had always been


    funny and casual, Martin was now serious as a cold-blooded assassin.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you one more time. Who is that man?¡± Marin red at Joey who was being pinned down on


    the seat with cold eyes.


    As one of Allen Charles¡¯s best friends, he knew how serious Allen had been with Joey more than


    anyone else. He had never seen Allen so deeply in love with any woman. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t


    tolerate her betrayal of Allen.


    Although she had met Martin for no more than four times, Joey had never seen him so consumed with


    anger. Besides, he was leaning all over her, which was even more unsettling for her. Given the


    circumstances, she knew better than to admit anything. She just shook her head in fear, determined not


    to correct herself, ¡°I really don''t know him, really don¡¯t...¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes were fierce, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you look guilty as hell when you¡¯re denying it? If you


    really don¡¯t know the man, why was he bold enough to treat you like that in public in the broad daylight?


    Your denial has made me all the more suspicious. Allen has loved you so much so that he has almost


    given his heart and soul to you alone. From what I can see, you don¡¯t deserve him at all. In this case,


    I¡¯ll destroy you right here today, lest the three of us fall out and be enemies because of you


    someday.¡±


    As he spoke, he released his hand that had been clenching Joey¡¯s chin and ran it all the way down to


    her slender neck and her chest. He grabbed her neckline and ripped off her shirt. She was now half-


    naked and her breasts were revealing.


    ¡°No¡­don¡¯t, Martin, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re Allen¡¯s best friend. I¡¯m his girlfriend. You can¡¯t do this to


    your best friend¡¯s girlfriend¡­¡±


    Joey was pale with fear, trying her best to break free from him.


    She didn¡¯t understand why he had imed that she would turn them against each other, and even less


    what he had implied when he said he would destroy her. She just knew that she couldn¡¯t allow him to


    take advantage of her now, because in that case she would be too ashamed to see Allen again.


    Born with a silver spoon in his mouth, Martin had dated a fair amount of beautiful women before. But


    now with Joey¡¯s half- naked body underneath him, Martin couldn¡¯t help blushing with excitement and


    the anger in his eyes was gradually reced by lust.


    He quickly threw his head back, trying to calm down.


    He hadn¡¯t intended to do anything outrageous to her. He just wanted to find out whether she had


    cheated on Allen. He closed his eyes and told himself to behave. Finally he said to her coldly, ¡°You''ll


    regret it if you don¡¯t tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I promise¡­¡±


    Joey was too scared to stick to her lies anymore. The lust in his eyes and the unusual change against


    her thighs was frightening. ¡°He¡­he is Ben Hawk, and he is my¡­fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦?¡± Martin frowned.


    Joey tried to exin, ¡°We broke up long ago and we have nothing to do with each other now. Allen is


    the only one I truly care about. Trust me. It¡¯s just that Ben Hawk wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. I simply


    asked my best friend Sarah to hang out today. I was totally shocked when he suddenly rushed into the


    caf¨¦. That''s the whole story.¡±

 Chapter 87 His heart softened

    Chapter 87 His heart softened


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Martin wasn¡¯t convinced. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Joey¡­


    ¡°I swear to God I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Joey looked at his eyes with determination.


    Martin thought for a moment and slowly let go of her. He got up, went back to the driver''s seat, took off


    his coat and handed it to Joey in the backseat, ¡°Put it on. I guess you should have told me sooner.¡±


    Joey was too afraid to take it over. She just put her hands around her knees, curled up in the backseat


    and motionless. She felt wronged and tears well up in her eyes. But she was too proud to shed tears in


    front of him. She bit her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting off the car.¡±


    Martin didn''t respond and kept asking, ¡°Does Allen know this?¡±


    Rattled by the sharp question, Joey answered honestly, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Martin was angry again. He turned around to stare at her. His eyes were ferocious, ¡°So are you


    nning to keep it from him?¡±


    Joey flinched and quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been trying to find a chance tell him the truth.


    Please don''t tell him now. I¡¯ll tell him myself as soon as possible.¡±


    Indeed, she had been nning to tell Allen about it all the time. However, during the time she had


    spent with Allen, she had gradually learnt that he was actually a perfectionist who was very strict with


    himself and others around him. She loved him, but she feared that he wouldn¡¯t take it well if he knew


    about Ben Hawk. She didn¡¯t want to lose him, because she had fallen deeply in love with him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Martin¡¯s heart softened when he saw her pleading eyes. He nodded, ¡°All right, I promise.¡±Then he


    suddenly realized that he might have been too easy-going with her. His face fell and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll give


    you a week. If you won¡¯t tell him, then I will. I don¡¯t want Allen to be kept in the dark, even if your lie isn¡¯t


    ill-intended.¡±


    After saying that, he opened the car door, got off the car and went across the street.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m getting off the car too.¡±


    Joey tried to get off the car when she found that he had left without saying anything to her. She didn¡¯t


    dare to stay with him in the car anymore. She was shocked to find that he had locked with car from


    outside with remote control. She couldn¡¯t open the door.


    Several minutester, Martin returned with a paper bag. He threw it at her once he got in the car, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry I ripped your shirt. Here is a new shirt and I think you might need it. Please put it on. I won¡¯t look.¡±


    Joey froze for a second. She opened the bag and found a new shirt, very simr to the old one, but


    way more expensive than hers.


    She had the impulse to reject it for being too expensive, but she was intimated by his ferocious look a


    moment ago. She said nothing, and reced her torn shirt with the new one.


    Though Martin had promised not to sneak a look, she was too frightened to take any chances.


    She was unaware that if Martin had made up his mind to hurt her, she wouldn''t be able to do anything


    about it.


    Martin noticed her hesitation in the rear mirror and slightly shook his head,ughing, ¡°Now, where are


    you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± Joey snapped.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Martin rejected her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Joey was confused, staring at the back of his head.


    ¡°Your face is swollen. I¡¯m afraid Allen would certainly suspect something if you show up with so many


    bruises. If he decided to get to the bottom of it, what would you do? So you¡¯d better go back home


    when the swelling subsides.¡±


    Joey agreed with him. She touched her swollen face and frowned, ¡°Ben Hawk really hit me with no


    mercy. I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t get any better tomorrow. But I have to go to work.¡±


    She had dated Ben Hawk for four years and he had never hit her before. She had thought he was a


    real gentleman. It turned out that he had just been very good at hiding his true colors. Once he knew it


    was over between them, he had proved himself to a revengeful petty man.


    However, she didn¡¯t hate him, either. She was d that she hade to know his true colors;


    otherwise she would have to spend the rest of her life living with such a despicable cheater.


    Martin looked at her swollen face in the rear mirror and thought for a moment. He suddenly started the


    engine and drove very fast.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Joey tried to stabilize herself.


    ¡°You''ll see when get there.¡±


    Martin smiled and drove the car to Chance¡¯s clinic.


    However, he still didn¡¯t allow Joey to get off the car. He locked her in the car and walked straight into


    Chance¡¯s luxurious private office.

 Chapter 88 Friends fell out

    Chapter 88 Friends fell out


    Martin hadn¡¯t seen Chance for almost a week since their fight over Joeyst time. Either of them had


    taken the initiative to speak to each other.


    Chance froze when Martin showed up in his office.


    Martin had always been a proud man. They had gotten into fights before, but Martin had never


    admitted his own mistake. Chance had always been the one to apologize to him first.


    Chance stared at Martin for a while and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Chance was still angry with Martin for yelling at him and giving him a lecturest time.


    Martin was a little embarrassed, but he decided to ignore it, ¡°Chance, my man, are you still mad at me?


    It was a week ago. If I were wrong about you being attracted to her, then I apologize.¡±


    ¡°What if I did? Are you going to kill me?¡± Chance ventured, a little aggressive and revengeful.


    Martin¡¯s smile was gone. He hesitated for a second and asked, ¡°I¡¯m here today for something else. I


    want a bottle of your specially made discutient. ASAP.¡±


    Chance understood all at once why Martin showed up today, ¡°Well, I thought it was weird that you


    decided to apologize to me. It turns out you¡¯re asking me a favor. Now it all makes sense. Tell me, who


    did you sleep withst night? Did you hurt the girl when you two got too passionate in bed? And you


    need my specific discutient for her?¡±


    Martin blushed and couldn¡¯t help recalling Joey underneath him in the car a while ago. He shook his


    head to shake off the outrageous idea. He frowned and said loudly to Chance, ¡°Cut the crap and give it


    to me. Quick.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be so excited. I bet she is gorgeous, or you wouldn''t be so concerned about her. Wait for a


    second and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Chance shook his head in amusement and stood up to fetch the medicine.


    ¡°You¡¯re full of nonsense.¡± Martin whispered.


    When Martin got it, he left right away.


    Chance was curious about the girl whom Martin was apparently smitten with. He picked up a pair of


    binocrs and went over to the window of his office, trying to sneak a peek at Martin¡¯s new girl.


    Martin had no idea what Chance was doing behind his back. He walked out of the clinic, got in the car


    across the street and dangled the specific medicine he had gotten from Chance just now in front of


    Joey, ¡°Lean forward and I¡¯ll apply the medicine to your face. I¡¯ve sacrificed my dignity as a man and


    friend for it.¡±


    Joey thought he was joking. She didn¡¯t ept his kind offer, ¡°No thanks. I can do it on my own.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a small mirror from her purse, only to find that it was already shattered into


    pieces. She now recalled that she had swung it at Ben Hawk in her attempts to break free from him


    back in the caf¨¦. It must have been broken in this way.


    Martinughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll behave. I bet you don¡¯t want to show up in front of Allen with such a


    swollen face. Come on. Don¡¯t be so shy.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Joey whispered.


    She knew Martin was right. She closed her eyes and slightly raised her head. She just needed a hand


    to apply the medicine to her face and it was no big deal.


    She took his advice. Martin put some ointment on his fingers and gently applied it to her face. In doing


    this he had to look closely at her face. His hands started to tremble and he started to breathe heavily.


    Her cheeks were red and swollen, and it wasn''t pretty at all. But the rest of her face was unharmed.


    Her eyshes were long and curled. When she slightly closed her eyes, they looked like a pair of


    fluttering butterflies. Her nose was delicate and straight. Her lips were tender and plump, like a pair of


    rosebuds. Martin couldn¡¯t look away from her face. He even had the impulse to lean down to kiss them.


    Fortunately he came to one''s senses in time when he pinched his inner thigh, trying to wake himself up


    with sudden pain.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was totally unaware that Chance was standing in his office across the street and watching his every


    move.


    Bang!


    Chance threw the binocrs onto the floor. He loosened his tie and started to pace up and down in his


    office.


    ¡°Martin, what a phony! You gave me a lecture like a righteous man. And now you¡¯re trying to impress


    Joey with my medicine behind my back. Motherfucker, you are unworthy of my friendship. Liar, you¡¯re a


    total liar!¡±


    Chance suddenly kicked over his desk. His face was cloudy and his eyes were cold and ferocious.

 Chapter 89 She met her sister

    Chapter 89 She met her sister


    After applying the medicine to Joey¡¯s face, Martin drove fast as usual and took her on a joy ride in the


    city for two or three hours.


    Joey found it quite exciting once she got used to the speed.


    When Martin sent her home, the swelling had subsided. Her face looked just a little red.


    Allen Charles asked about it and she said it was skin allergy.


    He didn¡¯t suspect anything, because it really looked simr to skin allergy.


    There was a faint smile on Martin¡¯s face as he was standing by and listening to their conversation. Joey


    lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Martin.


    In the evening, she felt it was time for her to tell Allen about her family. But whenever she worked up


    the courage, words failed her at thest minute.


    She finally mustered up all her courage and decided toe clean with him. It was bedtime, and Allen


    silenced her with a passionate kiss. She failed again.


    After lovemaking, Allen held her in his arms and fell fast asleep with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Her attempts toe clean with him today ended in failure¡­


    The next day, Joey¡¯s face was still slightly red, but it was hard to tell it apart from blusher. She resumed


    her beautiful look.


    She arrived at the CL Group early. After all, it was her first day at work and she mustn''t bete.


    However, Joey was surprised to find that Amanda had arrived earlier than her. She looked


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sophisticated and elegant as the day before.


    Amanda greeted Joey and introduced Joey to her job responsibilities from now on. Joey was given only


    one hour to familiarize herself with the history and status quo of the CL Group. Then she was asked to


    join Amanda in interviewing new candidates.


    The interviewees looked nervous. How exciting it was to be one of the interviewers today when


    she had been an interviewee herself the day before.


    However, Joey was experienced enough to collect herself and act professionally. She asked questions


    with smiles and showed good judgment. Amanda mostly agreed with her opinions, which made


    Amanda very happy.


    Two dayster, Amanda asked Joey to take full charge of the first-round interviews. She decided to


    meet the candidates who Joey thought were capable enough to work in thepany in the second-


    round interviews. It showed tremendous trust and encouragement for Joey as a new employee.


    Joey was confident and energetic in her new job. However, on the seventh day, she met an unexpected


    interviewee.


    ¡°Joey, it¡¯s you! Don''t you work in the Walter Group? Why are you working in the CL Group now? Great.


    If you work here, I¡¯ll certainly pass the interview, right? My dear sister, would you give me the job?¡±


    The door of the interviewer''s office opened, and Vivian entered the room in a short print dress. Joey


    wasn¡¯t happy to see her, because she knew her sister was trouble.


    Joey cleared her throat and said seriously, ¡°This is the office. There are only superiors and


    subordinates in thepany, no sisters. If you want to get a job in the CL Group, you¡¯ve got to earn it


    with yourpetence. Hello, I¡¯m Joey Lindeman, the administrative director of the CL Group. Which


    position would you like to apply for?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s smile froze when she found Joey was acting all professional and distant. But Joey wasn¡¯t


    wrong. She had to sit down across from Joey and said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯d like to apply for the executive


    secretary.¡±


    ¡°May I see your resume, please?¡± Joey said calmly.


    Vivian was a student of secretary major in college, so Joey wasn¡¯t surprised to find her applying for the


    position of executive secretary at all.


    Speaking of the general manager of the CL Group, Joey hadn¡¯t met him yet.


    She just heard that he was a rich, handsome and talented young man. The most remarkable thing


    about him was that his private secretary general wasn¡¯t a woman, but a man. Though he was the


    general manager, the wholepany was actually at his disposal, because the president of the CL


    Group was his father who was nominal and never came to work in thepany.


    Vivian found her sister¡¯s condescending tone as the superior unbearable. She suddenly stood up and


    retorted arrogantly, ¡°Joey, stop treating me this way. You know my resume better than anyone else. My


    name, my height, my age, my educational background, and anything else. Don''t be so pretentious. Just


    tell me, am I getting the job or not?¡±

 Chapter 90 Fight in the interviewer鈥檚 office

    Chapter 90 Fight in the interviewer¡¯s office


    Vivian acted like Joey had owed her the job, as if she was entitled to anything she wanted and it was


    her sister¡¯s fault if she didn¡¯t get it.


    Joey couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and chuckling. But when she looked up, her eyes were cold, ¡°In


    that case, I¡¯m giving you my decision right now. It¡¯s quite simple, you have failed. You may leave!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Vivian widened her eyes in shock, ¡°How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the interviewer and you¡¯re the interviewee. I know who you really are and what you¡¯re capable of,


    Vivian. You¡¯ve spent little time on your studies in the past three years. You¡¯re just a graduate with no


    work experience. I think you will fail miserably in the position of executive secretary. You¡¯re not even


    qualified enough to do a receptionist¡¯s job.¡± Joey was sharp and candid.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Vivian had never seen Joey so assertive and aggressive. All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t know how to rebut


    her criticism.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey was her elder sister who had always been docile and sweet at home. Vivian had usually been the


    proud and domineering one.


    However, Vivian had apparently squandered their sisterhood long ago. Here was the office, a work


    ce where Joey would never practice favoritism. Moreover, she knew very well that Vivian wasn¡¯t


    ¡°Joey, I know you¡¯re avenging yourself. You hate me for stealing Ben away from you. You¡¯re so petty. If


    you don¡¯t give me the job, I¡¯ll tell Mom right away. I¡¯ll tell her that you deliberately gave me a hard time


    and robbed me of the opportunity to get a good job. I bet she will teach you a good lesson.¡±


    Vivian pointed her fingers at her sister, furious and arrogant.


    Joey was in no mood to argue with her. She called security, ¡°Please show this youngdy the way out.¡±


    Two tall security guards held Vivian¡¯s arms and walked out the room.


    Vivian was really pissed off for she had never been treated this way. She wouldn''t stop cursing on the


    way out, which drew many candidates¡¯ attention in the hallway.


    Joey rubbed between her eyebrows, trying to calm down. She put on a smile again, ¡°Next¡­¡±


    On the other hand, Vivian was literally dragged toward the elevator.


    A young man around thirty in grey suits was standing at the elevator. He was thin, pale-skinned,


    gentleman-like and schrly.


    He frowned when heid eyes on Vivian.


    ¡°Mr. Quentin!¡±


    The two security guards greeted the man politely once they saw him.


    It turned out the young man was the secretary general of the CL Group and his name was Quentin.


    Quentin nodded with a smile and waved his arm, ¡°Let go of this youngdy!¡±


    ¡°But she caused a scene¡­¡± The security guards hesitated.


    ¡°I know her. She won¡¯t yell if you release her. I promise.¡± Quentin smiled gently.


    The security guards followed his order and let go of Vivian at once.


    Vivian red at them once she was free. She turned around to look at Quentin with doubt, ¡°Do you¡­


    know me?¡±


    She found his face familiar, but didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Beep!


    Just then, the elevator opened.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about it in the elevator?¡±


    Quentin walked into the elevator first.


    Vivian was even more confused, but she followed him into the elevator.


    The security guards had intended to get in the elevator, but were intimated by Quentin¡¯s cold eyes.


    The elevator door closed. Suddenly, there were only Quentin and Vivian left alone in there.


    ¡°So you are¡­¡±


    Vivian stared at Quentin with earnest eyes. Quentin, who had been standing by politely, suddenly


    stepped forward and leaned all over her. His handsome was inches away, and she could feel his warm


    breath on her skin.


    ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s been three years. And you didn¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    Quentin put on a wicked smile, which put an end to his polite and gentleman-like image. It turned out


    he was another wolf in sheep''s clothing. His eyes were lustful and ferocious.


    His sudden change was shocking for Vivian. She froze for a second and soon trembled, because all


    the memories started rushing back to her. She looked at him in fear and asked with a trembling voice,


    ¡°Are you¡­my old ss adviser?¡±


    ¡°You finally know who I am, dear Vivian. You¡¯re prettier than before. Are you trying to seduce the


    interviewer with your short dress? After we broke up, how many men have you slept with, uh?¡±


    Quentin leaned closer and crushed her. He couldn¡¯t look away from her full breasts. Within seconds,


    his right hand had reached into her dress like a snake.

 Chapter 91 Sex in the motel

    Chapter 91 Sex in the motel


    Vivian was pressed so hard against the wall of the elevator by the man that she couldn¡¯t breathe,


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mr. ss adviser¡­.¡± ¡°No, I quit my job as the ss adviser long ago. Now I¡¯m the


    secretary general of the general manager of CL Group.¡±


    Quentin¡¯s fingers reached into her underwear and squeezed in, but he instantly frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not


    tight as before. Tell me, how many men have you slept with since we broke up?¡±


    Embarrassed and scared, Vivian answered honestly, ¡°¡­Three.¡±


    ¡°What a slut!¡±


    Quentin smiled sarcastically and withdrew fingers in disgust. He wiped his fingers on her dress and


    said, ¡°Did you just fail the interview?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian quickly nodded, because she was really intimidated by her old ss adviser.


    ¡°Which position are you applying for?¡±¡¯


    ¡°The secretary of the general manager.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to work in the CL Group?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡±


    ¡°Half past twelve. Room 808 of the Sintra Motel. Meet me there and you will get what you want.¡±


    When Quentin finished his sentence, the elevator stopped at the first floor. All of a sudden, he turned


    into the polite and smiling secretary general she had seen moments ago.


    Vivian fell onto the floor feebly the moment he was gone.


    She recalled what had happened three years ago.


    Back then, she was a 16-year-old senior student in high school who had skipped two grades in a row


    because of her excellent academic performance.


    Quentin was her ss adviser.


    One day, when the self-study at night was over, Quentin called her to the office for extra lessons. It was


    left in the building.


    It was the night when he bent her over the desk and brutally raped her, a poor teenage girl.


    She lost her virginity to Quentin.


    When it was over, she was too scared to tell anyone about it.


    However, perhaps emboldened by her cowardice, Quentin started to find various excuses to call her to


    various other ces to rape her with impunity.


    Vivian gradually became less scared and started to enjoy it when she was ravished by Quentin.


    She was infatuated with the sensual pleasure.


    She even started to look forward to it. Atst, she started to take the initiative in their sexual


    rtionship.


    In that year, she was practically Quentin¡¯s sex ve. They had done it everywhere, in the teacher''s


    office, in the empty ssroom and in the thick grass. Under Quentin¡¯s instruction, she inevitably


    became a shameless and insatiable slut.


    It was a turning point in her life. Before that, she was just an innocent teenage girl who was a little


    arrogant and selfish. But after she got involved with Quentin, shepletely indulged in sensuality.


    She quickly lost interest in her studies. She had spent most of her time hanging around with Quentin


    and the rest of it recalling their craziness.


    After graduating from high school, she went to college and Quentin suddenly quit his job as a teacher.


    Vivian had never thought she would see him again. However, three years had passed and she has just


    met him outside the interviewer''s room.


    She wandered about in the street and all she could think about was their crazy sex back in the high


    school. She hadn¡¯t been sure whether she loved him or hated him, so she had chosen to forget him in


    the past three years.


    Now it all went back to where it had been.


    She hesitated for a while, but eventually decided to show up at the door of Room 808 of the Sintra


    Motel on time.


    ¡°I knew you woulde.¡±


    Quentin opened the door and smiled confidently.


    He pulled Vivian into the room without saying anything else. He ripped her clothes off, pressed her


    against the table and entered her roughly, just like on the night three years ago.


    Vivian tried to push him away, but he was too busy pounding her to let her go.


    She was suddenly so annoyed with his rudeness that she started to scratch and bite him like crazy.


    It seemed that Quentin equally hated the fact that Vivian had slept with other men. The more crazily


    she bit him, the more roughly his thrust became.


    To say the least, they finally got into a fight.


    Neither of them would yield to the other nor cry out in pain. They were just making love like animals.


    One hourter, both of them were exhausted.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian wasying face down on therge bed with Quentin on top of her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done much better in bed after three years. I bet you¡¯ve slept with more than three men.¡±


    Quentin caressed her flushing face and said spitefully.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done much worse in bed after three years. You used to be able to fuck me for two hours.


    What¡¯s wrong with you today? You caved in after just an hour.¡± Vivian retorted, equally spitefully.

 Chapter 92 A mysterious gift

    Chapter 92 A mysterious gift


    Quentin wasn¡¯t angry at all. Heughed wickedly, ¡°My job was easy back then. But now the work is


    stressful. I¡¯ll take care of your new job. You cane to work in thepany tomorrow. But keep in


    mind, don¡¯t wear revealing clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you trying to dictate what I can wear? I¡¯m no longer the girl three years ago.¡± Vivian


    responded disapprovingly.


    Quentin got up and withdrew from her body. He started to put on clothes and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just


    offering you some advice. My boss is a weirdo who hates women wearing revealing clothes. You¡¯d


    better learn to follow the rule if you want to be his personal secretary.¡±


    Vivian sat up in surprise, ¡°Are you saying that the general manger of the CL Group prefers conservative


    women?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to seduce him before you even get the job?¡±


    When Quentin was dressed, he went over to rub her breasts without mercy.


    Vivian bit her lips to endure the pain and bit him on the arm, ¡°I¡¯m seducing whoever I want to seduce.


    It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Quentin¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to do it, because I¡¯ll keep your hands very busy.¡±


    After saying that, he adjusted his tie and left the room.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Vivian secretly cursed him when he was gone. She was lying on her back in therge bed and staring


    at the ceiling in a daze. She had no idea how she really felt at the moment.


    Quentin walked out of the motel and went back to thepany.


    He had to go back to work.


    The general manager hadn¡¯t shown up at thepany today because he had some personal matters


    to attend to. Thus Quentin had been able to take some time off.


    Having taken care of some important matters at hand, Quentin went to Amanda¡¯s office.


    Although he was the secretary general of the general manager, the second most powerful figure in the


    entire CL Group, he found it hard to recruit a candidate who had failed the interview on his own. The


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    CL Group was arge internationalpany with strict rules and regtions after all.


    He had to get Amanda, the administration manager¡¯s approval first.


    ¡°Amanda!¡±


    Quentin knocked at the door of the administration manager¡¯s office and walked in politely.


    Amanda had been very busy at work. She looked up and smiled, ¡°Quentin, may I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking on you. Are you workingte today?¡±


    Quentin approached Amanda and sat on Amanda¡¯s desk casually.


    Amanda shrugged, ¡°Of course. There is too much to do.¡±


    She had always been the earliest one to show up for work and thetest one to leave every day, which


    had probably earned her the position of administration manager in the CL Group as a young woman.


    ¡°Would you go home earlier today?¡±


    Sitting on the arm of Amanda¡¯s chair, Quentin leaned over to her and said gently, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s our third


    wedding anniversary. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Yes, Amanda was actually Quentin¡¯s wife.


    They had met each other three years ago on a blind date and gotten married in a week. After getting


    married, Quentin immediately quit his job in the high school and got a new job in thepany where


    Amanda worked. With Amanda¡¯s help, he soon became the secretary general of the general manager


    in the CL Group for his outstanding performance.


    It can be said that Quentin wouldn''t have been able to be who he was now without her wife¡¯s help.


    Amanda was surprised that Quentin called her honey in the office. She immediately looked around


    nervously and red at him, ¡°As I¡¯ve told you a million times, don¡¯t call me honey in the office. It¡¯ll


    cause us trouble if anyone else knows about it. Don¡¯t you know that the marital status on my resume is


    unmarried?¡±


    One of the unwritten rules in the workce was that an unmarried person would be preferred when it


    came to promotion. Therefore, Amanda and Quentin had agreed to keep their marriage as a secret.


    Nowadays hidden marriages were verymon in the workce.


    Quentin curled his lips unhappily, ¡°You career is always more important than me.¡±


    Amanda sighed and softened her voice, ¡°Quentin, you know the drill. We are grow-ups and our careers


    would always be our priority. I don¡¯t think wedding anniversaries are so important for us old married


    couple. I promise you, I¡¯ll go home from work before ten o¡¯clock, all right?¡±


    Quentin was three years younger than Amanda. She had had tofort him once in a while.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Quentin gave in. But he soon smiled wickedly and said, ¡°I have a gift for you. I¡¯ll happily stay and go


    home with you if you ept it.¡±


    ¡°What gift?¡± Amanda was curious.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Quentin smiled.

 Chapter 93 Humiliated

    Chapter 93 Humiliated


    Amanda had to close her eyes as she had been told. She just wanted to get it over with and sent him


    back to his own office.


    The moment she closed her eyes, she was surprised to find a cold hand reaching into her high-waisted


    skirt between her thighs.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Amanda instantly opened her eyes in shock and her first reaction was to cross her legs.


    ¡°Honey, rx.¡±


    Quentin had expected her to react in this way. He had been casually putting one of his legs between


    her legs to stop her from crossing her legs. He seized the opportunity and quickly inserted something in


    his hand into her body.


    ¡°What¡­have you done?¡±


    It immediately started to vibrate in her body, which startled her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my gift for you, a sex toy.¡±


    Quentin chuckled wickedly, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t move, otherwise it will go deeper. Be a nice girl and sit still.¡±


    ¡°You¡­Quentin, you¡¯re crazy. It¡¯s my office!¡± Amanda was angry and embarrassed.


    She had always been a distant and conservative wife in bed with Quentin. His bold move had shattered


    her pride and dignity.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be mad at me. Just enjoy it. Are you happy with my special gift for our third wedding


    anniversary?¡±


    Quentin ignored her anger and humiliation, and smiled with satisfaction.


    They had been married for three years. Quentin¡¯s feelings for Amanda wereplicated. He had


    undoubtedly loved her for her talent and pride. But he somehow hated her for her overall


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    outperformance and unwillingness to go down on him.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door. Joey walked in with a pile of files in her arms.


    Amanda¡¯s face went pale. She immediately closed her legs and sat straight up.


    Quentin narrowed his eyes when he saw Joey. As a womanizer, he immediately recognized her unique


    beauty. It didn''t take long before he drew the conclusion that she was more tempting than Vivian and


    Amanda.


    Joey had no idea how inappropriate her appearance was now. She froze for a second at the sight of


    Quentin, a stranger young man, in Amanda¡¯s office. She instantly apologized, ¡°Am I interrupting you,


    Amanda? I''lle backter.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Go ahead.¡±


    Amanda was too embarrassed to think straight. Almost without thinking, she refused Joey¡¯s offer. But


    she immediately regretted it.


    Quentin put on a faint smile and reached out his right hand, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Quentin, the secretary general


    of the general manager.¡±


    Joey was surprised to find that he was the legendary male secretary general. She smiled and shook his


    hand, ¡°How do you do, Mr. Quentin? I¡¯m Joey, the new administrative director.¡±


    Quentin held her delicate hand and couldn¡¯t help feeling drawn to her. But he soon loosened his hand


    politely and said to Amanda, ¡°Amanda, I''ll leave you to your work. We¡¯ll revisit it after work.¡±


    He turned around to walk out the room. He had been deeply impressed by Joey.


    Amanda blushed at his pun. But she instantly recollected herself and answered, ¡°All right!¡±


    After Quentin left, Joey handed the files to Amanda and exined, ¡°Amanda, these are the resumes of


    the interviewees today. There are a total of 55 candidates, and 8 of them are best qualified for the job.


    I¡¯ve told them toe back for the second-round interview tomorrow. For the other 47 candidates, I


    think most of them are less qualified, so I¡¯ve told them to wait for our notice.¡±


    Amanda nodded as calmly as she could, ¡°Well done!¡±


    Her voice was trembling, because the vibrator was still dancing in her body.


    ¡°Amanda, are you feeling all right?¡±


    As a girl, Joey noticed her unusual expression and asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back to work.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s face went pale at the question. She tightened her legs and added, ¡°Please close the door.¡±

 Chapter 94 A wrong decision

    Chapter 94 A wrong decision


    Joey was embarrassed by Amanda¡¯s impatience and indifference. She nodded, closed the door and


    exited her office.


    When she was left alone in the office, Amanda was so humiliated that she immediately took it out and


    threw it into the trash can.


    In this way, when Quentin came to revisit it after work, it was long gone. He was angry and wouldn¡¯t


    leave her office.


    Amanda sighed and looked at him with pleading eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene in the office. Even at


    home, you¡¯d better think twice before you do something. All right, I¡¯m sorry. Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Quentin smiled, because it was what he had been waiting for. However, it wasn¡¯t the right moment yet.


    He held Amanda from behind, rested his chin in her neck and whispered, ¡°I want you, right now, right


    here.¡±


    He started to run his big hands all over her body.


    Amanda immediately started to breathe heavily. Aroused by Quentin¡¯s sex toy moments ago, she was


    now too sensitive to be immune to his sexual advances. But she was a rational woman who still


    managed to repress her desire in such an intense situation.


    She pushed Quentin away andforted him again, ¡°Quentin, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll do whatever you want


    when we¡¯re back at home in the evening, all right?¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll hold you to it.¡±


    Quentin finally smiled with satisfaction. He knew it was the moment when Amanda was most easily


    persuaded, ¡°One of my family friends came to visit and he told me about his daughter who wants to get


    a job in the CL Group. What do you think?¡±


    Amanda frowned, ¡°How is her educational background? How old is she? Doesn¡¯t she have any work


    experience? Which position does she want to apply for?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It seems that she came to the interview today. You might have her resume. Her name is Vivian


    Linderman.¡± Quentin said.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    Amanda frowned more, because the girl had probably failed the interview. She assumed Vivian wasn¡¯t


    qualified for the job.


    Quentin had known that Amanda wouldn¡¯t do him the favor so easily, because she was a person of


    principles. Luckily he knew her weakness very well, which was, when she was sexually aroused, she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to resist his charm. Apparently he had done it again.


    Amanda couldn''t stand his seduction, but she was rational enough to know that they couldn¡¯t do it in


    the office, because they eventually would be caught by someone else. She had no choice but to agree


    to do him the favor.


    She was unaware that she would pay dearly for her choice someday.


    Joey had no idea what had been going on in Amanda¡¯s office. After work, she stood in the setting sun,


    deeply upset and conflicted.


    Her first trouble was that Vivian had shown up in the office today.


    Her second trouble was that it was the seventh day today, the deadline of a full confession to Allen, but


    she hadn¡¯t found the right moment to tell him about the existence of Ben Hawk.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    It was her mother. She heart sunk, because Vivian had probably told on her with their mother.


    ¡°Hi, Mom!¡±Vivian answered the phone.


    ¡°Vivian, are you off work now? I¡¯ve not seen you for quite a while. How have you been doingtely?


    Have you slept well and eaten well? ¡°


    Her mother didn¡¯t scold her at all. In fact, she was surprised to find that her mother could be so gentle


    and caring.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Joey almost burst into tears. Her mother had never been so cared about her in the past twenty-two


    years.


    ¡°Vivian, your father and I are going back to the countryside tomorrow. Why don¡¯te back home and


    join us for a nice dinner tonight?¡± Her mother continued in a gentle tone.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ming home now.¡±


    Vivian agreed without hesitation. But on second thought, she instantly asked, ¡°What about Ben Hawk?¡±


    ¡°Ben has been away on a business trip to another city these days. It''s a shame that Ben wouldn¡¯t be


    here with us.¡± She sounded a little upset.


    However, Vivian sighed with relief when she heard the news. She hung up the phone and took a taxi


    home.


    She felt sorry for her parents, because she hadn¡¯t spent any time with them in the past few days and


    probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see them in the following days. Therefore, she hadn¡¯t suspected anything


    when she was told that Ben Hawk wouldn¡¯t at home.


    She was unaware that her mother¡¯s smile instantly went cold at the other end of the phone the minute


    they hung up. There was someone else sitting next to her, and it was her other daughter Vivian.

 Chapter 95 A new girl

    Chapter 95 A new girl


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re smart enough to y the family card. Vivian must be extremely ttered when you invited


    her to dinner. She¡¯s probably on her way home now.¡±


    Vivianughed and hugged her mother.


    She had just told her mother about the interview today where Joey had decided to fail her


    coldheartedly. It wasn¡¯t her fault at all. Vivian was the one to me. Mrs. Linderman was furious to hear


    it and they had decided to plot against Vivian tonight.


    Mrs. Linderman patted Vivian¡¯s hand lovingly, ¡°Give Ben a call and tell him toe back as soon as


    possible. I¡¯ll teach Joey a good lesson for the interview today. Besides, I¡¯ll break off their engagement


    so that you and Ben could be together.¡±


    ¡°Great, Mom, thank you. I love you very much.¡±


    Vivian hugged her mother and kissed her gratefully. She quickly picked up the phone and called Ben


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hawk.


    At the moment, Ben Hawk was busy doing his work in his office. Of course, he didn¡¯t really like working


    Jillian.


    Honestly speaking, Jillian wasn¡¯t a pretty girl. Her body was less attractive than Vivian, and her face


    was less attractive than Joey. She was only averagely attractive. But for Ben Hawk, a new girl was


    always the best girl.


    Every girl was different. Ben Hawk liked the different ways they responded to him sexually.


    Right now, Jillian was striding on top of him half-nakedly. She rocked her slender waist quickly and


    passionately, and moaned loudly.


    Ben Hawk had to admit that his new assistant wasn¡¯t outstandingly pretty, but she was a master when it


    came to sex. Her moans were most arousing among the women he had slept with before.


    They were banging like crazy in his office. All of a sudden, his phone rang.


    Ben Hawk picked it up and looked at it. It was Vivian. He threw it back onto the table without thinking.


    He wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to Vivian now. All he needed at the moment was Jillian¡¯s body.


    However, Vivian kept calling him.


    It kept ringing, and finally Jillian was annoyed. She curled her lips andined, ¡°Mr. Hawk, who is


    calling you? One of your girls?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my younger sister. Just ignore her.¡±


    Ben Hawk didn¡¯t hesitate to tell a lie.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jillian didn''t believe it. She kept rocking her waist and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s your sister, why don¡¯t just turn it


    off? She¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    She took the phone to turn it off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Ben Hawk¡¯s face darkened, and he quickly grabbed it from her hands.


    He knew that if he hung up her phone, Vivian would be too petnt to forgive him in a few days. She


    certainly wouldn¡¯t go easy on him.


    Jillian snorted with disapproval, ¡°I bet it¡¯s another girl of yours, because you¡¯re too intimidated to hang


    up on her. Mr. Hawk, it''s time to get off work. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She angrily stood up, picked her clothes from the floor and started to put them on.


    Ben Hawk had been having too much fun with her to let her go right now.


    He pulled Jillian back into his arms andforted her, ¡°All right, sweetheart, I¡¯ll turn it off. You can¡¯t


    leave me alone. I¡¯m showing you how good I am today.¡±


    He quickly turned it off. It stopped ringing at once.


    Vivian was furious to find that she had been hung up on by Ben Hawk.


    Her mother tried to make excuses for Ben Hawk, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s impossible that Ben isn¡¯t carrying his


    phone on him and it has suddenly run out of battery. So it was turned off.¡±


    Vivian thought it was a possibility. But as a woman, she¡¯d rather believe another possibility that he was


    hanging around with another woman and he had been too busy to answer her phone.


    The very thought of it infuriated her. She was so irritated that she started to pace around in the room.


    Shepleted forgot that she had just slept with Quentin this morning.


    Vivian didn''t feel guilty about it or feel sorry for Ben Hawk. Thanks to Quentin¡¯s instruction, she had


    be shameless long ago. But sarcastically, she was a very jealous woman who couldn''t bear the


    thought of her sex partner cheating on her.


    She and Ben Hawk had been on the same page, because they were equally shameless and selfish.


    That was probably the reason why they had hooked up with each other.


    Vivian bit her lips when she believed she had been cheated on. She changed her clothes and put on


    her high heels, because she had decided to go to Ben Hawk¡¯s office to check on him.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Joey arrived home.

 Chapter 96 An aggressive and partial mother

    Chapter 96 An aggressive and partial mother


    Mrs. Linderman face darkened and she stood up to open the door.


    ¡°Mom¡­ah¡­¡±


    The door opened. Joey looked up and her mother pped her hard in the face.


    ¡°You little ungrateful daughter and sister, get your ass in here.¡±


    Joey was pped by Vivian too. Vivian grabbed her arm, dragged her into the house and mmed the


    door.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Joey touched her burning face and looked at her mother in disbelief.


    She was heartbroken. Her mother had punished her physically for many times since she was a little


    girl. But her mother had never pped her so hard before. She found the expression on her mother¡¯s


    face horrifying.


    Vivian gloated over Joey¡¯s physical suffering. She shrugged and put on a provocative smile, ¡°My dear


    sister, I told you to give me the job and you wouldn¡¯t. Now this is what you deserve.¡±


    Joeyughed silently and pitifully. She stared at her mother like a hurt animal, ¡°I should know better


    than to believe that you would care about me. You just pretended to care about me to get me back


    home and you hit me because you¡¯ve believed everything Vivian had told you. How could you be so


    partial?¡±


    Mrs. Linderman frowned, ¡°You sister is younger than you and she needs an opportunity after


    graduation. As her sister, you despised her and refused to help her. I pped you to remind you who


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m. I¡¯m your mother.¡±


    Joey shook her head. If Vivian had been nicer to her during the interview, she might have considered


    offering Vivian a lower-level position as a clerk in thepany where she could work hard for future


    promotion. Unfortunately, Vivian had been too proud and ambitious to sit down and have a nice


    conversation with Joey.


    Joey was confident that she had never owed anything to Vivian in the past. Besides, Vivian had been


    cheating with her fianc¨¦. She believed it wouldn¡¯t be necessary for her to be nice to Vivian anymore.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I wouldn¡¯t give her the job. She isn¡¯t qualified enough for the job. Mom, you¡¯re so partial.¡±


    Joey slowly put her hand down, and stared at her mother with indifference. Now she was utterly


    disappointed with her sister and her mother.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane to speak to me in this way.¡±


    Her mother was somehow guilty and angry at the same time. She raised her hand, trying to p Joey


    again.


    She was stopped before she could hit Joey this time.


    ¡°Mom, as the saying goes, ¡®when parents hit their children, they feel twice the pain in their own hearts¡¯,


    do you think it''s true? Didn¡¯t you feel sorry for me when you pped me?¡±


    Joey looked at her mother in pain, ¡°Never mind, I would be a fool if I hadn¡¯t realized how cruel you¡¯ve


    been to me in the past twenty-two years. Fine, I get it now. You did give me a good lesson. Are you


    happy now? Is there anything else I could do for you? I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Joey turned around indifferently and reached for the door.


    Mrs. Linderman had never seen Joey so indifference. She froze for a moment.


    Vivian quickly pushed her mother with anxiety, ¡°Mom, she is leaving. You¡¯ve not told her about Ben and


    me.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman finally remembered that there was something else more important to do today. She


    rushed to the door to stop Joey, took a small notebook out of her pocket and handed it to Joey, ¡°It¡¯s you


    and Bens¡¯ engagement paper. Sign your name and your engagement will be officially broken. Then


    you¡¯re giving your engagement presents to your sister and Vivian will be Ben¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± It was a long


    list of presents for Joey and Ben Hawk¡¯s engagement, and both of them had signed the paper in the


    presence of their family members.


    It wasn¡¯t legally bound, but it was the most socially official paper for their engagement other than a


    marriage license.


    Joey was shocked to see the engagement paper in her mother¡¯s hands. She felt more pain than she


    had felt when she was pped by her mother moments ago.


    She looked at her mother in disbelief and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Mom, did you know about Ben


    Hawk and Vivian?¡±


    Her mother nodded, suggesting that she had already known about it.


    ¡°Then why are you asking me to make way for them? Why? It¡¯s apparently Vivian¡¯s fault. Ben Hawk is


    my fianc¨¦. Mom, aren¡¯t you mad at Vivian? Why are you asking me to break off the engagement to


    make way for her? Is there something wrong with my ears? Am I hearing it wrong?¡±


    Joey was heartbroken.


    She had been nning to break off her engagement with Ben Hawk. But it didn''t sound right when her


    mother had decided to ask her to do it.

 Chapter 97 A chaotic scene

    Chapter 97 A chaotic scene


    Mrs. Linderman said disapprovingly, ¡°It was your fault that your fianc¨¦ moved on to someone else. How


    could you me anyone else? I¡¯m d it¡¯s your sister; otherwise some other woman would steal him


    away. Aren¡¯t you happy that Ben will still be a part of our big family?¡±


    Joey was speechless.


    It was total nonsense!


    She finally realized how partial, mean and unreasonable her mother had been.


    She closed her eyes and sighed. Anyhow, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    When she opened her eyes again, she calmly signed the paper.


    Her mother instantly put on a big smile on her wrinkled face. But she found it hard to take it back


    because it was held tight by Joey.


    Joey started at her and asked word by word, ¡°Mom, tell me, am I really your daughter?¡±


    That was all she wanted to ask at the moment.


    She had treated Joey more poorly than Vivian since they were little girls. Vivian had suspected it, so


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    had Joey.


    Joey had never been brave enough to ask the question until today.


    Mrs. Linderman froze, and she instantly became very spiteful, just like when Vivian had asked her the


    same question.


    She looked at Joey¡¯s annoyingly beautiful face and suddenly had the urge to destroy her. To destroy


    Joey, she had to tell the long-hidden truth.


    Just then, the door was suddenly kicked open. Mr. Linderman showed up at the door with an angry


    face.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    Mrs. Linderman was surprised to see him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­go grocery shopping?¡±


    In order to force Joey to break off her engagement with Ben today, Mrs. Linderman had deliberately


    sent him away, because she knew he had loved Joey too much to allow her to do such brutal things to


    Joey.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I forgot to bring any money and had toe back. Otherwise how would I know you¡¯re so


    cruel and selfish with Joey?¡±


    Mr. Linderman red at Mrs. Linderman with red eyes. He was angry and disappointed. Having been


    standing outside the door, he had heard everything.


    He turned around to stare at Vivian, ¡°And you, you hooked up with your sister¡¯s fianc¨¦, and wasn¡¯t


    ashamed about it at all. I¡¯m ashamed of the fact you¡¯re my daughter. You went to school for nothing.


    Get out of my house.¡±


    He pped Vivian hard in the face.


    Vivian hadn¡¯t expected that her father would hit her. She fell down on the floor, totally shocked.


    Mrs. Linderman and Joey were too shocked to respond.


    Mr. Linderman had always been a loving good-tempered father in the past. He had never shouted at


    his daughters since they were little girls.


    ¡°Dad¡­did you p me? You pped me¡­¡±


    Vivian touched her burning face and looked at her father in disbelief. She suddenly turned around to


    yell at Joey with resentment, ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s your fault that Dad hit me. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    She screamed and quickly got up off the floor. She pounced on Joey like a wild animal.


    Joey hadn¡¯t expected that Vivian would vent her anger on her. Vivian grabbed her around the neck with


    all her might and pressed her hard against the wall.


    Vivian was insanely jealous. She couldn¡¯t believe that her gentle and loving father would hit her for


    Joey. She wanted to kill Joey right now. She was tightening her grip on Joey¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Get¡­off¡­me¡­¡±


    Joey found it hard to breathe. Her face was purple and she felt terrible in her chest. She could barely


    finish a sentence.


    ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re insane. Let go of your sister!¡±


    Mr. Linderman was angry at Vivian hurting Joey. He rushed to them and tried to get Vivian off Joey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to touch my daughter!¡±


    Mrs. Linderman thought he was going to hurt Vivian. She instinctively pushed him hard from behind


    and¡­

 Chapter 98 Finger pointing

    Chapter 98 Finger pointing


    Mr. Linderman had been standing at the open door and there were stairs right outside the door. Mrs.


    Linderman pushed him very hard. He had been getting on in years and it was difficult for him to keep


    his bnce. He instantly fell down the stairs.


    There were dozens of stairs. His bones crashed against the concrete stairs and eventually fell against


    the wall across the stairs. There was blood everywhere.


    Mrs. Linderman moaned briefly and fell unconscious.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Mrs. Linderman, Joey and Vivian screamed almost at the same time.


    Mrs. Linderman waspletely shocked. Her body was shaking. She fell on her knees.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Joey panicked when she found her father motionless. She pushed Vivian away and ran down the stairs


    as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Dad¡­Dad¡­¡±


    Joey hurriedly checked her father and found the upper part of his body soaked in blood, ¡°Dad, hang in


    there. Please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She took out her phone with trembling hands and Allen was the first person she wanted to call. She


    called him without hesitation.


    Allen immediately told her not to move her father and he called Chance at once.


    In a short while, the ambnce from Chance¡¯s clinic arrived downstairs. Doctors and nurses quickly


    lifted Mr. Linderman into the ambnce and started first aid treatments right away.


    Joey got on the ambnce and watched, shaking with fear.


    Allen held her tight in his arms, andforted her gently, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry, it will be all right. Don¡¯t be


    scared. I¡¯m here, baby¡­¡±


    ¡°Allen, I¡¯m scared. My father¡­.he¡­¡±


    Joey curled up in his arms and burst into tears.


    Mrs. Linderman and Vivian had wanted to ride in the ambnce, but there were too many people in it.


    They had taken the car behind.


    ¡°Vivian, do you think your father will be all right? Would I go to prison if he died?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Linderman held Vivian¡¯s hands in fright. Under the current circumstance, she cared more about


    herself than her unconscious husband.


    Vivian was scared too. She pushed her mother¡¯s hands away, trying to keep a distance from her. Her


    face went pale, ¡°You pushed my father downstairs, not me. I just hit Joey. I didn¡¯t touch my father at


    all¡­¡±


    She was implying that it was all her mother¡¯s fault that her father had fallen downstairs.


    Mrs. Linderman froze and stared at Vivian in shock. It took her a while toe to her senses and cried


    loudly, ¡°You ungrateful bastard, I did it for you. I¡¯ve done it for you. Were you nning to leave your


    mother alone when something went wrong? What an ungrateful daughter! I was pregnant with you for


    nine months and raised you since you were a little baby. I¡¯ve done my best to feed you, dress you and


    send you to college. How could my own daughter betray me? ¡­¡±


    Vivian was annoyed by her crying mother. She decided to call Ben Hawk, because she was panicked


    and needed someone to rely on at the moment.


    However, Ben Hawk was having much fun with his assistant Jillian in the office. He had turned his


    phone off, so Vivian couldn¡¯t reach him.


    She became even more panicked when she couldn¡¯t reach Ben Hawk. In a moment of desperation, she


    gave Quentin a call.


    Quentin had just taken a shower at home after work. He was sitting in the living room and watching TV,


    bored. Amanda was still busy at work in the office right now.


    He had decided to rush to Chance¡¯s clinic the moment he got her call.


    Mr. Linderman had been sent into the operating room. Joey, Allen, Mrs. Linderman and Vivian were


    waiting outside the operating room anxiously.

 Chapter 99 As long as it was fun

    Chapter 99 As long as it was fun


    Vivian buried her face in her hands, sitting all alone on the chair around the corner in the corridor.


    Suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder. She immediately looked up in surprise and saw


    Quentin¡¯s smiling face.


    Her heart felt warm at the moment. She was now more certain that she had always had feelings for


    Quentin.


    ¡°Quentin¡­¡± She tried to greet him.


    Before she could say anything, Quentin had suddenly pressed his fingers against her lips and smiled,


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask any questions and followed him to the other of the corridor.


    Joey, Allen and Mrs. Linderman were waiting anxiously and they didn¡¯t even notice Vivian¡¯s absence.


    Quentin held Vivian¡¯s hand and walked into the restroom of the hospital. He pushed her into one of the


    cubicles and closed the door.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Vivian hadn¡¯t realized what he had been up to until now.


    She was furious.


    ¡°You bastard, my father is lying in the operating room right now and you¡¯re trying to¡­do it in the


    restroom of the hospital. Quentin, are you insane?¡±


    She pushed him away, trying to open the door and leave.


    Quentin smiled disapprovingly. He grabbed her from behind and ripped her underwear off. He quickly


    unzipped his trousers and took her from behind.


    He added wickedly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you known who I am for a long time? I liked your body three years ago


    and so do I today. Don¡¯t expect any sympathy orfort from me, because I care about nothing else


    about you. All I care about is your body.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­it hurts. Be gentle, your monster!¡±


    Vivian closed her eyes in desperation.


    She hated Ben Hawk so much now. If he had taken her call, she wouldn¡¯t have called Quentin in a


    moment of distress, the bastard who was only interested in her body.


    ¡°Be gentle? I thought you always enjoyed violent sex. Have you changed your taste for other men in


    the past three years?¡±


    Quentin ignored her, and rocked his waist to bang her like crazy.


    Vivian was angry, but it was a small cubicle and she had nowhere to hide. She had no choice but to


    bend over her body against the wall and bite her lips to endure his rudeness.


    ¡°Be quick. My mother would look for me all over if she found that I was gone.¡±


    Vivian tried her best not to moan, but she was enjoying it very much and secretary screaming with joy.


    She had to admit that she preferred Quentin¡¯s rough way when it came to sex.


    ¡°Really? Are you expecting me finish it sooner?¡±


    Quentin changed to another position. He sat on the toilet seat and asked Vivian to sit on hisps face


    to face. He suddenly ripped her shirt off.


    ¡°Ah¡­what are you doing? What am I going to wearter?¡±


    She bit him on the arm furiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re going to wear. It¡¯s none of my business if you wore nothing at all. I¡¯m enjoying


    it as long as it¡¯s fun!¡±


    Quentin grabbed her hair and pulled it backwards to prevent her from biting him again. He grabbed her


    waist with the other hand and went crazy.


    An hour had passed.


    Quentin put on his clothes and left the hospital with satisfaction, while Vivian was left naked and


    exhausted in the restroom.


    The strange thing was that she didn¡¯t hate him at all.


    When Quentin had much fun with her, she had been having a great time herself. It was insane


    pleasure, which was more thrilling than before when she and Ben Hawk were in bed.


    Just like three years ago, she had fallen in love with the painful and humiliating pleasure that Quentin


    had brought her.


    Perhaps some would think she was a cheap girl, but she just liked it so much. She couldn¡¯t dictate how


    her body felt.


    When she restored her strength, she found one of the hospital cleaners¡¯ clothes in the restroom and


    put it on. When she went back to the operating room, she found that her father had been sent to the


    intensive care ward after the operation.


    His life wasn¡¯t in severe danger, but it was still very risky.

 Chapter 100 A mysterious beautiful middle-aged woman

    Chapter 100 A mysterious beautiful middle-aged woman


    If he managed to survive tonight, he would be all right. But if not, then it would be all over.


    Joey stood by her father¡¯s bed anxiously and held his hand, recalling the fun they had had together


    when she was a little girl. Chance had said that talking to the patient might increase the chances of him


    waking up.


    Allen stayed to keep herpany.


    Mrs. Linderman was standing outside the ward, scared as hell. She was afraid that Mr. Linderman


    would never wake up. In that case, she would end up in prison.


    She was upset that Vivian was now nowhere to be found. She was pacing along the corridor outside


    the ward anxiously. She finally decided to leave the hospital and took a taxi to a luxury vi.


    She hesitated outside the vi for quite a while, and eventually rang the doorbell.


    A young maid came to open the door soon.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The maid asked with arrogance and contempt once she found that Mrs.


    Linderman was just a poorly dressed old woman from the countryside.


    Mrs. Linderman had always been proud, but given the circumstances, she had to put on a humble


    smile, ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m looking for Samantha, the mistress of the house. Please tell her I¡¯m here to see


    you. It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    The young maid became more contemptuous when she found the old woman was asking to see the


    mistress. She smiled sarcastically, ¡°Our mistress is busy right now. Who do you think you are to call her


    on a first-name base?¡±


    Mrs. Linderman was furious, but she repressed her anger and forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m the wife of


    Samantha¡¯s elder cousin, and my name is Maple Linderman. You may ask her if she knows me or not.


    It¡¯s very urgent, youngdy, please help me. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    As she had expected, the maid hesitated when Mrs. Linderman had given her detailed information


    about her identity. She paused and said impatiently, ¡°All right, please wait a moment.¡±


    She closed the door and reported it to the mistress.


    She returned in a short while.


    She hadpletely changed her attitude. She opened the door for Mrs. Linderman and bowed to her


    with a smile on her face, ¡°Mrs. Linderman, the mistress is inviting you toe inside. This way,


    please!¡±


    When the maid told the mistress the name of the guest, she was very surprised and immediately asked


    the maid to invite her toe in. She must be someone important to the mistress.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mrs. Linderman snorted. She was now arrogant as she had always been. She gave the maid a lecture.


    The minute she walked into the vi, she was amazed by its splendor. Everything was novel and


    splendid for her.


    The maid exited the room after Mrs. Linderman was shown into the living room.


    In therge living room, a big chair was facing the window and a woman in an emerald robe was sitting


    on it with her back turned to Mrs. Linderman. Thetter couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you Samantha?¡± Mrs. Linderman approached her and asked tentatively.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was icy cold, ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you not to see me unless something happened to my


    baby?¡±


    Her voice somehow softened when she said the word ¡°baby¡±.


    She immediately turned around to face Mrs. Linderman. She stood up, walked to Mrs. Linderman and


    asked anxiously, ¡°Has something happened to my baby?¡±


    Mrs. Linderman finally saw her face when the woman went near her.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous of the woman.


    Mrs. Linderman was only forty-five years old, but she had be a wrinkled olddy. The woman


    named Samantha was actually only five years younger than her.


    She was forty, but she looked like a thirty-year old woman. Her skin was wless and smooth. Her


    body was slender and curvy as before. Her face was young and breathtakingly beautiful as always.


    She was more mature and even more appealing than when she was a teenage girl.

 Chapter 101 A bold idea

    Chapter 101 A bold idea


    Mrs. Linderman recollected herself and forced a smile, ¡°She is all right. It¡¯s my husband, Mr.


    Linderman. He fell down the stairs by ident and is now in the hospital. The doctor said that if he


    survived tonight, he would recover. But if he didn¡¯t, there would be nothing the doctor could do about it.


    So I thought¡­you might want to see him and talk to him. If he heard your voice, he might be able to


    wake up sooner.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The middle-aged beautiful woman Samantha was relieved to hear that her baby was fine, but the news


    of Mr. Linderman¡¯s hospitalization made her frown again. She asked anxiously, ¡°How did my cousin fall


    down the stairs?¡±


    Yes, Samantha was Mr. Linderman¡¯s younger cousin and they had grown up together. However, after


    she had married into a wealthy family, she had rarelye back to visit her rtives in the countryside.


    Mrs. Linderman felt guilty, but she quickly made up a lie, ¡°People will inevitably get on in years. You


    know, he¡¯s in his fifties now. Older people always have bad eyesight and bad knees¡­¡±


    Samantha didn''t suspect anything. She frowned, a little embarrassed, ¡°My cousin had an ident and I


    really should go to see him. But¡­but my husband wille home soon. If he couldn¡¯t find me at home,


    he would certainly ask about my whereabouts. I¡¯m afraid he will get to the bottom of it, so I can¡¯t go!¡±


    Mrs. Linderman almost lost it when Samantha turned her down. But she soon came up with an idea.


    She took a step forward and whispered, ¡°You gave up the baby for adoption on the very day you gave


    birth to her, and you haven¡¯te home to see her for some reason all these years. I¡¯ve raised her like


    my own and now she has grown up to be a beautiful young woman. More importantly, she looks very


    much like you. She¡¯s looking after my husband at the hospital right now. If you went there, you would


    certainly see her with your own eyes. It has been twenty-two years. Don¡¯t you want to see your own


    daughter?¡±


    As she had expected, Samantha hesitated. She bit her lips and finally made up her mind after quite a


    while, ¡°All right. I¡¯m going to the hospital with you. But please don¡¯t tell her who I am. I¡­couldn¡¯t tell her


    the truth now. Besides, you must nevere here to see me again unless there was something wrong


    with my baby in the future.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Samantha had married up and be a snob who was unwilling to visit her poor


    rtives in the countryside. To be honest¡­she had a skeleton in the closet, and she couldn''t afford to


    tell her husband about it. To hide her secret, she had no choice but to remain an ungrateful ¡°bad


    woman¡±. ¡°All right, I will keep it in mind.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman nodded. She looked respectful, but deep down inside she hated Samantha very much.


    She¡¯d rather that Samantha and her husband never met each other again. After all, there had been


    much going on among them.


    Samantha grabbed her coat, got on the car, and drove to Chance¡¯s clinic with Mrs. Linderman.


    Mrs. Linderman was jealous of Samantha¡¯s fancy car and her excellent driving skills, but she didn¡¯t


    dare to show it.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the clinic.


    At the moment, Vivian was at the bedside of her sick father.


    It was Joey who had been looking after her father since the ident. She was anxious, scared and on


    the verge of a mental breakdown. She had been holding her father¡¯s hands and gently talking to him.


    But eventually she was too exhausted to stay awake. When she had fallen asleep, Allen Charles took


    her to bed in the next ward.


    Vivian had returned from the hospital toilet after Quentin left. So she filled in Joey¡¯s ce to look after


    her father at the bedside.


    It was how Samantha mistook Vivian for her daughter when she walked into the room and saw Vivian.


    ¡°My dear¡­¡±


    Samantha held Vivian¡¯s hands with excitement and instantly burst into tears.


    ¡°Who¡­who are you?¡±


    Utterly confused, Vivian turned to Mrs. Linderman.


    Mrs. Linderman was surprised too. But she immediately came up with a bold and crazy idea. She


    hesitated no more and quickly winked at Vivian, ¡°This is your Aunt Samantha and she is your father¡¯s


    cousin. Come and say hello to your Auntie.¡±


    Vivian was even more confused by the weird look on Mrs. Linderman¡¯s face. But she could tell from


    Samantha¡¯s designer clothes and shinning diamonds that she was probably some wealthy rtive of


    her family. Thus she greeted Samantha in a sweet voice without hesitation, ¡°Nice to meet you, Auntie!¡±

 Chapter 102 A windfall

    Chapter 102 A windfall


    ¡°Hello, what a nice girl¡­¡± Samantha was very happy.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Vivian looked innocent and beautiful, and Samantha liked her at the first sight. However, her smile was


    gone when she saw the crumpled cleaner¡¯s uniform that Vivian was wearing.


    She reprimanded Mrs. Linderman for not buying Vivian some decent clothes, while she took a gold


    card out of her purse and handed it to Vivian, saying it was a gift for her.


    Vivian was thrilled to ept it. She talked with Samantha for a while and left the room with Mrs.


    Linderman to give Samantha some privacy to talk to Mr. Linderman.


    After Vivian closed the door, she instantly grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and asked excitedly, ¡°Mom, who


    is the woman? Why did she give me a gold card when we met for the first time?¡±


    Mrs. Linderman turned her head slightly away and said calmly, ¡°It doesn''t matter who she is. All that


    matters is that she is very rich and you¡¯d better act more politely when you see her in the future. I bet it


    will be very rewarding for you. It¡¯s a gold card this time. Maybe next time it will be diamonds, expensive


    cars, and fancy houses!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Vivian was even more curious about Samantha¡¯s identity after she heard what her mother had said. But


    her mother was apparently unwilling to say more about it. She knew she shouldn¡¯t ask more questions


    now. So she made up an excuse and left the hospital. She went straight to an ATM nearby.


    At the moment, Vivian was dying to know how much money there was in the gold card!


    She eagerly entered the password Samantha had told her and she was bbergasted when she saw


    the bnce of the bank ount.


    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six¡­¡±


    She counted the zeroes one by one, ¡°Oh my God, a million dors!¡±


    She was insanely overjoyed.


    She had never seen so much money in her entire life!


    With so much money, there was no need for her to go to work in the CL Group anymore. She could


    travel, buy everything she had wanted to buy, and even start her own business. She closed her eyes


    with joy, imaging a wonderful picture of her future life.


    At the same time, back in the ward, Samantha sat down at the bedside the minute Vivian and Mrs.


    Linderman had left the room. She stared at Mr. Linderman¡¯s wrinkled face and let out a sigh, ¡°My dear


    cousin, it¡¯s me, Samantha.¡±


    The eyshes of Mr. Linderman¡¯s closed eyes immediately quivered at her voice.


    Samantha reached out to touch his face and she suddenly became very sad, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in


    twenty-two years. You¡¯ve grown old too. I still remember those days we had spent together when we


    were kids. How happy and innocent we were! It was a shame that I failed you. I¡¯m so sorry I failed


    you¡­¡±


    Tears were running down her face as she was talking.


    Taking a walk down the memoryne, it was a time when they had been kids in the sixties. Marriages


    between distant cousins were prevalent in the countryside back then. Therefore, Samantha and Mr.


    Linderman had gotten engaged with mutual consent from their parents when Samantha was very


    young. But Mr. Linderman was ten years older than Samantha. He had had to wait for her to grow up


    and it was ten yearster when Samantha finally turned sixteen years old.


    While he had been looking forward to their wedding, Samantha was eager to leave their vige to see


    the bigger world before getting married. Their parents wouldn¡¯t allow it, but Mr. Linderman was all in


    favor of her decision.


    He had been in love with her since they were little. Besides, he had waited for her for more than a


    decade, he didn¡¯t mind waiting for another year or two.


    What he hadn''t expected was that after a year, Samantha returned to the vige, shattered and


    pregnant.


    She was carrying another man''s child.


    Mr. Linderman was devastated. But he didn¡¯tin. He was nice to her as always. It was only that


    he became silent and skinny.


    After several months, Samantha gave birth to a baby girl.


    She asked him to take care of the baby. She left her home town again and never returned. She had


    been wiring him a handsome sum of money every year as alimony.


    Samantha had failed the entire family. Two yearster, Mr. Linderman met Mrs. Linerman on a blind


    date.


    All in all, Samantha had owed Mr. Linderman too much.


    Mr. Linderman¡¯s eyelids twitched even more at Samantha¡¯s self-condemning sobs.


    Samantha continued, ¡°I¡¯ve met my baby. She¡¯s grown into a tall and beautiful girl. Thank you for having


    forgiven me and raised her for me. Thank you so much. You¡¯re the best man I¡¯ve ever seen in the


    world, dear cousin. Please wake up. A good man like you should live a long and happy life. I¡¯m the one


    who deserves such a great misfortune, not you. I¡¯m an ungrateful, greedy and vain woman!¡±

 Chapter 103 She woke him up with a kiss

    Chapter 103 She woke him up with a kiss


    Samantha started crying, ¡°I¡¯ve actually paid the price. I¡¯ve lived a wealthy life, but¡­but I¡¯m not happy at


    all. Everyday feels like a year for me. I¡¯d rather have stayed in the vige in the first ce. In that case,


    I wouldn''t have met the man who had hurt me so much. When I had my baby girl, I shouldn¡¯t have left


    home to avenge myself on him again. I should have spent the rest of my life with you. I¡¯ve sold my soul


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for revenge. It has been more than twenty years, and I still haven¡¯t avenged myself, but I¡¯ve wasted


    most of my life. God, I¡¯m so resentful¡­¡±


    Mr. Linderman¡¯s fingers moved, and his eyelids quivered. He had heard Samantha¡¯s confession, and


    he had been trying very hard to wake up, because he wanted tofort the woman he had been in


    love with for his entire life.


    Samantha was happy to see his reaction. She knew he had been able to hear her words and he could


    still feel things. She bit her lips and stood up. She leaned over to him and kissed him on the lips.


    At the very moment, Mr. Linderman suddenly opened his eyes.


    He looked at her beautiful face and felt her soft lips. His mind went nk. He just looked at her


    unblinkingly and totally forgot to react.


    However, Mrs. Linderman, who had been waiting outside the door, happened to see it through the


    ss in the door. She was burning with rage.


    But she had asked Samantha toe to the hospital to wake her husband up herself. Thus she was in


    no position to be mad at her. She had to repress her anger, but it encouraged her to carry out her evil


    n all the more.


    At the moment, Joey was sleeping soundly in the next room.


    But she had one dream after another. She was totally unaware that her fate had been twisted by Mrs.


    Linderman again.


    After Mr. Linderman woke up, Samantha didn¡¯t stay, because she couldn¡¯t afford to be seen here. She


    drove back to the prison-like luxury vi.


    Joey was woken up by a nightmare at the midnight. When she learned that her father had woken up


    and his life wasn¡¯t in danger anymore, she fell asleep in Allen¡¯s arms again with an easy mind.


    The next day, Joey went to work very early. She had actually nned to ask for a day''s leave to look


    after her father. But she had just started her new job not long ago, and she was too embarrassed to ask


    for leave.


    Vivian had showed up at the office of the personnel department even earlier than Joey, and the HR


    officer lily was handling the admission procedure for her.


    Joey was shocked to find her here. She asked Lily what was going on. Vivian had failed the interview


    yesterday.


    Lily smiled sarcastically, ¡°It is Amanda¡¯s decision. If you have a problem with it, you should go talk to


    her. Why are you picking on me?¡±


    Lily had been the HR officer in the past two years without any promotion. She had assumed that the


    position of administrative director would definitely be hers this time. However, Joey had shown up from


    nowhere and stolen the job from her. So she had hated Joey very much and deliberately given her a


    hard time in the past days. She was even ruder to Joey whenever she talked to her.


    As a neer, Joey had tried her best to bear with Lily. She was confused when she was told that


    Amanda had made the decision.


    Amanda hadn¡¯t recruited anyone who had failed the interview with Joey, but this time¡­


    Joey stood up and decided to go to the executive office to ask Amanda about it. Vivian smirked and


    stopped her with arrogance in high heels, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t give me the chance, but I¡¯ve still managed to


    get the job as the private secretary of the general manager of the CL Group myself!¡±


    Joey looked at Vivian¡¯s provocative eyes and said indifferently, ¡°All right. I¡¯d like to see how you do your


    job well. I don¡¯t despise you for no reason, because you are not qualified at all.¡±


    Vivian chuckled disapprovingly, ¡°Joey, maybe I¡¯m not as stupid as you thought and you aren¡¯t as smart


    as you thought either. It''s quite obvious you¡¯re not the better one of us. Ben has chosen me over you.


    You know very well I¡¯m way better than you! I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better watch out when I¡¯m here in


    the CL Group. Otherwise you will learn your lesson the hard way!¡±

 Chapter 104 She was bullied in the office

    Chapter 104 She was bullied in the office


    After saying that, Vivian grabbed her employee¡¯s card, flipped her hair and walked away.


    Joey was left angry and speechless.


    Lily, who had been quite enjoying the show,ughed with a sharp voice, ¡°Joey, it turns out she is your


    sister. It sounds like your boyfriend has cheated on you with her, am I hearing it right? Oh my God, two


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    sisters fighting over a man, what a soap opera clich¨¦! I¡¯m so impressed by your love drama.¡±


    Joey was furious with Lily¡¯s provocative words because the bitch was literally adding fuel to the me.


    She suddenly turned around to re at her and said word by word, ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve treated you with respect


    and borne with you because you¡¯re a senior employee in the CL Group. Do you really think I¡¯m too


    afraid to stand up to you? I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯ming to the end of my tolerance. Behave yourself and


    stop being such a bitch!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lily had never seen Joey so aggressive, and she suddenly became tongue-tied.


    Joey had never responded to her sarcasm before, which had been mistaken by her as a sign of


    cowardice. She certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to bully Joey again from now on.


    Joey continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me by the first name again during work. In the office, I¡¯m your


    superior and you¡¯re my subordinate. Please call me Miss Linderman when you talk to me again. By the


    way, you¡¯d better pay more attention to your work. You¡¯ve been dragging me down with your


    negligence. Don¡¯t you know why you¡¯ve never gotten promoted at thepany after you''ve worked


    here for so long? This is why!¡±


    She returned to her office and started to work, leaving Lily shocked.


    Now it was Lily¡¯s turn to be motionless and speechless.


    What Joey had said about her had really hit the nail on the head.


    Vivian was totally unaware that she had started a fight between Joey and Lily in the office. She was


    now in the secretary office after she had changed into the suits in the changing room.


    To be honest, there was no need for her toe to work in the CL Group with such a big windfallst


    night. After all, the new job didn¡¯t pay very handsomely. Yet¡­ she had decided to show up for work on


    time today.


    She didn''t know why she had decided toe here herself. Maybe she wanted to piss Joey off with


    her appearance. Maybe she¡¯de here for¡­Quentin.


    Though Quentin had treated her with nothing but rudeness every time, which was quite humiliating for


    her. But there was no denying that he had brought her incredible pleasure too. She was ufortable,


    both physically and mentally, with the idea of her life in the future without such excitement, Therefore,


    she had decided to see more of him as his colleague in the CL Group, though she already had a million


    dors. That was why she had shown up so early in the office today.


    The CL Group wasrger in scale than the Walter Group, thus the general manger was always busy


    with work, even with the work load shared by more secretaries than the Walter Group. Apart from the


    secretary general Quentin and the newest one Vivian, there were three more beautiful and demure


    female secretaries, i.e. Faith, Miranda and Yvonne.


    As a neer, Vivian was pretty, flirtatious and uncultivated. What was worse, she was quite a slow


    learner. And her big boobs outshone anyone else of the three.


    It took less than half a day for the three secretaries to simultaneously find Vivian repulsive. Without


    doubt, they were anything but nice to her.


    When a girl was hated by another one, she was destined to have a rough day, let alone three girls at


    the same time. One could only imagine how distressing the first day of work was for Vivian.


    Having been bossed around by those three girls in the morning, Vivian was now miserable beyond


    words.


    As the secretary general, Quentin¡¯s work waspellingly busy and he had to treat his job with utmost


    caution because everything he was doing was important. With his mind concentrated on work in his


    private office, he had no idea how Vivian had been bullied right outside. However, even if he did, he


    wouldn''t care.


    As he had said to Vivian in the hospital yesterday, all he had cared about was her body. Other than


    that, he wasn¡¯t interested in her at all and he couldn''t care less about the trouble she was in.

 Chapter 105 Beautiful bosses

    Chapter 105 Beautiful bosses


    It was 12 o¡¯clock, time for lunch. There was two hours¡¯ recess at noon. Vivian was finally able to take a


    break.


    Having been running around in very high heels, she found her feet were killing her.


    When everyone else had left for lunch, Vivian couldn''t bear it anymore. She kicked the door of


    Quentin¡¯s office open.


    Quentin was putting the files in order, ready to take a lunch break. He sat back in his chair when she


    rushed into his office angrily. He smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so upset? Did anyone give you a


    hard time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, those three bitches did. They¡¯re really getting in my hair. They have been bossing me around the


    entire morning. I couldn¡¯t stand it. I¡¯m quitting!¡±


    Vivian quickly kicked her heels off and screamed with anger.


    ¡°Quitting?¡±


    Quentin raised his eyebrows. He stood up, pulled her into his arms, and threw her onto the desk. His


    smile was wicked, ¡°If you left, how could it so convenient for us to do what I¡¯m doing to you?¡±


    His hands were running all over her body.


    Vivian certainly knew what he was up to. She had been mentally prepared for what would happen to


    her when she walked into his office alone, but she had decided toe here nevertheless. She had


    wanted it herself, just like three years ago. She couldn''t resist the temptation.


    They couldn''t get hands off each other in seconds.


    At the moment, in thepany cafeteria, Amanda had ordered lunch for Quentin. She was sitting by


    the window alone, waiting for him to join her for lunch.


    Unfortunately, she had been waiting in vain. But she didn¡¯t mind it, because she believed he had


    probably been too busy to stop for lunch. So she decided to bring lunch to his office secretly after a


    while.


    Why did she have to do it secretly? It was because they were a secretly married couple. If she were


    caught bringing him lunch, people might talk.


    Amanda was having lunch alone, bored. When she idently raised her head, she found Joey and a


    handsome young man looking around for empty seats with trays in their hands.


    ¡°Joey,e here.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Amanda instantly waved at them. She had genuinely liked Joey.


    In some aspects, they were surprisingly simr to each other. They were conservative, reserved and


    self-respecting young women who were trying to aplish something in the workce on their own.


    ¡°Amanda!¡±


    Joey noticed her and walked toward her with the young man. They sat down across the table.


    ¡°Miss Amanda, how are you?¡±


    The young man didn''t dare to act as casual as Joey around Amanda. He greeted her politely before he


    took the seat.


    Amanda smiled gracefully, ¡°Leonard, rx. It¡¯s not work time. Don¡¯t be so nervous. Please call me


    Amanda from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Amanda!¡± Leonard nodded happily.


    He had joined thepany with Vivian today. Vivian was the private secretary of the general manager,


    while he was the assistant of the administration manager. He was actually Amanda¡¯s secretary.


    It was his first day of work and he had run into Joey who had interviewed him for the job several days


    ago outside the cafeteria. Joey had found him quite unfamiliar with thepany. So she had offered to


    take him to lunch.


    The three of them didn''t talk much through the lunch. Amanda and Joey were enjoying their lunch,


    while Leonard was too nervous to find the right topic.


    Amanda and Joey were both very beautiful women. Both of them were his superiors, one of whom was


    elegant and powerful while the other was delicate and generous. As a new graduate, he had no work


    experience. All he had was ambition and passion. How could he not be nervous?


    Therefore, his white shirt was wet with sweat after lunch.


    ¡°Young man, keep it up!¡±


    Amanda packed Quentin¡¯s lunch, patted Leonard on the shoulder, and left.


    Joey chuckled. She followed Amanda¡¯s example and patted him on the shoulder with a serious look,


    giving him a lecture, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not as mysterious as you thought. Keep up the hard work and you


    will be sessful. You have my word.¡±


    After saying that, she left the cafeteria too.


    Leonard scratched his head and said to himself with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t they the legendary beautiful


    bosses? How lucky I am!¡±


    After Amanda left the cafeteria, she went straight to Quentin¡¯s office with the packed lunch.

 Chapter 106 She asked for it

    Chapter 106 She asked for it


    ¡°Mr. Quentin, are you in the office?¡±


    Amanda asked in a low voice at his office door and knocked.


    Vivian and Quentin had been having much fun in the office. They were shocked to find someone


    outside the door, especially Quentin.


    He withdrew from Vivian¡¯s body without hesitation. He hurriedly adjusted his clothes and decided to


    hide Vivian, who was half-naked now, under his desk behind the big chair. He went to answer the door.


    ¡°Miss Amanda, what can I do for you?¡± Quentin said in a professional tone.


    He was afraid that Vivian would reveal herself and make a scene when she figured out that Amanda


    was actually his wife.


    Although he had enjoyed Vivian¡¯s body, he had truly loved his wife Amanda, because Amanda was a


    good woman and wife who deserved to be loved by a man. She was perfect, except that she was an


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ambitious career woman.


    Amanda froze at the serious look on his face. In the past, whenever there wasn¡¯t anyone around,


    Quentin would have been quite intimate with her. He would call her Honey and couldn¡¯t get his hands


    off her, but this time¡­


    But she was fine with it, because it would definitely save her the trouble of being caught by other


    colleagues.


    Amanda didn¡¯t suspect anything at all. As they say, a woman who does an excellent job at work might


    do a lousy job in detecting a cheating lover.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to lunch, so I¡¯m bringing you some on my way back to the office.¡±


    Amanda smiled and handed him the lunch.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Quentin took it and there was a flicker of guilt in his eyes. He was too embarrassed to


    look at her in the eye. So he lowered his eyes so that Amanda wouldn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°Well, goodbye.¡±


    Amanda nodded with a smile, turning around to leave.


    ¡°Amanda¡­¡±


    Quentin couldn¡¯t help calling her name gently when he saw her innocent and beautiful smile.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Amanda turned around to look at him, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Quentin quickly shook his head. Under such circumstances, he¡¯d better send Amanda away


    as quickly as possible. What a stupid act!


    Amanda didn¡¯t suspect anything. She turned around and walked away elegantly.


    Quentin closed the door and looked at the warm lunch in his hand. All of a sudden, he became very


    agitated.


    Vivian stood up from under the desk when she found the visitor was gone. She couldn¡¯t help saying


    jealously when she found Quentin absent-minded, ¡°Who is this Amanda? She sounds like an old


    woman in her thirties. Why did she bring you lunch? Are you sleeping with her in secret?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t gotten her job through the regr channels. Thus she had never met the administration


    manager Amanda before.


    Quentin frowned at her mean words. He took several steps forward to hold her chin up and said with a


    sullen face, ¡°What were you saying? She might be in her thirties, but she¡¯s way better than you.


    Compared to her, you¡¯re nothing but a cheap mean bitch. She is a princess who is elegant, noble,


    knowledgeable and self-respecting. You¡¯re absolutely nothing inparison.


    Vivian had never been humiliated in such a way by anyone, let alone a man who had been banging her


    on the desk moments ago. She found it unbearably insulting.


    ¡°Quentin, you¡¯re a bastard. Since she is such a wonderful woman, why don¡¯t you go to her? You¡¯re not


    putting your hand on me every again. Go to hell!¡±


    Vivian was infuriated. She grabbed the lunch on his desk, smashed it onto the floor, and even stamped


    on it. The lunch Amanda had brought was instantly scattered everywhere on the floor.


    She should have known better than to smash the lunch Amanda had brought to Quentin out of love.


    Quentin was furious too.


    He hadn¡¯t been in a good mood before and now he was beside himself.


    ¡°What a slut! Who do you think you are? You called me bastard, and I think you¡¯re asking for it.¡±


    His eyes were red with rage. He took her by the throat with one hand, and started to rip off her clothes


    with the other one.

 Chapter107 Distorted hatred

    Distorted hatred


    Compared with their previous sexual encounters, Quentin was practically raping her. He was more rude


    and cruel than ever.


    When Vivian walked out his office, she could barely stand on her feet. Her legs were shaking and she


    was bleeding. There were traces of blood along her thighs, on her ankles and in her shoes. It was a


    shocking sight.


    Luckily no one was there to see her, because it was recess time.


    She walked out of thepany step by step with clenched fists.


    She would nevere back to work here. She would never see the monstrous Quentin again!


    Joey, after she had finished lunch in thepany cafeteria, decided to rush to Chance¡¯s clinic to see


    her father during recess hours.


    Mr. Linderman had woken up, but he was still very weak. Mrs. Linderman had stayed at the hospital to


    look after him, but she was pulling a long face. She was the one who had pushed her husband down


    stairs, and now she was the mad one.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mr. Linderman decided to ignore her. He had gotten used to her selfishness and meanness long ago.


    So even if he was wide awake, he thought he¡¯d better close his eyes to avoid her.


    But deep down in his heart, he had started to think of Samantha like crazy, as he had done decades


    ago. He had been in love with her for his entire life since she was a teenage girl. Now they were both


    middle-aged, but she was still very beautiful.


    Joey thought her father was asleep when she found that his eyes were closed. She tried not to make a


    sound. But Mrs. Lindeman immediately dragged her out of the room and asked her the question she


    had intended to ask sincest night.


    ¡°Who is the young man that you were withst night? What''s your rtionship with him?¡±


    Joey slightly lowered her head and answered honestly, ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend and everything is¡­fine with


    us.¡±


    Although Mrs. Linderman was the one to me for her father¡¯s severe ident and Joey was very


    mad at her, she knew her mother hadn¡¯t done it on purpose. They were her parents after all. How could


    she resent her mother for long?


    Mrs. Linderman smiled sarcastically, ¡°No wonder you agreed to sign the paper immediately when I


    asked you to break off your engagement with Ben yesterday. It turns out you had intended to do so


    long ago. It seemed that I was helping Vivian. But you¡¯re the real one who has gotten the most out of


    it.¡±


    Joey looked up at her mother with sad eyes, ¡°Mom, how could you say that? You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    A mother should never have said those mean words to her child. She sounded more like Joey¡¯s worst


    sworn enemy.


    Mrs. Linderman looked away from Joey¡¯s eyes. She had really taken a hit when Samantha showed up


    yesterday. While she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Samantha, she could do whatever she wanted to


    Joey.


    ¡°Where does he work? How is his family background?¡±


    Mrs. Linderman paused before she asked again. She didn¡¯t n to fall out with Joey for the moment.


    Joey hesitated for a second and answered honestly, ¡°He¡¯s the mayor of this city. I guess his family is


    decent, but I¡¯ve not visited his family yet, so I¡¯m not quite sure.¡±


    ¡°The mayor?¡±


    Mrs. Linderman almost fell down when she heard it. She was staring at Joey,pletely shocked and


    a little jealous and resentful.


    She had lived in the shadow of Samantha for decades. People had alwayspared her with


    Samantha, and soon drawn the conclusion that she was no match for Samantha, both physically and


    culturally.


    Therefore, when she had learnt that Vivian had stolen Joey¡¯s finance Ben, she wasn¡¯t mad at all.


    Instead, she was relieved and proud of her daughter¡¯s aplishment. Maybe she couldn¡¯t beat


    Samantha, but her daughter had beaten Samantha¡¯s daughter.


    However, her short-lived moments of joy were now shattered by the news that Joey had found herself a


    new boyfriend who was way better than Ben both personally and socially. It was too much for her!


    Was it destined that she and her daughter would always be outshone by Samantha and her daughter?


    Mrs. Linderman became insanely jealous and resentful, because she thought it was so unfair.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling all right?¡±


    Joey was unaware that Mrs. Linderman was holding grudges against her. When Joey found her pale-


    faced, she thought her mother wasn¡¯t feeling very well.


    Mrs. Linderman recollected herself and smiled sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t cry for the moon. Otherwise it will


    After saying that, she turned around to open the door, walked into the room and mmed the door,


    leaving Joey outside alone.


    Joey was confused.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid, thus she knew Mrs. Linderman was implying that she shouldn''t expect miracles to


    happen to her, because when the clock struck midnight, everything would be back at square one.

 Chapter 108 Her lie was exposed

    Chapter 108 Her lie was exposed


    ¡°Mom¡­are you really my mother?¡±


    Joey leaned against the wall and fell down on her knees in desperation. She closed her eyes and tears


    were running down her cheeks.


    Joey doubted it more than ever.


    Mrs. Linderman had been explicit about her dislike or even hatred for Joey. Joey couldn¡¯t get the idea


    out of her mind.


    Chance, who was hiding at the end of the corridor, had watched it all.


    He touched his chin and said to himself, ¡°A mother could be so cruel to her children, how strange it is!¡±


    It seemed that Joey¡¯s question could only be answered by him.


    As a doctor, he knew it better than anyone else that DNA was the most effective way to find out


    whether they were mother and daughter.


    At the moment, Mr. Linderman, Mrs. Linderman and Joey were all at the hospital. It would be an easy


    job if he wanted to secretly collect their DNA samples, such as hair.


    Chance smiled, turned around and walked away.


    Joey didn¡¯t stay long at the hospital, because she had to go back to work this afternoon.


    Lily had apparently learnt her lesson after the lecture this morning. When Joey went back to the office,


    she had already prepared the attendance record and taken the initiative to share the most important


    information in it with Joey.


    When Joey found that Vivian hadn¡¯t clocked in, she immediately told Lily to call the secretary office of


    the general manager to ask whether Vivian hade to work.


    They were told that Vivian had left.


    Joey couldn¡¯t help shaking her head in disappointment. Vivian¡¯s arrogance this morning had really


    given her the impression that her sister had made up her mind to work hard. Now she knew she had


    overrated Vivian.


    Time flew when there was no one in the office to give her a hard time. Four hourster, Joey got off


    work and went straight to the hospital to see her father again.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only this time, she found the clinic was crowded.


    There were Mrs. Linderman and the attending doctor Chance outside the ward. Vivian and Ben Hawk


    were there too. But she was shocked to see Martin and Allen.


    She almost fell down because of fear.


    It was over. Ben Hawk and Allen Charles had met each other. Martin showed up here too. She was


    afraid that Allen had probably learnt everything from Martin or Ben Hawk.


    Joey nearly fainted, because her world was falling apart.


    At the very moment, Ben Hawk and Allen were ring at each other like a pair of sworn enemies. If it


    hadn¡¯t been for Mrs. Linderman and Vivian trying to stop Ben Hawk from jumping onto Allen, and


    Martin and Chance doing the same to Allen, they must have had gotten into a fierce fight.


    Almost all of them froze for a second when they saw Joey.


    ¡°Baby!¡±


    ¡°Joey!¡±


    Allen and Ben Hawk shook themselves free from theirpanions almost simultaneously, and walked


    toward Joey side by side.


    Joey took a step backward and subconsciously had the urge to run away.


    However, her hands were respectively grabbed by them almost at the same time.


    ¡°Get your hands off my baby!¡±


    Allen suddenly punched Ben Hawk¡¯s left arm with which thetter was grabbing Joey¡¯s hand. He was


    bursting with rage, like a possessive and protective male lion.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should get your hands off my fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s not your baby or whatsoever.¡±


    Ben Hawk didn''t budge. He pinched Allen¡¯s left arm with all his might, trying to thwart him with great


    pain.


    Caught in the middle, Joey was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    But she knew she had to calm down as soon as possible. If she blew it, her rtionship with Allen


    would be over.


    She took a deep breath to recollect herself. She raised her eyes to look at Ben Hawk indifferently and


    said coldly, ¡°Ben Hawk, I¡¯ve broken off my engagement with you. It¡¯s over between us. Get your hands


    off me!¡±


    Ben Hawk¡¯s eyes were red with anger, like a raging beast, ¡°Broken off our engagement? It was just


    your idea and I didn¡¯t agree to do so. You will be mine forever, no matter what.¡±


    Allenughed sarcastically, ¡°I just saw your so-called engagement papers. It¡¯s not legally binding at all.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯ve agreed or not, Joey can break off your engagement at will. If you keep


    bothering her, I¡¯m warning you, you will end up in prison.¡±

 Chapter 109 How it would end

    Chapter 109 How it would end


    Ben Hawk¡¯s face went pale when he was warned by Allen. Before Joey arrived, he had quarreled with


    Allen Charles for a while. He was told by Mrs. Linderman about Allen¡¯s high social status. Thus he


    knew very well that it was more than a mere threat.


    Mrs. Linderman, who had been watching it, panicked when she heard that Ben Hawk might be locked


    up in prison for harassing Joey.


    Why had both Ben Hawk and Allen Charles shown up here? It was simple. Mrs. Linderman had


    nned it, because she wanted to break Joey and Allen up.


    However, to her surprise, after Allen had learnt about Joey¡¯s rtionship with Ben Hawk, he was


    furious, but instead of abandoning Joey immediately, he still decided to stay and protect her. There was


    no sign of a nasty breakup.


    Things hadn''t turned out as she had expected. She was surprised at Allen¡¯s devoted love to Joey.


    ¡°Vivian, go and stop Ben. Stop fighting. Your father is still lying in sickbed inside. It is too noisy for a


    patient.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman finally knew that she had made a mistake. She quickly nudged Vivian, asking her to


    smooth things over.


    But Vivian was furious, ¡°There is no need to stop them. He¡¯s fighting another man because of Joey, not


    me. I¡¯d rather p him hard on the face right now. There is no way I would help him out.¡±


    She turned around and limped away.


    If her mother hadn¡¯t called and promised a good y, she certainly wouldn¡¯t havee here. Having


    been tortured by Quentin this morning, every single step was excruciatingly painful for her.


    In such great pain herself, she was in no mood to care about anything else, not even Ben Hawk.


    Vivian hadn¡¯t realized that after she had met Quentin, she had stopped caring much about Ben Hawk


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    like before.


    Vivian¡¯s departure suddenly overwhelmed Mrs. Linderman even more. It had been her n, and now


    she had no idea how it would end.


    She worked up the courage to step forward to persuade them, ¡°Ben, Mr. Charles, we¡¯re not strangers


    and there is no need to make a scene. Why don¡¯t you stop fighting for my sake? Calm down. Let¡¯s have


    a nice talk.¡±


    A suggestion of truce was exactly what Ben Hawk needed right now. He immediately let go of Joey, but


    he still refused to admit his defeat, ¡°You¡¯re a mayor and you have a thing for another man¡¯s ex-


    girlfriend. Haha, all right. You can have my leftovers. I¡¯m afraid you would regret it someday.¡±


    He snorted, threw his head back and left.


    Allen was infuriated by Ben Hawk¡¯s explicit insult of Joey. His eyes were ferocious and he was jumping


    onto Ben Hawk to give him a good lesson.


    Allen had put up with him for quite a while.


    Unfortunately, he had been stopped by Martin and Chance.


    And he was stopped again.


    It was Joey this time.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    Joey held his slightly cold hands tightly. She wanted to exin it to him. She refused to let go of his


    hands, because she was afraid that he would never be hers again once she released them.


    Allen froze when Joey called his name. He didn¡¯t go after Ben Hawk. He turned around and smiled,


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything, because I¡¯ve already known everything. It just urred to me that my


    parents had told me to go home for dinner tonight. I¡¯m not staying with you to look after your father at


    the hospital. I¡¯ve got to go.¡±


    After saying that, he gently pushed her hands away, turned around and walked away quickly.


    ¡°Allen¡­Allen¡­¡±


    Joey tried to catch up with him, but stopped when she noticed his trembling body from the back. It was


    very painful sight for her and she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Allen, don¡¯t go. Please listen to me¡­¡±


    Joey dropped to her knees and wept.


    Allen had never left her alone like he had just done. Under normal circumstances, Allen would have


    invited her to go home with him to see his parents, but this time¡­he had just left without her.

 Chapter 110 She couldnt fall asleep

    Chapter 110 She couldn''t fall asleep


    Mrs. Linderman smiled when she found Joey heartbroken.


    It seemed that her n had worked just fine.


    Martin approached Joey and handed her a handkerchief.


    Joey raised her head to look at him in tears. Suddenly she brushed his handkerchief away and said


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    resentfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it what you¡¯ve wanted? Now Allen has left me alone, are you happy?¡±


    Martin was confused. It took him a while to realize what she was saying. He refused to take the me,


    ¡°Do you think I told Allen about your rtionship with Ben Hawk? Of course I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Although he had given Joey seven days for a full confession of her rtionship with Ben Hawk, he had


    be too soft-hearted to do such a cruel thing to her.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell him, how could you have shown up here with Allen?¡±


    Joey didn¡¯t trust him, because she couldn¡¯t believe that her mother had actually done it.


    ¡°I went to Allen to y basketball this afternoon and he asked me toe along with him to visit your


    father at the hospital. So I came here. Never mind, it¡¯s all right if you don¡¯t believe me. I don¡¯t owe you


    any exnation after all. Girls are trouble.¡±


    Martin was getting angrier. He threw the handkerchief on the floor, turned around and left.


    Joey watched him leaving angrily and began to doubt her spection. Was it possible that¡­she had


    really wronged Martin?


    At the moment, Chance, who had been watching it silently, put on a wicked smile. They could fight


    however they wanted. The louder, the better. It would work to his advantage anyway.


    After the fight, Joey stayed at the hospital to look after her father until 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. She


    then rushed back to the vi she had shared with Allen.


    As she had expected, Allen was nowhere to be seen there.


    She threw herself into the sofa in the living room. Allen had gone home for dinner, but would it take two


    or three hours?


    However, she waited patiently until nine o¡¯clock, ten o¡¯clock, then eleven o¡¯clock¡­


    It was almost twelve o¡¯ clock and Allen still hadn¡¯t returned. He hadn¡¯t even given her a call.


    Joey couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She bit her lips and decided to call him.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    It took a while before the call was answered by Allen. His voice was low and hoarse.


    ¡°Allen...when are youing home?¡±


    Joey asked the question with a trembling voice.


    It was silence at the other end of the phone. After quite a while, she heard Allen¡¯s voice again, ¡°My


    parents asked me to stay for the night. I¡¯m noting back.¡±


    Joey¡¯s heart sunk and her eyes were instantly filled with tears, ¡°Allen, are you mad at me? Why don¡¯t


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Allen interrupted her with his deep voice, ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep! You have to work tomorrow.¡±


    He quickly hung up the phone.


    After he hung up, Joey still held her phone and stayed motionless for quite a while.


    His indifference was upsetting for her. She¡¯d rather hear him cursing her if he hated her very much,


    because a cold war was always a bad sign for couples.


    Joey couldn¡¯t fall asleep for the entire night.


    She had gotten used to falling asleep in his arms these days. Now she was left all alone in the big


    house. She felt empty and scared. She tossed and turned in bed, but couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    The next morning, she got up, looking terrible. But she put on some makeup and arrived at the office


    early.


    What she hadn¡¯t expected was that Vivian had shown up for work today.


    Joey was unaware that when Ben Hawk had gone back home straight from the hospital angrily, he had


    found Vivian already at home.


    Burning with rage, he had tried to vent his anger on her in the bedroom. However, Vivian had been hurt


    by Quentin, and she was angry too. She certainly had refused to sleep with Ben Hawk and put up a


    good fight.


    But Ben Hawk had ignored her objection, and managed to... get his way. Thus Vivian had been raped


    by two different men in the same day.


    Vivian now hated Ben Hawk even more than Quentin.


    After much considerationst night, Vivian had decided to continue to go to work at the CL Group,


    because she had made up her mind to hook up with both Ben Hawk and Quentin. She believed it


    would be the best way to get back at these two possessive perverts.

 Chapter 111 Fight over a drunk friend at the club

    Chapter 111 Fight over a drunk friend at the club


    Joey couldn¡¯t concentrate on work the entire day. After work, she paid her father a vist at the hospital


    first, and then hurried back home.


    Allen was still nowhere to be seen at home.


    She dropped to her knees in great disappointment and decided to give him a call. But somehow she


    couldn¡¯t work up the courage to do so. Eventually she chose to turn to Sarah.


    However, before she could say anything, there came Sarah¡¯s murmur from the other end of the phone,


    ¡°Hey, Joey, what a coincidence! I was going to call you too. I¡¯m at the Elsner Club right now and I forgot


    to bring any money. Why don¡¯t youe over and pay my bill? That¡¯s it. See you in a minute.¡±


    Before she could answer, Sarah hung up the phone.


    Joey froze for a second with the phone in her hand. The minute she heard Sarah¡¯s slur, she knew that


    Sarah was very drunk. She didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She grabbed her purse and left home.


    Twenty minutester, Joey arrived at the club.


    It was the second time she had evere here. She was less nervous than before.


    After going through the crowd for a while, she finally spotted Sarah.


    However, Sarah wasn¡¯t alone. There was a pretty woman with heavy makeup sitting next to her. The


    woman put her arm around Sarah¡¯s waist and was practically clinging to her. They were drinking


    together in a most socially improper position.


    A glimpse at the woman gave Joey the creeps, because it was the same pretty lesbian who had


    molested her on the day when she hade here in search of Allen. If Allen hadn¡¯t shown up in time,


    she might have had fallen prey to her.


    Therefore, Joey rushed to them and brushed the woman¡¯s hand from Sarah¡¯s waist. She stood


    between the woman and Sarah who was totally wasted at the moment, and red at the woman


    protectively and alertly, ¡°She¡¯s my friend and she only likes men. You¡¯d better take your hands off her.¡±


    The pretty woman froze for a second before she smiled amorously. She took her ss and approached


    Joey. Looking Joey up and down, she said in a frivolous tone, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s been a while. It seems


    you¡¯re getting prettier. Where is Allen Charles? Why isn¡¯t heing here with you?¡±


    As Joey had expected, she knew Allen, and her way of taking of him suggested that she was a little


    afraid of Allen. Joey paused and decided to lie, ¡°Allen¡¯s here, of course. He¡¯s just waiting for me


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    outside.¡±


    Sarah quickly paid Sarah¡¯s bill and was about to leave.


    However, the woman stood in their way and smirked, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t lie to my face. I¡¯m an expert in


    detecting lies. Allen would have certainlye inside the club with you if he were really here, because


    walking into the club alone is a risky thing to do. As far I can tell, Allen has no idea where you are right


    now!¡±


    Joey¡¯s face went pale, but she still managed to put on a brave face and said loudly, ¡°Get out of my way!


    We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Not without my permission!¡±


    The woman pointed at Sarah, ¡°Your friend has promised to spend the night with me. You can go


    whenever you want, but she has to stay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Sarah isn¡¯t a lesbian. There is no way she has agreed to such a thing. Get out of our way,


    or I''ll call for help!¡±


    Joey instantly stepped in front of Sarah to protect her.


    The woman suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Calling for help? My sweetheart, aren¡¯t you a cutie? The club


    is full of game yers who couldn''t care less about anyone else. This is no ce for cowards. Anyhow,


    your friend is mine today. Drop it!¡±


    She reached out to grab Sarah¡¯s hand, trying to snatch Sarah away from Joey.


    Sarah was too drunk to open her eyes. She had been clinging to Joey with her limp body. Now that the


    woman was pulling her away, she instantly fell toward the woman. Joey panicked and held Sarah


    tighter.


    However, the woman was surprisingly strong and Joey was no match for her. Joey was desperately


    holding onto Sarah.


    Just then, a man dressed all in ck suddenly stopped the woman and his voice was young yet


    authoritative and furious when he shouted at her, ¡°Are you done?¡±

 Chapter 112 They patched things up

    Chapter 112 They patched things up


    The pretty woman was shocked to hear the voice. She immediately looked up at the man who was


    standing in her way in disbelief, ¡°Why¡­why are you here?¡±


    The man looked very young in his early twenties. He was tall and handsome, but his eyes were icy-


    cold.


    He ignored the shocked look on her face, grabbed her arm, and said coldly, ¡°Come home with me!¡±


    Surprisingly, the woman didn''t protest. She released Sarah and followed him away obediently with her


    head down.


    Joey quickly rushed to Sarah who was about to fall down on the floor. Watching them leaving, Joey


    was couldn''t help wondering what was going on.


    However, there was no time for her to think about it at the moment. She was too afraid to stay here for


    another second. She helped Sarah out of the club and took a taxi to Sarah¡¯s home.


    Sarah sobered up a little back home after chilling out all the way in the taxi. But in a drunken fit, she


    started to weep one moment andugh the next. She was murmuring something, most of which was


    rted to John Walter and his new favorite twin sisters.


    Joey felt sorry for Sarah.


    Needless to say, Sarah must have had suffered a lot.


    It seemed that the twin sisters had really gone too far. How else would Sarah, a woman who had a


    strong personality, had gotten drunk as a fiddler in the Elsner Club without her purse?


    Joey didn¡¯t leave until Sarah fell asleep.


    When she dragged herself back home, to her surprise, Allen hade back home too. Sitting on the


    couch in the living room waiting for her, he didn¡¯t show any emotions.


    ¡°Allen, I¡¯m d you¡¯re back!¡±


    Joey bit back her anxiety and slowly approached him.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, where have you been?¡±


    Allen raised his head to look at her.


    She quickly answered, ¡°Sarah was drunk and I went to take care of her. Allen, I had always wanted to


    tell you about my rtionship with Ben Hawk, it¡¯s just that¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Allen had suddenly jumped off the couch and swept her up into


    his arms. He held her tight and pressed her down in the soft couch. She let out a cry of surprise at his


    sudden move.


    ¡°Allen, what are you doing? ¡­Ah¡±


    She looked at him shyly and confusedly. The next minute, he kissed her on the lips and silenced her


    questions.


    His kiss was passionate and intoxicating. Before she knew it, all her clothes had been taken off by


    Allen swimmingly. He took off her underpants and entered her body with a thrust.


    ¡°Ah¡­Allen¡­¡±


    She cried in surprise. Allen¡¯s move was overwhelming and confusing.


    He wanted her. Did it mean that he had forgiven her?


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey flushed and looked at his eyes, ¡°I had nothing to¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe another time.¡±


    Allen kissed her again, and she had no choice but to put it aside.


    She held him tightly and they enjoyed each other''s passionate responses on the couch.


    After lovemaking, Allen gently carried her into the bathroom and ran her a bath.


    Joey was a little embarrassed when Allen touched her body with tenderness.


    ¡°Allen, I¡­¡±


    She was eager to tell him everything.


    ¡°You don''t need to say anything, because I already knew it.¡±


    He dried her body with a towel and carried her back to the bedroom, ¡°Tonight Martin told me about how


    Ben Hawk had attacked you in the caf¨¦ the other day. It was all my fault. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there to


    protect you. But I promise, I¡¯ll never give the bastard a chance to do that again.¡±


    Allen was surprised that it was Martin who had helped her out. It seemed that she had wronged him in


    the hospital yesterday. ¡°Allen, aren''t you mad at me?¡±


    Allen shook his head and finally smiled, ¡°I had been very mad. But after what Martin had told me, I


    realized that I shouldn¡¯t be mad at you at all, baby. The truth was, I should be mad at myself, because I


    had no idea that you had been hurt by someone else. I felt that I had truly failed as your boyfriend.¡±

 Chapter 113 Two lovebirds

    Chapter 113 Two lovebirds


    ¡°No, Allen, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine. I should have told you everything about myself in the first ce.


    But I was just scared. I was afraid that I would lose you if I had told you¡­¡±


    Cradled in Allen¡¯s arms, Joey was finally able to open her heart to him.


    Allen hugged her tightly and said gently, ¡°Now all is clear. No more secrets between us from now on, all


    right?¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Joey nodded a little guiltily. Although Allen knew Ben Hawk had been her fianc¨¦, he didn''t know that


    she had been tied to the bed and raped by the monster. She didn''t dare to tell him about it at all.


    But other than that, she told Allen everything else about her this night.


    It was then he learned how Joey had been drugged and ended up in the hotel room alone. It turned out


    that he had been coincidentally mistaken for a male prostitute, which he found very amusing.


    It was the night when he told Joey about his past.


    He had a girlfriend in high school and they had dated through college. He had nned to marry her


    upon graduation, but the girl was too ambitious to ept his proposal and settle down. After


    graduation, she had decided to study overseas alone. He hadn''t seen her ever since.


    Joey was a little jealous. She looked up at Allen and pouted, ¡°Allen, do you miss her?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, because you¡¯re the only one I love.¡±


    He touched her nose lovingly and said, ¡°We broke up five years ago. I bet she has already forgotten


    me. I can¡¯t remember what she looks like, either. So it''s impossible for me to miss her.¡±


    Joey shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you dated any other woman in the past few years?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±Allen denied it without any hesitation.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    But she wasn¡¯t convinced because of his quick denial.


    She had be keenly aware of how sexually insatiable men could be since she turned into a real


    woman.


    Moreover, Allen was such an outstanding young man. She believed that there must be plenty of women


    who would have approached him. Even if he wouldn¡¯t fall for any of them, he was still a perfectly


    normal young man. Men were generally believed to be significantly different from women. In most


    cases, love and sex were inseparable for women, but it wasn''t the case with men.


    Allen was upset when he found Joey wouldn¡¯t believe him. He was desperate to prove his innocence,


    swearing, ¡°If you refuse to believe me, I can swear to God that everything I¡¯ve said is true, or I¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Impressed by how serious he was at the moment, she immediately covered his mouth with her hand


    and shook her head, ¡°Of course I believe you. You don¡¯t have to do this. Let bygones be bygones. It''s a


    shame that I haven¡¯t had met you earlier. But we¡¯ll have each other from now on, Allen, all right?¡±


    ¡°I''d like that.¡±


    He held her tight affectionately. She was always such a gentle and considerate girl and more


    importantly, she was his.


    This night, they were two lovebirds who had found themselves in love with each other even more


    deeply.


    The next day, Joey felt more energetic and happy at work, and she had done a good job.


    Amanda had been so impressed by Joey¡¯s work performance that she trusted Joey with many tasks.


    Joey was now an important and powerful member in the office. After one month¡¯s probation, Joey


    became a regr employee of the CL Group and gained a firm foothold here.


    In the meanwhile, Vivian had gradually gotten morefortable in her position as the general


    manager''s secretary. But she was still on bad terms with the other three secretaries Faith, Miranda and


    Yvonne. In fact, they were practically her most hated enemies. But they didn¡¯t dare to give her too hard


    a time under Quentin leadership.


    During the lunch break, Vivian and Quentin would lock themselves in the office and go wild every day.


    Quentin gradually found himself not satisfied with sex in the office, because it wasn¡¯t exciting enough


    for him anymore. Thus he began to see Vivian in the empty stairwell. It was much more exciting than in


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the office.


    Vivian had worried about being caught in the beginning. But after several times without ident, she


    became bolder and greatly pleased by the new excitement.


    However, as they say, ¡°Touch pitch, and you will be defiled¡±, an ident did happen.


    One day at noon, they were having passionate sex in the empty stairwell while there suddenly came


    light footsteps from downstairs. But they were enjoying themselves too much to notice that someone


    was approaching.

 Chapter 114 She was disgusted

    Chapter 114 She was disgusted


    Joey was the one who was walking step by step upstairs with her head down.


    She had intended to sort out some reports during lunch break. She could have taken the elevator up to


    the 88th floor where her office was located. However, she had bumped into a young couple making out


    in the elevator. They were groping each other, as if it were their bedroom. Joey couldn''t stand it, and


    rushed out of the elevator when it stopped at the 75th floor.


    Now she had climbed stairs for ten floors, and there were only three more left.


    What she hadn''t expected was that there was another couple making out even more passionately


    around the corner when she looked up.


    A half-naked woman was bending over the stairs with her breasts dangling in the air. Her skirt was


    being pushed up around the waist while her right leg was resting on the shoulder of the man right


    behind her. She was standing on her left foot, but the man was fully clothed with only his private parts


    exposed.


    From where Joey was standing, she could clearly see the parts where their bodies joined each other.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Joey let out of a cry of surprise and immediately covered her face with her hands. She hurried down


    the stairs the next second.


    She believed her work could wait.


    She rushed downstairs as quickly as she could. She was so pissed off and unlucky today. In the past


    few minutes, she had identally witnessed two couples making out on her way back to the office.


    God help me, she thought in anger.


    She was in such a hurry running away that she hadn¡¯t clearly seen the faces of the couple making out


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in the stairwell.


    However, she wasn¡¯t aware that Vivian had seen her when she caught them in the act. Vivian was so


    panicked that she quickly pushed Quentin away to adjust her clothes. Her sexual desire was


    Vivian¡¯s scream was off-putting for Quentin too. He even looked paler than her.


    He knew very well that Joey had recently be Amanda¡¯s most trusted and capable subordinate.


    Now that she had bumped into his love affairs, he was worried that his marriage would be over if


    Amanda knew about his betrayal.


    What should he do? Quentin was burning with anxiety.


    Vivianughed at his fluster, ¡°I guess you¡¯re not as brave as I thought. You¡¯re so easily rattled. Don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll make sure Joey won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    She got into the elevator nearby, trying to stop Joey in her way.


    Quentin instantly followed her into the elevator in agitation.


    Neither of them realized that Joey hadn¡¯t seen their faces at all.


    However, Quentin was smart enough not to stop Joey on the first floor together with Vivian. He was


    hiding behind a pir about ten meters away.


    After quite a while, Joey finally walked out of another elevator.


    Vivian immediately rushed to Joey in high heels and asked aggressively, ¡°What did you see just now?¡±


    A little surprised at Vivian¡¯s sudden appearance, Joey was even more confused by her question, ¡°What


    did I see? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Vivian thought Joey was just messing with her. She narrowed her eyes and threatened, ¡°Drop the act!


    I¡¯m warning you, you must not mention a word of what you just saw in the stairs to another soul. Or I¡¯ll


    Joey froze and looked at Vivian with bewilderment. Indeed, she had seen some shocking scenes in the


    stairs, but she hadn¡¯t told Vivian or anyone else about it. How could she know that? Was she the¡­¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes were wide open, ¡°Vivian, was it you who was doing such a shameful thing in the stairs?¡±


    ¡°Stop being such a hypocrite! You''re really a good actor!¡±


    Vivian was convinced that Joey had seen her just now. But she didn¡¯t know that her doubt was self-


    exnatory.


    There was a deep frown on Joey¡¯s face. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Though Vivian


    didn¡¯t answer her question, Vivian¡¯s tone and expression had proved that her spection was right.


    Joy opened her eyes and pped Vivian hard on the face, ¡°Vivian, How did you end up like this? I¡¯m


    disgusted by your behaviors.¡±

 Chapter 115 You鈥檙e not my sister anymore

    Chapter 115 You¡¯re not my sister anymore


    Vivian was shocked at first when Joey pped her. But soon she became furious.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Who do you think you are to hit me?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were red with rage. She raised her hand to fight back.


    Joey had expected it and stopped her hand in the air. She said coldly, ¡°I pped you because I wanted


    to wake you up. Don¡¯t you like Ben Hawk? Aren¡¯t you engaged now? Then why are you fooling around


    with another man in thepany? What on earth do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s my body and I can sleep with whoever I want. Don''t expect


    any other woman to be as conservative and outdated as you.¡± Though Vivian ground her teeth, she


    tried her best not to provoke Joey any further. She was afraid that Joey would tell others about her


    scandal if she went too far. In that case, she would be too embarrassed to stay in thepany.


    Joey shook her head. She couldn¡¯t believe that Vivian hade up with such absurd excuses to justify


    herself. She sighed helplessly, ¡°All I can say is that you¡¯ve be a terrible person from head to toe.


    Don¡¯t tell anyone that we know each other from now on. You¡¯re not my sister anymore!¡±


    After saying that, Joey turned around to leave.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve not promised me not to tell anyone else about it.¡±


    Vivian was persistent, standing in her way.


    Joey smiled sarcastically, ¡°Promise? I don¡¯t think I''m obliged to promise you anything. And I¡¯m not


    interested to know who the man was, let alone telling anyone else about what you¡¯ve done. I¡¯m


    disgusted with you.¡±


    She ignored Vivian and passed by her as quickly as possible.


    Quentin showed up when Joey was gone. He watched her going way and stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    He was much smarter than Vivian. Joey¡¯s tone and expression suggested that she hadn¡¯t really seen


    his or Vivian¡¯s face. But Vivian was too stupid to notice it. She had practicallye clean herself. But


    fortunately she hadn¡¯t given him up.


    ¡°Come with me to the office!¡±


    He grabbed Vivian¡¯s arm and dragged her into the elevator. He was annoyed that they had been


    interrupted while they were having a good time. Now the crisis was gone, he had to finish what had


    been left undone. Moreover, he found it necessary to teach Vivian a lesson lest she give him up


    someday.


    Joey went to Chance¡¯s clinic after work.


    She was surprised to find Mrs. Linderman packing her suitcase gloomily and Mr. Linderman sitting on


    the hospital bed expressionlessly with his own clothes on.


    After one month¡¯s hospitalization, her father had basically recovered.


    ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you discharging from hospital in three days? Why are you¡­¡±


    Joey was quite surprised, because it was apparent that they were leaving.


    Her father wasn¡¯t surprised to see her. Joey had paid him visits everyday in the past month, while


    Vivian had rarelye to the hospital.


    It was easy to tell which one of them was a more loving daughter.


    Mr. Linderman had seen it long ago, but he still couldn''t help feeling broken-hearted when his


    spection was confirmed.


    He looked up at Joey and sighed, ¡°Since I''m fully recovered, I think it¡¯s time for us to go back home in


    the countryside today. We¡¯ll leave you young girls alone. Take care of yourself.¡±


    He would have checked out from the hospital ten days ago, if Chance, his attending doctor, hadn¡¯t


    suggested otherwise. Besides, he had been expecting Samantha toe to visit him again.


    Unfortunately, he had waited for her for a month and she never showed up again.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He was greatly disappointed.


    As for why he had decided to go back home, there were two reasons. The first one was that he wanted


    to stay far away from Samantha to stop himself from wanting her again. The second was that Ben


    Hawk had broken off his engagement to Joey and soon gotten engaged to Vivian, which was too much


    for him to handle. He didn¡¯t like the idea at all, but his wife had ignored his objection. Therefore, as they


    say, ¡°out of sight, out of mind¡±, he had decided to go back to the countryside to live a peaceful life.


    Mrs. Linderman had refused to go back home at first, because she loved the bustle of urban life. She


    didn¡¯t want to go back to a quiet yet poor life at all. However, her husband had made up his mind and


    warned that he would go back home alone, even if she decided to spend the rest of her life with Vivian


    in the city.


    Mrs. Linderman panicked when she learned that her husband would rather leave without her. After


    spending a month in the hospital, she hade to realize that her daughter Vivian was actually selfish


    and hypocritical. There was no way she would take good care of her mother in the following years.


    After much thought, Mrs. Linderman had finally decided to go back to the countryside with her


    husband, because she knew very well that he was the only one she could rely on in her old age.

 Chapter 116 She was transferred to another position

    Chapter 116 She was transferred to another position


    After her parents returned to their hometown, Joey kept seeing each other and she spent the rest of


    her time in hardworking and asionally visiting Sarah¡¯s sick brother Patrick at another hospital.


    Due to John Walter¡¯s generosity, Patrick had received the best care that money could buy, including the


    ward, medicine and chemotherapy measures. His condition was already under very good control in a


    short time.


    However, Sarah still found it hard to cheer herself up, because John Walter¡¯s new favorite twin sisters


    had really given her a hard time. Sarah was bullied by them in the office every day and John Walter


    hadn''t done anything about it. Her fellow sufferers Mi and Nana had been fed up with the twins and


    handed in their notice.


    Thepany couldn¡¯t find the right recements on short notice. As for the twins, they were John


    Walter¡¯s secretaries in name only. In fact, they were the least qualified for the job. All of a sudden,


    Sarah had to bear the burden of the workload of five all by herself.


    Sarah had worked her ass off and stayed upte to work overtime on a daily basis. Apart from that, she


    had to satisfy John Walter¡¯s sexual needs once in a while. Therefore, she had lost a lot of weight in less


    a month, which took a toll on her breasts that she had been always proud of. She became even more


    restless and dispirited.


    Joey felt sorry for her.


    However, an effect could not ur before its cause.


    Sarah had ended up like this because she had made a terrible mistake in the past.


    Joey wasn''t aware that while she felt sorry for her Sarah, her own life would go through a major change


    soon.


    One day, Joey was busy with her work. Suddenly, she was called by Amanda to the Administration


    Manager''s Office.


    ¡°Amanda, is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Joey put down her work and went to Amanda¡¯s office.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please take a seat!¡±


    Amanda smiled and asked Joey to sit down. She came straight to the point, ¡°Joey, I have something to


    tell you. It might be wonderful news for others, but I think you might not like it. It¡¯s thepany¡¯s


    decision and as a member of thepany, we¡¯re supposed to respect and support any decision of the


    Joey was surprised to hear the news. She looked at Amanda anxiously, ¡°Amanda, what¡¯s the news?¡±


    Had she done something wrong and thepany was going to fire her?


    Amanda answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal. It''s just that the General Manager gave an order


    today and asked the HR department to transfer you to the General Manager Office as his personal


    secretary.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Joey stood up in shock, ¡°But why? I like my current position, why did the General Manager ask me to


    be his secretary?¡±


    She had learnt her lesson in the Walter Group. She had done a great job as the administrative director,


    but John Walter had suddenly decided to transfer her to the President Office as his Chief Secretary


    General. She was cluelessst time and now she had to find out why.


    Speaking of the General Manager of the CL Group, she had never met him in the past month.


    There were two reasons. The first one was that Joey¡¯s work didn¡¯t involve the General Manager and


    Amanda was the one who got in touch with him whenever it came to the major matters in the


    Administration department. The second one was that the General Manager had always kept a low


    profile and few knew his real name in thepany. Everyone referred to him as the General Manager.


    He had his own elevator and walkway. It was hard for anyone in thepany to see him in person if he


    hadn¡¯t decided to make an appearance once in a while.


    It seemed that Amanda had expected Joey to react to the news in such an intense way. She smiled


    calmly, ¡°Don''t get so excited. If there must be a reason, I believe it¡¯s a very simple one. It¡¯s your


    outstanding performance at work. He has been very impressed with your work reports and conference


    briefings. I bet he has made such a decision long ago. To be honest, in my opinion, you would be well


    qualified as a secretary and your work experience in the Walter Group will suffice to prove it.¡±


    Joey sat down helplessly. She thought Amanda could be right, because she knew her own advantages


    very well and she had never met the General Manager. Thus she didn¡¯t think that he had wanted her as


    his secretary for other reasons. Yet she didn¡¯t want it anyway.


    ¡°Amanda, may I say no? I¡¯m very happy with my job now and I¡¯m not interested in secretary work at


    all.¡±


    She had had enough with John Walter in herst job. She really hated the idea of being bossed around


    by those polished scoundrels again.

 Chapter 117 Help me find out who hes cheating with

    Chapter 117 Help me find out who he''s cheating with


    Amanda shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave, either. My job is much easier with you around. The


    most important thing is that I¡¯ve enjoyed working with you very much. But the General Manager gave


    the order and we have no other choice but to follow it. It''s unnecessary for you to worry about the


    problems that may arise in your former job at the Walter Group, I believe.¡±


    Our General Manager is nothing like John Walter. He¡¯s a collected and clever man whose deeds


    always ord with his words. He¡¯s never disrespected any of his secretaries. As far as I can see, he¡¯s


    deeply loved some woman, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t work out for them. It¡¯s probably why he¡¯s


    always so serious and cold.


    What¡¯s more, he hates flirty women who¡¯re dressed improperly. There was once a secretary who tried


    to seduce him and take a shortcut. She was fired on the spot. He¡¯s a man of principles, and there is no


    need to worry.¡±


    Joey was tempted to change her mind, ¡°Really?¡±


    If what Amanda had said was true, she¡¯d like to give it a try, because she was in no position to argue


    with her boss yet.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Amanda shrugged with a smile, ¡°I have no reason to lie to you. If I didn¡¯t like you so much, I wouldn¡¯t


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    have told you about it!¡±


    Having worked in the CL Group for seven years, Amanda had never gossiped about her boss with


    anyone else. But she made an exception for Joey today.


    ¡°Thanks, Amanda!¡±


    Joey looked at Amanda gratefully and bit her lips after a pause, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Amanda smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Go ahead and collect your things. You¡¯re reporting to the General


    Manager Office this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Why in such a hurry?¡± Joey asked.


    ¡°What? You hate to leave me?¡±


    Once the discussion was over, Amanda began to joke with her.


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡± Joeyughed.


    ¡°Joey!¡±


    Amanda suddenly stood up with a serious look on her face. She went to Joey, put her hands on Joey¡¯s


    shoulders and said in a serious tone, ¡°There is one thing I''ve been thinking about since the General


    Manager¡¯s order arrived. I''ve a favor to ask of you. But you¡¯re free to say no if you don¡¯t want to help


    me.¡±


    ¡°Amanda, I¡¯d like to help you if I can.¡±


    Joey agreed without any hesitation. Amanda was a proud woman and she must really need Joey¡¯s help


    when she asked for a favor.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Amanda hesitated somehow after Joey readily agreed to help her, because it was too embarrassing.


    She frowned and thought for a while, ¡°I want you to keep an eye on the General Secretary of our


    General Manager. His name is Quentin.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Joey was surprised at Amanda¡¯s strange request and she couldn''t help wondering, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­I believe there¡¯s something wrong with him recently. I think¡­he¡¯s seeing someone in the


    Quentin had be less intimate with Amanda recently. Previously a man of enormous sexual desire


    who would ask Amanda to make love to him almost every night, he had rarely approached her in the


    past month. Whenever they had done it, it seemed he was in a rush and treated it like some sort of


    task. He was apparently distracted by someone else.


    As a woman emotionally insensitive as Amanda, her instinct told her that Quentin had probably


    betrayed her.


    However, Joey was even more confused, ¡°Amanda, even if Mr. Quentin has been dating someone in


    thepany, is the administrative department supposed to take care of it?¡±


    She was implying that Amanda had gone too far. It was more of a problem of personal conducts than


    one that thepany should pay attention to.


    Amanda shook her head and sighed, as if she was making up her mind. Her eyes were dead serious,


    ¡°I''m asking such a favor as Quentin¡¯s wife, not the administration manager.¡±


    She decided that she should bepletely honest with Joey since Joey was willing to help her in no


    time.


    ¡°Oh my, Amanda, you¡¯re married to Mr. Quentin?¡±


    Joey was shocked. She had worked in thepany for more than a month, but she had never


    suspected anything.


    Amanda nodded and continued, ¡°Quentin and I got married three years ago. We decided to keep our


    marriage as a secret for work. So no one else knew about it in thepany. Since I¡¯ve told you about it


    today, I¡¯ll appreciate it if you would keep it a secret for me, would you?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Amanda.¡±


    Joey agreed again without any hesitation. As a woman whose boyfriend had been cheating with


    another woman before, Joey hated shameless home wreckers. She asked, ¡°Amanda, are you


    suspecting anyone?¡±


    Amanda knew that Quentin was seeing someone in thepany, which indicated that she probably


    had a suspect.


    Amanda narrowed her eyes and ground her teeth, ¡°Vivian! She¡¯s the primary suspect!¡±

 Chapter 118 Lily was a bad-mouthing bitch

    Chapter 118 Lily was a bad-mouthing bitch


    Quentin had started to change since Vivian came to work in thepany.


    Amanda had no idea that Vivian was Joey¡¯s sister at the time, because they rarely spoke to each other


    in the office. Apart from the surname, they couldn''t be less simr to each other in every respect,


    including appearance and personality. Thus Amanda hadn¡¯t suspected a thing about their rtionship.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Joey was shocked again. Suddenly it crossed her mind that she had seen Vivian making out with a


    man in the stairwell during lunch break the other day. Was it Quentin?


    She had no evidence sufficient to tell anyone else.


    Amanda said, ¡°It¡¯s just my suspicion. It¡¯s not necessarily Vivian who he¡¯s cheating with. Anyway, please


    keep an eye on him. I wouldn¡¯t forgive him if it¡¯s true. I¡¯ll divorce him if he¡¯s cheating on me. I have my


    pride.¡±


    Amanda looked at Amanda in a daze. She was reminded of herself several months ago when she had


    to pretend to be strong on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    ¡°All right, Amanda, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them.¡±


    Amanda promised her in an apologetic tone, because she was very sorry that the home wrecker was


    actually her own sister.


    After leaving Amanda¡¯s office, Joey went back to her desk to collect her things.


    The transfer notice was soon posted on the bulletin of thepany.


    The HR officer Lily approached Joey with a big smile on her face, ¡°Joey, congrattions! It¡¯s a position


    that most of us would kill for. You¡¯ve managed to get the job in a month. You¡¯re really something!¡±


    Annoyed by these sarcastic remarks, Joey looked up at Lily¡¯s smiling face and said, ¡°I¡¯m under the


    impression that you¡¯re the happiest one in thepany to hear the news of my new position. Do you


    think Amanda will promote you to the administrative director after I¡¯m gone?¡±


    Lily put on a frigid smile when Joey was reading her mind. She raised her eyebrows and said


    indifferently, ¡°Yes, I do. But what would do you do about it? You¡¯re leaving and you¡¯d better stop being


    so overbearing with me. You¡¯re not my boss.¡±


    Joey shook her head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve never been overbearing with you. I only respect a respectable


    person. Lily, I¡¯m kindly reminding you that, if you continue to be so mean and selfish, I bet you¡¯re not


    even getting a promotion in two years.¡±


    Although Amanda hadn¡¯t told her about her recement, Joey knew very well that Lily would never be


    a candidate for the position.


    Lily was a senior employee in thepany, but she was careless and not fullymitted to her work.


    Besides, she was selfish, jealous and mean. She should be grateful that she hadn¡¯t been fired yet. A


    promotion was apparently out of her reach.


    She was neither sensible nor dedicated enough to be rewarded. In fact, it was just her wishful thinking.


    Lily couldn¡¯t care less about Joey¡¯s well-intended admonition. She even believed that Joey was


    Just then, Leonard, whose desk was right behind Joey¡¯s, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He got up and said,


    ¡°Joey, have you collected your things? May I help you?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s not heavy at all. I can manage it myself.¡±


    Joey smiled and declined his offer of help. She had been getting on very well with Leonard in the past


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    few days. As Amanda¡¯s administrative assistant, his work had involved interactions with Joey on many


    matters. Therefore, they had be quite familiar with each other.


    ¡°Joey, I¡¯m helping you.¡±


    He insisted and picked up Joey¡¯s box. They went to the General Manager Office shoulder to shoulder.


    Lily was shocked and angry.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper in the presence of Leonard, because she had a secret


    crush on this handsome young man.


    Three years older than Leonard, Lily thought she was pretty enough for him.


    It was just that Leonard wasn¡¯t interested in her at all, thus she hadn¡¯t made a confession to him.


    Yet tomorrow is another day. Who knows what would happen?

 Chapter 119 The mysterious General Manager

    Chapter 119 The mysterious General Manager


    Joey¡¯s arrival at the General Manager office was shocking for everyone and Vivian was undoubtedly


    the one who took the hit most. She really hated the idea of spending every working day with Joey from


    now on.


    However, the other three secretaries didn¡¯t feel the same way. Joey was polite, elegant, generous and


    capable at work. She was nothing like Vivian who was always clumsy and stupid.


    It took only half a day for Faith, Miranda and Yvonne to be amicable with Joey. Vivian was


    excluded again.


    Joey had learnt a lot about the mysterious General Manager from the three girls.


    Now she knew that his name was Lawrence Charles.


    Joey was reminded of Allen Charles the second she heard the name.


    Allen Charles and Lawrence Charles, what a coincidence!


    She rushed back home after work and asked Allen about it.


    Allen¡¯s answer was shocking.


    Lawrence Charles was actually Allen¡¯s younger brother.


    It took Joey quite a while to calm down. She stared at Allen who wasughing hard, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re


    not worried about my work at the CL Group at all. It turns out that it¡¯s owned by your family. Tell me, did


    I get the job so easily because of you?¡±


    Allen smiled and shook his head. He took her in his arms andined, ¡°Baby you¡¯re wrong. First of


    all, I only knew you had gotten a new job in the CL Group after you called me about the sessful


    interview. Second of all, CL Group is owned by Lawrence only, not our family.¡±


    Joey breathed a sigh of relief when she learned that she had gotten the job on her own. But what Allen


    said next was confusing.


    It was as if Allen had expected her to be confused about it, he exined, ¡°Do you know the origin of the


    alone. But he made our father the president out of respect and thus made himself the General Manager


    of thepany. Even so, the CL Group is his and neither my father nor I will interfere!¡±


    Joey was even more confused. Although Allen had exined it quite clearly, she somehow found


    Allen¡¯s story a little weird and she couldn¡¯t put a finger on it.


    ¡°Baby, what are you thinking about?¡±


    When Allen found her frowning and pondering, he couldn¡¯t help reaching out to touch her eyebrows.


    Joey looked up at him and asked, ¡°Allen, did you have anything to do with my new position?¡±


    ¡°Your new position? What¡¯s it?¡±


    Allen looked puzzled, ¡°Baby, as I said, the CL Group is Lawrence¡¯s alone. Neither my father nor I would


    interfere. I¡¯ve never intervened with its internal affairs. I¡¯ve not spoken to Lawrence about you work


    either, because I knew you didn¡¯t want to get any special treatment and I don¡¯t want to owe him a favor


    either.¡±


    Now Joey was certain that Allen had nothing to do with her work in the CL Group. However, she was


    confused by Allen¡¯s indifferent tone when he spoke about his brother. ¡°Allen, aren¡¯t you on good terms


    with your brother?¡±


    Allen froze for a second and shook his head with a smile, ¡°Not too bad, I guess.¡±


    Joey was convinced that there must be something going on between Allen and his brother. Allen


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    looked upset, so she decided not to ask any more questions. She believed that someday Allen would


    tell her if he wanted to.


    While they were talking, Allen¡¯s restless hands started to run up and down her body.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve been working so hard that you almost ignored me. We¡¯ve not done it for a quite a while.¡±


    Allen put her on hisps when one of his hands had reached into her shirt and grabbed her breasts.


    ¡°Allen¡­it was just two days ago.¡±


    Joey blushed and nestled against his chest. She had rarely said no to him when it came to sex.


    ¡°Just two days? It felt like a decade.¡±


    Allen was surprised and horny. The other one of his hands had already reached into her skirt and


    caressed her butt.


    ¡°Oh, Allen¡­¡±


    Aroused, Joey was breathing heavily.


    ¡°Baby, I want you!¡± Allen was aroused too.


    ¡°Allen¡­I¡¯ve not taken a shower after a day¡¯s work.¡±


    Joey immediately stopped his further advances.


    ¡°Then go ahead and take one.¡±


    Allen picked her up and rushed into the bathroom.


    The water was running as they took the shower together.

 Chapter 120 She met her former boss

    Chapter 120 She met her former boss


    The next day, Joey arrived at the office on time with a tense heart.


    She hadn¡¯t met the General Manager Lawrence Charles yesterday. She believed that they would


    certainly meet each other today.


    As she had expected, after nine o¡¯ clock, she was called to the General Manager¡¯s office.


    She froze for a second when she saw the mysterious boss.


    It turned out that she had met him before.


    He was the cold-eyed young man who took away the pretty woman molesting Vivian in the Eslner Club


    the other day.


    It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t noticed her presence the other day. He looked at Joey with an indifferent


    look and said to Quentin who had arrived at his office earlier, ¡°We¡¯re leaving now. You¡¯d better tell her


    about the bidding on the way.¡±


    ¡°She ising?¡±


    Quentin seemed shocked to hear it.


    ¡°Why not? Do you have a problem with it?¡±


    Lawrence Charles stood up and walked toward the office door. He was tall, straight,pelling, cold


    and irresistible.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Quentin quickly caught up with his boss and said to Joey who was standing by, ¡°What are you thinking?


    Come with us!¡±


    Quentin was confused.


    He was always the one to follow Lawrence Charles everywhere in the past. None of the three pretty


    secretaries, Faith, Miranda and Yvonne had gotten the chance to do so, let alone Vivian. But Joey was


    given special treatment once she was transferred to the General Manager Office, which he believed


    was a career crisis for him.


    After they got in the car, Quentin handed Joey the bidding file. She quickly read it through and realized


    that Lawrence was heading for arge bidding today. The theme of the bidding was the franchise rights


    of Yummy Dish.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what Yummy Dish is?¡±


    Quentin popped the question, expecting her to make a fool of herself.


    To his surprise, Joey smiled and answered swimmingly, ¡°Yummy Dish is one of the top 10 Sushi brands


    in South Korea with a history of nearly 100 years and over 2,000 branches in South Korea. It now


    seems that Yummy Dish is pushing its business into China. Ourpany will make a great profit if we


    got the franchise rights of Yummy Dish. But ourpany hasn¡¯t focused on restaurants very much in


    recent years. So it¡¯s cross-industry bidding, which, I¡¯m afraid, will cause dissatisfaction.¡±


    Quentin was shocked to find that Joey was not only familiar with domesticpanies, but knew a lot


    about foreignpanies as well. He had to admit that her opinion was quite insightful.


    Lawrence Charles, who was sitting in the first row, put on a smile and said, ¡°Business is war without


    bullets. No general is foolish enough to keep his battlefield in one ce. Whether it¡¯s cross-industry


    business or dissatisfaction, we¡¯re determined to win the bidding.¡±


    Joey was a little startled by hisment


    She realized that Lawrence Charles and Allen Charles were totally different.


    Allen was gentle, easygoing, polite and a little calcting.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As for Lawrence, he was handsome, cold, arrogant and bossy, the opposite of Allen.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the bidding ce.


    There were more than a hundredpetitors from all walks of life.


    However, Joey was shocked to find that John Walter was here too. He was bringing Vivian and the


    other two young and pretty twin sisters along with him.


    They were undoubtedly John Walter¡¯s new favorites.


    Joey and John Walter locked eyes with each other. John Walter narrowed his eyes went over to


    Lawrence with a wicked smile on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, what a pleasant surprise! But I¡¯m telling you, I will win the bidding today.¡±


    Standing in front of Lawrence Charles, John Walter looked at him with provocative arrogance.

 Chapter 121 Do you want revenge?

    Chapter 121 Do you want revenge?


    ¡°Mr. Charles, what a surprise! I didn¡¯t expect to see you at the auction here. However, I will be the


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    winner today.¡±


    Standing in front of Lawrence Charles, John Walter slightly raised his head and shot him a sideways


    nce full of arrogance. He was literally inviting someone to kick his ass.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lawrence Charles stared him straight in the eye and didn¡¯t flinch at all. He said coldly, ¡°There is no


    point in arguing with you now. Those whoughst,ugh best. Let''s wait and see.¡±


    Tactfully rebuked by his rival, John Walter got a little irritated. Then he smiled sarcastically. ¡°There have


    been rumors that Mr. Charles likes men and is always together with his male secretary. But it seems


    now that it¡¯s not quite the case. Are you happy with the pretty personal secretary next to you?¡±


    What he was saying was offensive to Lawrence Charles, Quentin and Joey.


    Both Quentin and Joey¡¯s faces instantly turned sour.


    However, Lawrence Charles retorted coldly with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I couldn''t


    care less about what others might say. I think you¡¯re the one who should be worried about your health,


    with all these women around. Of course, I¡¯m not curious about it at all, because the answer is quite self-


    evident. All right, some of my friends are waiting for me over there. Excuse me!¡±


    After saying that, before John Walter, who was now purple with anger, could say anything, Lawrence


    turned around and strode off.


    Joey quickly caught up with him.


    Joey would love to stay and speak with Sarah, but the idea of John Walter being nearby was


    discouraging.


    Joey followed Lawrence Charles closely, which was annoying for John Walter. As they say, ¡°the best is


    always the unpossessed.¡± Although the twin sisters were young and pretty, John Walter had to admit


    that Joey was the most tempting one when heid his eyes on her again.


    Sarah, who had been standing next to him, caught every nuance of his expression and smiled silently


    and sarcastically.


    She wasn¡¯t sad about his unfaithfulness anymore. She was just amused by his greediness.


    Sarah knew very well that she wasn¡¯t in love with John Walter anymore. She had loved him, but he


    squandered it. But she couldn¡¯t leave him now.


    She had to wait a little longer. Their twisted rtionship coulde to an end when her brother was


    fully recovered.


    Sarah looked at Joey who was following Lawrence Charles away when Joey happened to turn around


    to look at her. Their eyes met and they smiled at each other knowingly before they left the auction hall


    one after another.


    It was 15 minutes away from the auction and they had time to have a chat.


    ¡°Joey, your boss is so cool. Tell me, do you have a crush on him?¡±


    Sarah held Joey¡¯s hand and chuckled.


    Joey instantly exined, ¡°Sarah, stop the nonsense. My boss, he is actually¡­Allen¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    Sarah gasped, ¡°Oh, my God! He turns out to be your brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Allen and I are just dating right now. Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Joey was impressed by Sarah¡¯s wild imaginations. She took a nce at the twin sisters who looked


    exactly the same in the same clothes across the hall and asked, ¡°Sarah, have the twins given you a


    hard time recently?¡±


    Sarah was suddenly infuriated by the thought of them, ¡°They certainly have. Only when John Walter


    has their back. They really have pissed me off. Mi and Nana quitted because of them. I gotnded


    with all the hard work. Gosh, I¡¯m exhausted!¡±


    Joey felt sorry for Sarah. When she was about to say something tofort her, she noticed the twins


    who had been following John Walter around suddenly getting up and walking toward the door.


    When the twins passed Joey and Sarah in high heels, they flung them a scornful look and snorted,


    holding their chin high like a pair of proud peacocks.


    They were apparently heading out to thedy¡¯s room.


    Their coquettish and arrogant look was quite annoying, even for Joey.


    Joey held Sarah¡¯s hand and smiled slyly, ¡°Sarah, do you want revenge?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sarah was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Joey put on a wicked smile, ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll take vengeance for you.¡±


    She grabbed Sarah¡¯s hand and quietly followed the twins to thedy¡¯s room.

 Chapter 122 It felt good to get back at the twins

    Chapter 122 It felt good to get back at the twins


    The twins¡¯ surname was Shein, and their names were respectively Belle and Bonnie. They liked to


    wear the same clothes and eat the same food. They liked to do everything together, and even slept


    with the same man, John Walter.


    They had no idea that they were followed by Joey and Sarah on their way to thedy¡¯s room.


    They walked into thedy¡¯s room, selected their cubicles and closed the door.


    It was arge public bathroom for women only. Joey sneaked into the bathroom and searched all the


    corners of the bathroom for a convenient tool. She found two waterdles that cleaners used to clean


    the bathroom.


    ¡°Joey, what are you going to do?¡± Sarah lowered her voice and wondered.


    ¡°Hush!¡±


    Joey immediately gestured at her and handed her one of the waterdles, pointing her finger at the tap


    in front of them.


    Sarah froze for a second and soon realized what Joey meant. She gasped and almost cried out with


    excitement.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    Joey hurriedly covered Sarah¡¯s mouth with her hand. They tiptoed to the tap and filled thedles with


    water. Then they quietly approached the Shein sisters¡¯ cubicles.


    ¡°Three, two, one!¡±


    Joey looked at Sarah who was counting down with her lips. When the countdown was over, they wrists


    flipped and two fulldles of water was pouring down onto the twin sisters.


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­¡±


    The next second, there came the twins'' screams of terror from the bathroom cubicles.


    Soaked through in the middle of answering to the call of nature, they must feel awful.


    ¡°Ah, who did it?¡±


    ¡°What a psycho¡­¡±


    They screamed angrily and got dressed.


    It went smoothly. Joey and Sarah quickly ran out of the bathroom,ughing wildly. It felt good to get


    back at the evil twins.


    Joey and Sarah went back to the auction hall as if nothing had happened.


    Having been bullied by them for a long time, Sarah felt great after she had taken vengeance on the


    twin sisters. She held Joey¡¯s hands and couldn¡¯t stop giggling.


    ¡°Stop it, or we will be caught.¡±


    Joey tried her best to calm down. She looked up and saw Belle and Bonnieing over like two


    drowned rats. Joey quickly cleared her throat and lightly coughed, ¡°They¡¯re back. Stopughing. Please


    calm down!¡±


    Sarah, who had nned to stopughing, turned around and saw such wretchedness. She couldn¡¯t


    help bursting intoughter.


    Belle and Bonnie had already suspected that Sarah was the one who had pulled a prank on them in the


    bathroom. Now they were even more convinced by Sarah¡¯s mockingughter.


    They gave Sarah a dirty look and rushed to John Walter. They stamped their feet andined of


    being bullied.


    However, they were totally unaware of how they looked like right now. Soaked from top to toe, the wet


    clothes were moulding round their nice bodies, revealing their brightly colored bras and sexy thongs. All


    of a sudden, they drew the attention of everyone in the auction hall.


    John Walter deeply frowned at the sight. He looked up and darted the twins an impatient look and said


    coldly, ¡°You¡¯re wet all over. Don''t make a fool of yourselves and embarrass me here. Go change your


    clothes.¡±


    ¡°But¡­Sarah did this to us.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Mr. Walter. You must punish her!¡±


    The twins had gotten their fingers badly burnt and they refused to put it to rest so easily.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that their persistence was all the more annoying for John Walter.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His eyes and voice were icy-cold, ¡°Go back home. You¡¯re no longer needed in the auction today. Get


    out of my sight immediately!¡±


    The twins trembled at his stern look, because he had never openly criticized them before. They had


    pushed their luck too far. Now they really understood who they were. They said no more and turned


    around to leave the auction hall with their heads down.


    As they passed by, they threatened Sarah through clenched teeth, ¡°Sarah, you¡¯d better watch out. We¡¯ll


    take revenge on you soon.¡±


    They left in anger.


    Joey couldn''t help feeling worried, ¡°Sarah, did I get you in trouble?¡±


    It was a sweet revenge, but she wished she hadn''t been so impulsive if it would cause Sarah more


    trouble.

 Chapter 123 More shocking news

    Chapter 123 More shocking news


    Sarah smiled disapprovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I hadn¡¯t fought back, they would certainly keep


    bullying me. In that case, why would I be a coward and endure it? Anyway, even if John Walter keeps


    having their back, I won¡¯t suffer from them.¡±


    Sarah had an epiphany after what had proved to be a sweet revenge. She didn¡¯t think John Walter


    would abandon her for those two pretentious trophydy friends. To say the least, she¡¯d be very d if


    he would¡­


    The auction began in several minutes.


    Joey and Sarah quickly returned to their respective bosses, Lawrence Charles and John Walter.


    It was verypetitive with many participants at first. With the bidding prices soaring, there were fewer


    and fewer bidders and finally there were only two bidders left, Lawrence Charles and John Walter.


    It seemed that both of them were hell-bent on winning, with the bidding price of one party constantly


    higher than the other. Finally the price became ridiculously high.


    Atst, John Walter couldn¡¯t pretend to be calm anymore. He pulled his tie loose agitatedly and cursed


    in a low voice, ¡°What a lunatic!¡±


    Lawrence Charles¡¯s bidding price was always one million higher than the previous one, which meant


    that John Walter had to increase the price by at least one million when it was his turn. Moreover, their


    high bidding prices were pushing to the limit, and any higher price would make a bad bargain.


    However, John Walter swore that he mustn¡¯t lose to Lawrence Charles whenever he took a nce at


    Joey sitting next to his rival.


    Therefore, John Walter refused to throw the towel and continued to bid up against Lawrence Charles.


    Finally, Joey couldn¡¯t bear to watch it any longer. She said to his boss nervously, ¡°Mr. Charles, our


    bidding price has far exceeded our budget. I believe any higher price is uncalled for. Even if we won the


    bid on the franchise rights of Yummy Dish, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s unlikely to be a profitable deal.¡±


    Quentin nodded and agreed with Joey. As Lawrence Charles¡¯s chief secretary general, he was obliged


    to remind his boss to make the right decision. Yet it was up to Lawrence Charles to make the final call.


    However, despite Joey and Quentin¡¯s sincere advice, Lawrence Charles was collected and determined.


    He paused for a second and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve promised someone that I will hand Yummy Dish over to


    her to run. So I¡¯m determined to win, whatever it takes.¡±


    Joey was surprised to hear it. She believed it was the girl Lawrence had been in love with when she


    and Amanda had gossiped about their boss in the office.


    She thought she¡¯d better say no more.


    As for John Walter, Sarah couldn¡¯t help offering her opinion, ¡°Mr. President, I think we should stop


    bidding now. There''s no profit at this bidding price.¡±


    John Walter was even agitated. Although he hated to lose to Lawrence in the presence of Joey, he was


    a sessful businessman who knew very well that a businessman should never make a bad bargain.


    Sarah¡¯s advice gave him an opportunity to change his mind. He nodded as a sign of taking her advice.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The nerve-racking biddingpetition finally came to an end and Lawrence Charles won it.


    The audience started leaving in disappointment. John Walter stood up and shot a cold nce at


    Lawrence Charles from a few meters away, cursing through clenched teeth, ¡°What a psycho!¡±


    He shook his head and left with Sarah in anger.


    Lawrence Charles raised his eyebrows indifferently and decided to ignore him.


    Thepetitive bidding ended sessfully and the representative of Yummy Dish finally showed up.


    Joey was shocked to find that it was Philip.


    It seemed that Philip had changed a lot after he left two months ago. He looked handsome in the white


    suit and more charismatic as a mature man.


    When they looked at each other, his smile was warm and his eyes were affectionate as usual.


    Joey slightly lowered her head, because she didn¡¯t dare to look at him in the eye. She believed they


    weren¡¯t destined to be lovers in this life.


    It seemed that Lawrence Charles noticed their unusual rtionship. He asked Joey to be in full charge


    of the following business procedures between the two parties.


    Therefore, there was no way she would avoid Philip.


    However, there were more surprises toe. Joey gasped when Lawrence Charles introduced the


    future owner of domestic franchise rights of Yummy Dish to her.


    It was the pretty lesbian woman with heavy makeup who had molested Sarah and her at the Elsner


    Club.


    What was different was that she now looked much less sophisticated with no makeup on. But her face


    was beautiful enough to make a quite deep impression on Joey. Joey recognized her at first sight.

 Chapter 124 Unusual relationship

    Chapter 124 Unusual rtionship


    With no makeup on, it could be easily seen that she was very young, no older than Joey, about twenty-


    one or twenty-two years old.


    The woman smiled and extended her right hand to Joey, as if she had never met Joey before. She was


    neither surprised nor embarrassed, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Martha. I hope we can get along well in the future work.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Confused by herposure and ease, Joey forced a smile and said, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Joey.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t reach out to shake hands with Martha.


    Recalling Martha¡¯s advances at the club, Joey was reluctant to make any physical contact with her.


    Martha wasn¡¯t annoyed at all. She calmly withdrew her hand and lightly smiled.


    In the next few days, Joey had to deal with both Martha and Philip at the same time, which was painful


    for her.


    Fortunately, their work finally came to a close and now it was thest day.


    At noon Martha invited Joey and Philip to lunch at a fancy restaurant.


    Joey had intended to decline the invitation at first. Martha had been very polite and generous around


    her in these days, so Joey didn¡¯t want toe across as a petty and hypocritical person.


    The three of them met each other at the restaurant on time. Joey ate her lunch with poor appetite.


    Martha left for thedy¡¯s room halfway through their lunch.


    All of a sudden, there were only Joey and Philip left at the table.


    After much hesitation, Philip finally asked, ¡°Is he¡­treating you well?¡±


    Joey¡¯s heart trembled a little. She knew Philip was referring to Allen. She nodded and said, ¡°He treats


    me very well.¡±


    Philip¡¯s knife and fork suddenly stopped in mid-air. He paused and asked, ¡°When are you two going to


    get married?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Joey lowered her head.


    Seemingly irritated by the answer, Philip raised his voice, ¡°Has he never brought it up with you?¡±


    ¡°Philip¡­¡±


    Joey looked up at him innocently, wondering why he would concern himself with her marriage.


    Suddenly Philip grabbed her hand and said with earnest and affectionate eyes, ¡°In the past two months


    abroad, I¡¯ve realized that I really like you and I simply couldn¡¯t give you up without a fight. I decided to


    not married.¡±


    Joey was so shocked that she didn¡¯t withdraw her hand from his at the moment.


    Just then, Martha came back and bumped into them.


    ¡°Eh-hem!¡±


    Martha frowned and gently coughed to dere her presence.


    Startled, Joey immediately jerked her hand away. Philip smiled awkwardly.


    Finally when the lunch was over, it was about time to go back to work for Joey.


    Philip drove Joey to the office. But when she was about to go off work, she was stopped by Martha who


    whispered something in her ear.


    Martha¡¯s voice was quiet yet fierce and determined, ¡°Don¡¯t betray Allen, or I¡¯ll make your life a living


    hell!¡±


    Joey shuddered at the threat.


    Philip drove the car away, and Joey froze in her stance.


    She was even more curious about who Martha was now.


    Moreover, what was the rtionship between Martha and Lawrence or Allen? Didn¡¯t she like women?


    Then why did she get involved with Allen and Lawrence?


    Joey believed it was moreplicated than she had ever thought.


    The minute she walked into thepany, she found that the atmosphere was quite different today.


    They were discussing about something with excitement.


    Joey asked one of her colleagues and discovered that it was thepany¡¯s annual anniversary


    tonight. There would be lucky draws with many expensive gifts, such as cash-filled red envelopes,


    businessptops, fashionable mobile phones, etc. The first prize would be four sets of travel tickets for


    couples in Thand for seven days, which meant that the winner could bring apanion during the


    travel.


    Joey wasn¡¯t very interested in these celebrations. But she decided to take part in the celebrations to


    show her support for thepany. Much to her surprise, she was lucky enough to win the first prize.

 Chapter 125 A sleepless night

    Chapter 125 A sleepless night


    When the host handed two travel tickets for couples to Joey, she was still in a daze.


    The other three sets of tickets were respectively won by Vivian, Quentin and Amanda.


    What a crazy world! Joey thought to herself.


    Joey was interested in the travel to Thand. Thand was well-known for itsdyboys and Joey had


    always wanted to meet them in person.


    Once she arrived home from work, she told Allen the good news and asked if he had time to go to


    Thand with her.


    To her surprise, he agreed without hesitation.


    Joey looked him up and down in amazement and eximed after a while, ¡°Mr. Mayor, don''t you have


    work to do?¡±


    Allen had spent a dozen days hanging around with her at the Vige of Giant Smandersst time.


    Now he had just agreed to go with her without the slightest hesitation. What a man of leisure as the


    mayor!


    Allen smiled, ¡°Baby, I¡¯d like to follow you everywhere you go, as long as you need me. Besides, my job


    is a very busy one. I had hardly taken a day off before I met you. All my holidays have added up to


    months. A 70¨C day holiday will be fine with me if you¡¯d like to, let alone a seven-day travel to Thand.¡±


    She understood why he had plenty of time to spend with her. But she still thought that he wasn¡¯t busy


    enough as a mayor.


    The next day, when Joey and Allen arrived at the airport with their tickets, the tour group wasplete.


    The other three prize winners had arrived earlier, and they were respectively Vivian, Quentin and


    Amanda. Joey was very surprised to see theirpanions.


    Vivian brought Ben Hawk with her, which wasn''t surprising for her at all.


    Amanda brought Leonard with her, which was a little surprising for her.


    Quentin brought Philip with him, which was an odd choice beyond her imagination. As they say, love


    rivals are insanely jealous when they meet each other. There had been a lot going on between Joey


    and them.


    Allen Charles, Philip and Ben Hawk locked eyes with each other. The atmosphere was tense and


    aggressive, which made her very ufortable.


    Fortunately, it was time for the ne to take off soon.


    However, Joey was stuck with them again when they took their seats on the ne. She and Allen were


    supposed to be seated between Philip and Ben Hawk. She would still have to sit next to either Philip or


    Ben Hawk, even if she switched seats with Allen. Atst, Allen asked Leonard to switch seats with Joey


    so that Joey could sit next to Amanda.


    Joey had a terrible time through the entire flight.


    She would rather stay at home, Joey thought to herself.


    But as soon as she arrived at Thand, she was happy again, because she was deeply attracted by the


    exotic scenes in Thand.


    Guided around the city, they had a really good time in the day and returned to their reserved hotel at


    night.


    They were scheduled to watch thedyboys¡¯ show tomorrow. Joey was too excited to go to sleep. Lying


    face down on the bed, she went through the pictures she had taken during the day with Allen.


    There was someone else who couldn¡¯t fall asleep either.


    Philip, whose hotel room was across the hall, was now sitting on the sofa with agitation. He tried to


    change channels with the remote control in his hand, but the thought of Joey and Allen Charles being


    in the same room at the moment was so annoying that he finally threw the remote control against the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wall.


    Philip, you¡¯re asking for it!


    Philipughed at himself and closed his eyes in pain. When he opened them again, he picked up a


    ss of wine on the table and drank it in one gulp.


    At the same time, Ben Hawk wasn¡¯t in a better mood either. He fell asleep after a few minutes'' intimacy


    with Vivian.


    However, Vivian was left horny because she didn''t get enough of it.


    Just then, she received a text message from Quentin, ¡°Come to my room.¡±


    The message was simple yet enchanting for Vivian. She quietly got off the bed, put on a set of sexy


    underwear, slipped on a dressing gown and sneaked out of the room.

 Chapter 126 A suspicious wife

    Chapter 126 A suspicious wife


    Quentin lived next door, so Vivian found it very convenient and quick to sneak into his room.


    Joey¡¯s constant surveince during work and Amanda¡¯s getting off work on time has made it difficult for


    him to make out with Vivian recently. Therefore, after calling his wife to make sure that she was already


    in bed, Quentin couldn¡¯t wait to call Vivian to his room.


    He was horny and she was sexually insatiable. They were eager to see each other as soon as


    possible.


    ¡°Tell me, Ben Hawk and I, who is better in bed?¡±


    Quentin pressed Vivian against the wall ruthlessly. When he saw her sexy lingerie under the robe, he


    was instantly aroused and his moves became even more rude and desperate.


    He was killing her with both pain and pleasure. Vivian refused to cave in and asked rhetorically, ¡°Then


    your wife and I, who is better?¡±


    ¡°I told you, there is noparison between you and my wife, because she is on another level.¡±


    Even in bed with his lover, Quentin was vicious as ever.


    Having gotten used to hisck of respect for her, Vivian smiled disapprovingly, ¡°You are no better than


    Ben, either.¡±


    However, their passion was extremely intense when there was a knock at the door.


    Quentin paused and asked in shock, ¡°Who is there?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quentin, it¡¯s me.¡±


    It was Amanda¡¯s voice, ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    After getting off the phone with Quentin, Amanda was ready for sleep. Yet she hadn¡¯t slept alone


    without her husband in the past three years. She tossed and turned in bed, finding it hard to fall asleep.


    She eventually decided to go to his room for the night and sneak back in the morning. No one was


    watching anyway.


    She was totally unaware of how panicked Quentin was at the moment. He quickly got off the bed and


    picked up the clothes on the floor. He threw Vivian¡¯s clothes at her and pushed her into the bathroom


    without saying anything before mming the door. Everything happened so quickly. Finally he


    recollected himself and went to open the door for Amanda.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long?¡±


    On entering the room, Amanda resumed her gentleness and sweetness as a regr wife.


    ¡°I¡­I fell asleep.¡±


    Quentin forced a smile and quickly changed the subject, ¡°I thought you already went to bed. Is there


    really something you¡¯d like to discuss with me?¡±


    Amanda didn¡¯t go further with the question. She wrapped her arms around his waist and said softly,


    ¡°Honey, it''s just an excuse. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep alone. Why don''t we sleep together tonight?¡±


    Quentin panicked at her request, but he knew he couldn¡¯t turn her down under such circumstance. He


    had no choice but to agree, ¡°I¡¯d love that!¡±


    Deep down he was worried about Vivian in the bathroom, wishing she wouldn¡¯te out when his wife


    was here.


    Suddenly Amanda said, ¡°I need to use the bathroom first.¡± as she walked toward the bathroom.


    Quentin¡¯s face went pale. He quickly stopped her, ¡°Honey, you''d better not¡­because the toilet is


    clogged and it¡¯s filthy and stinky right now.¡±


    In a moment of desperation, he came up with a lie.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Amanda was surprised, ¡°No, it¡¯s a five-star hotel, how could this happen? I think we should call the


    hotel manager and ask him to send someone over to take a look at it¡­¡±


    Quentin panicked even more when Amanda suggested calling the manager. The perspiration started


    forth upon his brow, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. I''ll have it dealt with tomorrow morning. Honey, why don¡¯t we go to


    your room if you really want to use the bathroom? Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s sleep in your room tonight, ok?¡±


    He was urging her to leave the room.


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    As he opened the door, she suddenly turned around to look at him in suspicion, ¡°You¡¯re a little weird


    tonight¡­¡±


    Amanda had paid more attention to her husband since she doubted his loyalty. Tonight, she had


    decided to knock on his door for two reasons. The first one was that she really couldn¡¯t fall asleep


    alone. The second was that she had intended it to be a surprise inspection. Quentin¡¯s reaction failed to


    put her mind at ease.


    His overreaction to her mere suggestion of going to the bathroom had really raised doubt about what


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    was going on in the bathroom.


    Therefore, Amanda pushed him away and ran into the bathroom.


    She had to open the door to see whether the toilet was clogged or not.

 Chapter 127 An enchanting ladyboy

    Chapter 127 An enchantingdyboy


    In many cases, once the door is opened, the brutal truth behind it might be wildly uneptable.


    Amanda¡¯s world fell apart when she found out what was going on in the bathroom.


    Vivian was hurriedly putting on her clothes. She looked up and paused when she found that Amanda


    was ring at her. She felt greatly ashamed getting caught in the act.


    It was different from how she had felt when she was caught cheating with her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦, because


    Ben Hawk and Joey weren¡¯t really married at the time, but Quentin and Amanda were now validly


    married.


    Much to Vivian and Quentin¡¯s surprise, Amanda didn¡¯t make a scene. She didn¡¯t curse or smack them.


    She just stared at Vivian and Quentin with increasingly cold eyes and her voice was determined with a


    repressed quiver in it, ¡°Quentin, I''m divorcing you!¡±


    ¡°No, honey, let me exin¡­¡±


    Quentin was shocked, reaching out to hold her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands.¡±


    Amanda brushed his hands away, looked into his eyes coldly and said slowly, ¡°Sign the divorce papers


    when we get back home. Or I¡¯ll send you both to court on the grounds of adultery.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and walked out the room.


    Quentin and Vivian were left shocked and silent.


    After quite a while, Vivian came to her senses, ¡°What did she say? She will send us to court for


    adultery? I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Quentin became even more agitated.


    Vivian didn''t care about whether he was agitated or not. The idea of going to jail was frightening. She


    grabbed his hand nervously and shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to jail. Quentin, please divorce her


    as quickly as you can. I don¡¯t want to go to jail¡­¡±


    With a sweep of his hand, Vivian was immediately thrown to the ground. He growled with angry eyes, ¡°I


    told you, get out of here!¡±


    Divorce? No, never.


    Going to jail? No, never.


    Now he had to calm down to think about what to do next.


    Intimated by his angry vicious expression, Vivian picked herself up in pain without saying anything. She


    went back to Ben Hawk in her room.


    Deep in slumber, Ben Hawk had no idea that she had left the room. Lying in bed, she couldn¡¯t fall


    asleep, because Amanda¡¯s threat had really scared her out of her wits.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Amanda returned to her room, shut the door and dropped to her knees against the


    door. She mped her hands over her mouth and burst into tears.


    She had never shown her vulnerability and pain in front of others. Now she was all alone and she


    couldn''t pretend to be strong anymore.


    Joey was unaware of what had been going on with her. The next day, she couldn¡¯t find Amanda


    anywhere.


    When she went to ask Leonard about Amanda¡¯s whereabouts, he said, ¡°Amanda said that something


    hade up at thepany and she had to go back to deal with it. She took an early flight this


    morning.¡±


    He should have gone back home to help Amanda as her assistant, but she had asked him to stay and


    have fun, which was a suggestion he had instantly agreed to.


    When Quentin learnt that Amanda had left, he made up an excuse and hurried to the airport.


    Philip had joined the tour group because Quentin had invited him to as a personal favor. Philip


    hesitated when Quentin was about to leave, pondering whether he should leave with Quentin. But on


    second thought, he persuaded himself out of the idea as he had made up his mind not to miss any


    chance to spend time with Joey. He certainly shouldn¡¯t give in so easily.


    The next schedule for the group was adyboy show.


    Allen and Joey sneaked off halfway for some private time.


    Joey, who had had been very upset with Ben Hawk and Philip around on the trip, was certainly on


    board with Allen.


    Pattaya was well-known for thergest poption ofdyboys in Thand.


    Joey couldn¡¯t help marveling at how pretty thosedyboys on the stage were, because they were even


    prettier than real women. What a crazy world!

 Chapter 128 They were interrupted

    Chapter 128 They were interrupted


    On the third day, Martin and Chance flew to Thand on a whim. The minute they met, the two


    The trip became more interesting and hrious with Martin and Chance on board. Naturally Allen and


    Joey could spend less time with the tour group. As a result, Joey rarely saw Philip and Ben Hawk in the


    next few days.


    Time flew and it was the seventh day. They were scheduled to go back home tomorrow.


    Joey decided to pack their suitcases in advance in the room. Leaning back on the sofa and watching


    the news on TV, Allen turned around to find her busy packing, and he suddenly found the scene very


    heart-warming


    He got up, went over to Joey and put his arm gently round her waist, ¡°Baby, have you enjoyed yourself


    these days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very much. What about you?¡± Joey¡¯s smile was sweet.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as you are, sweetheart.¡±


    Allen gently bit her earlobe and started to run his hands all over her body.


    ¡°Allen¡­I¡¯m packing the suitcase. Stop it!¡±


    Joey blushed and tried to brush his hands away.


    Joey had slept with him for many times, but her heart still skipped a beat whenever he approached her,


    as if it were their first time.


    ¡°These suitcases could wait.¡±


    Allen picked her up and threw themselves onto the bigfy bed. He pressed her against the bed


    gently and predominantly, and eagerly took their clothes off.


    However, they were interrupted at the critical moment when his phone suddenly rang.


    Allen answered it in displeasure. It was Martin who asked Allen to hang out in an exclusive night club


    with him and Chance.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Allen was about to decline it when Martin had already hung up.


    ¡°Allen, it¡¯s almost midnight. Are you leaving?¡±


    Joey threw her arms around Allen¡¯s neck and shot him a reproachful pout.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go unless you want me to.¡±


    Allen smiled mischievously, ¡°Let''s¡­ continue!¡±


    He leaned over to kiss her and slowly sank himself into her.


    ¡°Oh, Allen¡­¡±


    Joey groaned as she slightly arched her body to amodate him and ran her fingers through his


    hair.


    They were passionately making love to each other. Yet in less than three minutes, his phone rang


    again.


    It was Chance this time.


    Allen had intended to ignore it, but Chance kept calling him, and he couldn¡¯t concentrate on what he


    was doing.


    ¡°Allen¡­why don¡¯t you answer it?¡± Joey blushed and gave him a push.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Allen cursed as he paused to answer the phone. Chance urged him toe over quickly and hang up


    before he could say no.


    Martin and Chance had really spoilt the fun. When Allen answered the phone, Joey put on her clothes


    and started to pack the suitcase.


    ¡°Baby, I guess I¡¯d better go, or Martin and Chance wouldn¡¯t stop bugging me.¡± Allen frowned in great


    displeasure.


    Joey had known that Allen couldn¡¯t refuse either of his two best friends. She wasn¡¯t surprised at all,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    As she was saying, she prepared their clothes for the night.


    ¡°But baby, it¡¯s veryte, and you¡¯d better stay and go to sleep. These two kids love crazy parties, and I


    think they wouldn¡¯t let me go until it¡¯s two or three o¡¯clock in the morning.¡±


    Allen hated to ask her to stay upte with him.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Joey shook her head resolutely, ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep when you¡¯re not around. Besides, we¡¯re leaving


    tomorrow. Why don¡¯t we have a good time tonight?¡±


    But in fact, Joey had other concerns.


    She hadn¡¯t known Martin and Chance very well, but she hade to realize that some of the rich kids


    could turn into beasts in human clothing sometimes, especially in night clubs. How could she allow


    Allen to hang out with them in night clubs?


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe Allen, but the world was full off temptations.


    In hindsight, she had made a wrong decision that would prove to be a life-long regret for her.

 Chapter 129 An attacker lurking in darkness

    Chapter 129 An attacker lurking in darkness


    Martin and Chance weren¡¯t surprised at all when Allen showed up with Joey in the night club. They had


    expected that she woulde along.


    Next to them sat two hot girls. It could be told from their dresses that they were escorts in the club.


    When the girls spoke, it was apparently male voice, which was confusing for Joey.


    They weren¡¯t women. They were actuallydyboys.


    Thand was truly a wondend where regr escorts could be so gorgeous.


    Martin put his arms around thedyboy and teased Allen, ¡°Allen, would you like one? It feels¡­different


    from girls.¡±


    Chance said half-jokingly, ¡°It¡¯s said that thedyboy queen is performing at the club tonight. Why don¡¯t


    you ask for hispanyter? But adyboy queen is probably very expensive, have you brought


    enough money, Martin?¡±


    Joey froze at their suggestion.


    Allen immediately wrapped his arms around Joey and said, ¡°Baby, ignore them. I don¡¯t want any of


    thesedyboys. All I want is you.¡±


    He red at Martin and Chance, ¡°Stop the nonsense! Are you trying to get me punished when we get


    back home?¡±


    Joey chuckled at Allen¡¯s ttering words. She tapped him on the shoulder andined, ¡°No one is


    punishing you at home.¡±


    Suddenly upset by their flirtatious conversation, Martin and Chance turned their faces away and said


    nothing more.


    What followed was dicing, drinking, finger-guessing and singing. They really had a great time.


    asionally the twodyboys gave Martin and Chancep dances, and their supple body and


    coquetry suggested more femininity than real women.


    Joey was getting sleepy. But everyone else was having a good time and she hated to be a buzzkill.


    Thus she had to bite the bullet and waited sleepily.


    ¡°Allen, I¡¯ve got to go to the bathroom.¡±


    She was so sleepy that she had to wash her face to sober herself up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    Allen instantly stood up, ready to apany her to the bathroom.


    Chance couldn¡¯t watch it anymore. Intoxicated, he put his arms around Allen and said, ¡°Take a look at


    yourself, aren¡¯t you a henpecked man already?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Martin was half-drunk too, ¡°Joey is just going to the bathroom and you¡¯reing along. It¡¯s the most


    unmanly thing to do, you know. Allen, if you go on like that, I¡¯m starting to despise you.¡±


    Martin hated the idea of Allen and Joey being seen as an item all the time.


    Joey was embarrassed to hear that. Martin and Chance were drunk and talking in an exaggerated way,


    but what they had said more or less made sense. She looked up at Allen, ¡°Allen, that¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll be fine by


    myself. I''ll be back soon.¡±


    She turned around and left the private box alone.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    Allen tried to catch up with her, but he was stopped by Chance and Martin. A moment''s pause was long


    enough for the door to close and for Joey to walk out of sight.


    Joey walked out the private box and asked a waiter for directions about thedy¡¯s room.


    Walking down a dark corridor, she was suddenly attacked by a tall dark figure that emerged from the


    darkness. The man put his one hand around her neck and covered her mouth with the other. She was


    tightly gripped against his chest. He threw his ck overcoat onto her to cover most of her body, which


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    made them look like an intimate couple making out against each other.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes were wide open with fear. The attacker¡¯s smell was familiar and terrifying.


    He was the man with whom she had fallen in love for five years.


    Now he was only bad news.


    She struggled desperately, but she was too weak to shake him off. Strong and silent, he dragged her


    towards the elevator in the night club.


    In the meanwhile, Allen was really worried about her. Finally he broke free from Martin and Chance¡¯s


    hands and hurriedly ran out of the room¡­

 Chapter 130 Crime in the dark alley

    Chapter 130 Crime in the dark alley


    Joey was dragged into the elevator and the elevator door closed slowly.


    Just then, Allen appeared in front of the elevator.


    However, he stood with his back to the elevator, searching every corner of the crowed club for Joey


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    with his anxious eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Allen¡­¡±


    Joey was thrilled to see Allen, like a drowning man desperately waving at a boat nearby. Allen was just


    two or three meters away, but her mouth was abruptly covered by Ben Hawk¡¯s hand. Her voice was


    almost inaudible, especially in such a noisy club.


    Allen apparently didn¡¯t hear her. He kept searching for her with his eyes and started to walk toward the


    ¡°Allen¡­turn around, please. I¡¯m right behind you, Allen¡­¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes were full of dead panic and despair. She waved his hands desperately in the air, but she


    couldn¡¯t make a sound. She frantically prayed that he would turn around to see her.


    Finally in a telepathic moment, Allen suddenly turned around and looked at the elevator behind.


    Unfortunately, it was toote!


    The elevator door closed ruthlessly.


    For a moment, Allen had the impression that he had seen a pair of teary eyes full of panic and despair,


    but he thought it was too fleeting to be true.


    He subconsciously took a few steps toward the elevator door, but the door was already closed. He


    shook his head and med himself for being too paranoid. Then he turned around and walked toward


    thedy¡¯s room.


    Joey saw Allen turning around when the door closed. It was toote. She closed her eyes and wept in


    desperation.


    Ben Hawk smiled wickedly behind her. He slightly lowered his head and slowly licked her slender neck.


    His voice was ghostly, ¡°Joey, my Joey, don¡¯t you see? He couldn¡¯t save you, no one can. I¡¯ve followed


    you everywhere in the past days. It was a shame that I couldn¡¯t get near you earlier, because you and


    Allen Charles have always been together until now.¡±


    His touch was gross and his voice was devilish. Joey was shaking all over, like a fallen leaf in the wind.


    Tears were running down her face and her eyes were wide open with terror.


    The elevator reached the first floor.


    Ben Hawk took Joey to the empty dark alley behind the night club.


    It seemed that he was well prepared for the moment. He took a roll of duct tape and a pair of handcuffs


    from his pockets. He taped her mouth and handcuffed her to the iron pipe in the wall


    She fought back wildly, but she was no match to him. The harder she struggled, the greater the pain.


    When Ben Hawk was certain that Joey could neither utter a sound nor run away, he grabbed her from


    behind and pressed his body against hers tightly. He rested his chin on her left shoulder and his eyes


    were beastly cold in the dusk of the night.


    He said, ¡°You must have had a great time these days. Your smile was always so happy, bright and


    beautiful, but I¡¯d never seen you so happy and sweet when we dated. Didn¡¯t you know that it could be


    very hurtful to me? In the past five years, have you ever truly loved me? I don¡¯t think so. I hate you


    when you¡¯re so happy with someone else.¡±


    He touched her skin with his hands. His move was tender and his voice was gentle, but she was frozen


    to the bones. She couldn¡¯t struggle or make a sound. All she could do was shake her head desperately.


    ¡°In the past days when you weren¡¯t around, I¡¯ve missed you a lot, day and night. Do you know how


    much I¡¯ve suffered? But you¡¯ve been so happy. No, I wouldn¡¯t allow it!¡±


    Ben Hawk became more excited. He was practically growling at the end. He suddenly ripped her


    clothes like crazy and the sound of clothes being torn up was loud and panicking for Joey.

 Chapter 131 A horrifying scene

    Chapter 131 A horrifying scene


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±


    Joey shook her head violently and thrashed her arms and legs desperately, trying to break free from


    the handcuffs. However, the harder she struggled, the tighter they seemed to be. The iron handcuffs


    sank deep into the flesh and her hands were bleeding.


    In a moment of madness, Ben Hawk couldn¡¯t care less about whether she would get hurt or not.


    Instead, he was even more turned on by her resistance. With thest piece of her torn clothes, he


    entered her without any forey.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Joey¡¯s body stiffened with a silent cry of resentment and despair.


    Her mind went nk at the moment. All she could think of was Allen¡¯s face.


    Ben Hawk was greatly fascinated by her body after such a long time.


    He had neither pity nor love for her. It was merely the satisfaction of sensual desires.


    Joey¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Every assault was followed by her mad and desperate resistance, but


    he was more ruthless than ever. Blood was running down her inner thighs, which was a horrifying


    scene.


    Eventually she was utterly exhausted and dissipated, while he was still venting his animal desire on


    her. He even took out his phone to take pictures of their current positions.


    The clicking sound of his phone was sending chills down her spines.


    She gradually passed out because of overwhelming despair. She¡¯d rather fall asleep and never wake


    up again.


    No one knew how long it took. Finally Ben Hawk was finished with a low growl.


    However, he didn¡¯t leave right after. He took another dozen of pictures of Joey being naked in a mess


    from every angle, and crouched down contentedly to lift her chin with a wicked smile on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t


    try to use me of rape, or I¡¯ll release these photos. I¡¯m warning you, the first person to see these


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pictures would be Allen Charles!¡±


    After saying that, he touched his cor and walked awaycently.


    Joey was left copsing on the ground in torn clothes with numbing pain all over her body. She


    struggled to open her eyes and watched Ben Hawk walking away withughter. Her fingers sank into


    the dirt with hatred beyond measure.


    It felt cold on the ground, but she couldn¡¯t move while she gradually lost consciousness. At the veryst


    moment, she seemed to see a beautiful and elegant woman walking toward her¡­


    When Joey woke up, she found herself in apletely strange environment and an insanely beautiful


    woman sitting by her bed.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    The woman looked at Joey with much concern in her eyes. Unlike her very feminine appearance, her


    voice was a little deep, but it was a unique and pleasant neutral one.


    Joey looked at her with hollow eyes. The pain all over her body reminded her of what had happened in


    the alleyst night. Her mind was nk.


    ¡°Do you have any friends here? Could you give me their telephone numbers? I¡¯ll ask them toe


    over to pick you up.¡± The woman said again.


    Joey thought of Allen¡¯s face in shock.


    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t want to see him. I¡¯m too ashamed to see him right now. Please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Joey became excited. She put her hands around her head and curled up.


    ¡°I know how you feel at the moment.¡±


    The woman sighed, ¡°When you passed out, I took the liberty to ask the doctor to collect evidence from


    your body. It would greatly help you if you want to sue the rapist.¡±


    She picked up a stack of papers on the desk and handed them to Joey.


    Joey was devastated to hear it.


    What Ben Hawk had done to her in the alleyst night kept ying back in his head like a movie. His


    threat before he left was loud and clear, ¡°Don¡¯t try to use me of rape, or I¡¯ll release these photos. I¡¯m


    warning you, the first person to see these pictures would be Allen Charles!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, the first person to see these pictures would be Allen Charles!¡±


    ¡°Allen Charles!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Joey burst into tears and shook her head violently. She didn¡¯t want Allen to know it. She couldn¡¯t afford


    bear the consequences. No, no, never¡­

 Chapter 132 I鈥檓 going home

    Chapter 132 I¡¯m going home


    It seemed that the woman had expected Joey to react this way. She put the stack of papers away,


    ¡°You¡¯ve passed out for a day. I bet your friend must be looking for you everywhere right now. Even if


    you don¡¯t want to see him, you¡¯d better let him know that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    She handed her phone to Joey as she spoke.


    Joey took the phone with trembling hands. The woman was right. She had disappeared for a day, and


    Allen must be looking for her like crazy. With the phone in her hands, she seemed to be at a loss for


    words.


    She looked up at the woman in front of her and asked, ¡°Why did you help me?¡±


    They were just strangers.


    The woman frowned with a sigh, ¡°Because the same thing happened to me once...¡±


    Joey was shocked, ¡°Did you¡­¡±


    No wonder the woman had helped her collect evidence. It turned out that she shared the terrible


    experience with Joey.


    The woman¡¯s smile was faint, ¡°It will eventually pass with time. I¡¯m not sad anymore. Don¡¯t dwell on the


    pain for long. Why don¡¯t you call your friend or send him a message? I''ll order some food for you.¡±


    She walked out of the room.


    Joey was left curling up in the big bed and weeping.


    Finally Joey decided to send Allen a message with a lie that she had bumped into a friend of hers and


    everything was all right.


    Allen, who had been looking for Joey for a day, was frantic when he received the message from her. He


    instantly called her back.


    However, Joey didn¡¯t dare to listen to his voice at the moment, because she was afraid that she would


    burst into tears the moment she heard it.


    Allen sent a text message to Joey when his call wasn¡¯t answered, asking for her address. He would


    Joey answered his messages with trembling hands. But she refused to give him her address, because


    she had no idea where she was at now.


    They texted back and forth. Allen wasn¡¯t convinced that it was Joey at first, but he was gradually put at


    ease when he was certain that those messages were sent by Joey herself, because he knew her


    speaking style better than anyone else.


    Martin and Chance, who had been looking for Joey everywhere with Allen, were relieved to find that


    Joey was safe.


    In the next few days, Joey was in a constant state of anxiety and haunted by nightmares of Ben Hawk


    raping her ruthlessly. It was so real and painful. She lost much weight in just several days as she was


    too sick to even get out of bed.


    She was only happy when she received Allen¡¯s messages.


    But in many cases, she didn¡¯t dare to respond to his messages. She was frightened by anything about


    him.


    She had never known that guilt and worry could be so overwhelming.


    Fortunately, the beautiful and kind woman took very good care of her in silence these days. She didn¡¯t


    ask Joey to leave or ask for anything in return.


    Although the woman spent most of her time working hard in beautiful dresses and heavy makeup, she


    brought home food on time for Joey every day, even if Joey sometimes wouldn¡¯t touch it.


    Her name was quite unique and it was Fiona.


    On the fifth day, Fiona returned home on time as usual with Joey¡¯s lunch. She looked at Joey who was


    quietly lying in bed and nkly staring at the ceiling, sighing, ¡°How long are you going to lie in bed?¡±


    Joey turned her head to look at Fiona and suddenly burst into tears.


    Fiona continued, ¡°It has been five days and you¡¯ve basically recovered. Are you not going to go back to


    your boyfriend?¡±


    In the past few days, Joey hadn¡¯t talked much, but Fiona was smart enough to figure out what had


    happened to Joey.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡± Joey murmured.


    God knows how much she had missed him these days. But¡­ there was no going back to what it had


    been before.


    At the moment, she thought of her father too. Other than Allen, her father was the only one who had


    truly cared about her in the world.


    ¡°I¡­I want to go back home¡­¡±


    She suddenly sat up and grabbed Fiona¡¯s hand, sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m going home!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 133 The ladyboy queen

    Chapter 133 Thedyboy queen


    It hurt a little when Fiona was grabbed by Joey. Yet she was much relieved when Joey finally made a


    request, ¡°Great idea. It''s good to have someone to go back to at home.¡±


    Joey was a lucky girl, unlike her. Even if she wanted to go home, there was no one to go back to.


    Joey had to get her passport first before she could go back home. She would have to contact Allen,


    because her passport was still packed in the suitcase in the hotel room.


    She finally sent a message to Allen, asking him to meet up with her in the airport.


    Joey looked very haggard, so Fiona had to put some makeup on her and then picked up a beautiful


    dress from her own wardrobe.


    Fiona was undoubtedly someone of good taste. Under her magical touch, Joey looked vigorous and


    beautiful again. There was no sign of decadence at all.


    However, Fiona was taller and her dress was a bit too big for Joey. Fortunately, it was a casual dress,


    which brought an easygoing vibe to it.


    Atst, Fiona drove Joey to the airport.


    Allen had been anxiously waiting for her at the airport along with Martin and Chance.


    The three of them instantly went over to greet Joey, since they hadn¡¯t seen her for a couple of days.


    Joey looked up at Allen and trembled. She suddenly felt the urge to run away when she was grabbed


    by Fiona next to her, ¡°Pluck up some courage to face reality. It will pass, I promise.¡±


    In a moment of hesitation, Allen had run toward her and pulled her into his arms, ¡°Baby, how could you


    have disappeared for days without talking to me on the phone? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been worried


    sick about you? Please don''t do that ever again.¡±


    God knows how much he had suffered these days. He had missed her so much, day and night. He


    thought he would be mad at her, but all his anger was gone at the sight of her. All he felt was love and


    happiness.


    Joey burst into tears in his warm and familiar arms. She hugged him back with trembling hands. He


    was too wonderful a man to let go easily.


    It was a shame that she didn''t deserve him.


    Hold me tight for thest time, Allen, my love!


    Martin and Chance didn¡¯t say anything at the sight. They just stood by, frowning. But they seemed very


    surprised to see Fiona.


    ¡°Thedyboy queen?¡± Chance stared at Fiona with his eyes open.


    ¡°Oh my, Joey¡¯s friend in Thand turns out to be thedyboy queen?¡± Martin let out a cry of surprise


    They hadn¡¯t missed any performance of thedyboy queens these days in Thand. They recognized


    Fiona¡¯s face.


    Joey, who was still in Allen¡¯s arms, heard their conversation and turned around to look at Fiona. She


    asked with trembling lips, ¡°Fiona¡­you, you¡¯re not a girl¡­¡±


    Fiona wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. She looked at Joey in the eye forthrightly and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve never told


    you that I¡¯m a girl.¡±


    Joey was shocked.


    Fiona hadn¡¯t said that she was a girl indeed. But¡­during the past few days when she thought he was a


    girl, she had never shielded away from him in the house, such as sleeping in light pajamas, taking


    showers without locking the door and even sometimes asking Fiona to hand her clothes and towels


    during the shower, etc., just because she had treated him like a girl.


    Joey suddenly felt ill at ease at the thought of it.


    At the same time, Allen¡¯s face was icy-cold and he stared at Joey, ¡°Have you refused to see me and


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    answer my calls these days just because of him?¡±


    ¡°Allen, I¡­¡± Joey tried to exin, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Her silence was conveniently taken as her admission by Allen.


    Allen shook his head with great pain in his eyes, ¡°When did you know thedyboy queen? When did he


    be your friend? I have no idea what you¡¯ve been up to, Miss. Joey Linderman.¡±


    Joey suddenly looked up at him. It was the first time he had ever called her by her full name. He was


    apparently very angry at her and she knew it¡­

 Chapter 134 Why don鈥檛 we break up?

    Chapter 134 Why don¡¯t we break up?


    In this case¡­that was it. She wouldn''t have to find another excuse to break up with Allen.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She nodded with a wry smile, ¡°Allen, let¡¯s¡­break up.¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear it, including Chance, Martin, Fiona and Allen.


    Allen¡­was still reeling from the shock and his face went pale.


    ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡±


    He looked at Joey in disbelief. He had just questioned her and she had decided to break up with him?


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through in the past few days. I¡­I don¡¯t deserve you. Why don¡¯t we break up?¡±She said


    with a trembling voice.


    Turning her head away from Allen, Joey took her suitcase and handbag from Allen and said to Fiona in


    an anxious voice, ¡°Fiona, may I stay with you for another few days? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She was leaving


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    After a moment''s hesitation, Allen rushed to hold her from behind and his voice was full of anxiety and


    panic, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m sorry. I made a terrible mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have questioned you. I should


    have trusted you no matter what. Please don¡¯t be mad at me. Come home with me¡­¡±


    Joey closed her eyes and tears were running down her face.


    Allen had always been a very proud man, yet he was begging her to stay now. She knew he must have


    loved her very much.


    It was a shame that things had changed.


    Biting her lips, Joey prised his fingers one by one and said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m not mad at all. I am very


    serious. Let¡¯s end it on good terms.¡±


    After saying that, she left without looking back.


    Fiona hesitated for a second, sighed and quickly caught up with Joey.


    Allen was left shocked and broken-hearted. Chance and Martin were confused.


    ¡°Joey, why are you so cruel to me?¡±


    All of a sudden, Allen shot at her with much pain in his voice.


    His cry drew the attention of other passengers who turned their heads to look at him and Joey in


    surprise.


    It broke Joey¡¯s heart to hear it. But¡­she couldn¡¯t turn around. She tried her best not to cry as she


    quickened her pace to leave.


    She had to get out here as quickly as possible, because she was afraid that she would fall apart in


    another second.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Allen panicked when he found that Joey was really leaving him. He tried to catch up with her.


    ¡°Allen, don¡¯t!¡±


    Chance grabbed Allen from behind and said seriously, ¡°Only a girl would beg her boyfriend to stay.


    You¡¯re a man, and a man should be strong and decisive. It¡¯s just a girl. You can''t lose your dignity over


    a girl.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me¡­¡±


    Allen ignored Chance¡¯s advice as Joey was leaving now. He only knew that he would lose his beloved


    girl if he didn¡¯t try to catch up with her as quickly as possible.


    However, Chance refused to let him go, and his grip became even tighter.


    Martin couldn''t stand it anymore, ¡°Chance, why don¡¯t you let go of Allen so that he could do whatever


    he wants to do? He knew what was on Chance¡¯s mind at the moment, because he secretly hoped that


    Joey would break up with Allen too. But¡­unlike Chance, he believed brotherhood was much more


    important than a romantic rtionship.


    Chance ignored Martin and said with a sullen face, ¡°I won¡¯t allow it. It¡¯s just a girl. There are plenty of


    them out there¡­ah¡­¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Allen had punched him hard in the face.


    ¡°There is no one like her in the world!¡±


    Allen drove Chance away with a punch. He instantly ran in the direction she had left, regardless of what


    others might think.


    However, the airport was very crowed. A moment¡¯s dy was long enough for him to miss Joey.


    He ran desperately towards the airport exit without hesitation. But it was crowded outside and there


    were endless rows of taxies. He had no idea which one was the car that Joey had taken now.


    Joey was sitting in one of these taxies at the moment.


    From where she was sitting, she could clearly see Allen searching for her anxiously outside the airport.


    ¡°Allen¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­.¡±


    Joey covered her mouth with her hand and finally burst into tears.


    Fiona, who was sitting next to her, watched these two lovebirds torturing each other and said, ¡°Perhaps


    you should tell him the truth. I can tell that he loves you very much. I think he will understand and you


    can still be together...¡±

 Chapter 135 She went back to hometown

    Chapter 135 She went back to hometown


    Joey shook her hand, ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand, Allen is a perfectionist who wouldn''t hesitate to throw


    any wed daily necessities away even if he likes them very much, let alone me, his girlfriend. It¡¯s likely


    that, as you¡¯ve said, he will ept it for now. But I¡¯m sure he will never forget it. It¡¯s thest thing I want


    to do to him.¡±


    In this case, she¡¯d rather break up with him now than live a miserable life together in the future.


    She hated to bring him such misery.


    Fiona was speechless because she knew Joey was right. She paused and said again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    go back to my house?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Joey shook her head again, ¡°I¡¯d like to go home. Would you take me to another airport?¡±


    She had taken back her suitcase from Allen with her passport in it, which meant she had everything


    she needed to go back home now.


    Fiona froze for a second and nodded, ¡°All right.¡±


    The taxi driver was asked to go to another airport in the city.


    When the car drove past Allen, just as Joey had been kidnapped by Ben Hawk in the elevatorst


    night, he was standing by the road with his back to her, anxiously searching for her and totally unaware


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    that she was driving away from him from behind.


    Looking at his back, Joey leaned closely against the car window and bit her lips to keep from crying


    out. It seemed that they were destined to leave each other.


    When they arrived at another airport, Fiona went through all the formalities for Joey in silence.


    Before Joey left, she was dispirited, but she still thanked Fiona sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Fiona, for


    everything you¡¯ve done for me these days. You saved my life. Please let me know if you evere to


    visit China someday. I will show you around.¡±


    ¡°It''s a date!¡±


    Fiona smiled and nodded, ¡°When you go back home, call me if you need someone to talk to.¡±


    Joey nodded, turned around and left alone.


    Looking at Joey going away, Fiona narrowed her breathtakingly beautiful eyes and whispered to


    herself, ¡°I¡¯m sure we''ll meet again in China¡­¡±


    It was midnight when Joey showed up at her vige where she had grown up with her suitcase, utterly


    exhausted from the long trip.


    People in rural areas tended to go to bed early at night. Joey¡¯s parents, without exception, had locked


    the door and fallen asleep early. Standing at the door for a while, Joey couldn''t somehow work up the


    courage to knock the door, because her parents would certainly be very surprised at her sudden


    appearance.


    She sat on the doorstep with her arms around her knees and looked up at the starlit sky. She found the


    night in her hometown particrly beautiful.


    She had never felt so calm and serene as now when she was immersed in such quiet and familiar


    moonlight.


    She ended up sleeping at the door all night.


    The next morning, Mr. Linderman found her when he got up and opened the door.


    ¡°Joey, why did you fall asleep outside the door? When did you get home? Why didn¡¯t you knock, you


    silly girl?¡±


    Her father woke her up and took her suitcase into the house.


    Once she saw her father¡¯s aging yet loving face, Joey, though not quite awake, suddenly shed tears.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± She threw herself into her father¡¯s arms and wept like a baby.


    ¡°Joey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    He didn''t know what had happened to her crying daughter. But after a moment he asked, ¡°Did Ben and


    your sister bully you again?¡±


    She cried even harder when she heard the name of Ben Hawk.


    Mrs. Linderman, who had been preening herself in the bathroom, heard the noise and instantly came


    over to see what was happening. She was shocked to see Joey crying in her father¡¯s arms. She


    immediately pulled Joey over and asked in a loud voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why youe back home


    now? Where are Vivian and Ben?¡±


    Mr. Linderman pulled Joey way from Mrs. Linderman and red at his wife, ¡°Don¡¯t you see she¡¯s


    crying? You questions can wait untilter.¡±


    His voice softened andforted Joey as if she were a little girl, ¡°Joey, don¡¯t cry. I''m always on your


    side, no matter what happens. Come in and have some rest. Would you like a bowl of noodles? How


    about your favorite egg noodles?¡±

 Chapter 136 She came up with an evil plan again

    Chapter 136 She came up with an evil n again


    The life in the vige seemed peaceful and simple, but it was actually moreplicated than it looked.


    Most women in the vige liked snooping around and gossiping about anyone else.


    The news of Joey¡¯ return spread in the morning and the women in her neighborhood had nothing better


    to do than flock into her home like a swarm of flies.


    They surrounded Mrs. Linderman and Joey, gabbling on about and marveling at Joey blossoming into a


    young beautiful woman.


    All the noise gave Joey a headache. She was nning to find an excuse to go back to her own room


    when one of her neighbors Aunt Nancy took her hand with great enthusiasm and a big smile on her


    face, ¡°Joey, do you remember my son Nelson? You were ssmates back in the primary school. He¡¯s


    talked about you a lot when you''ve been away all these years. He¡¯s gone to work in the fields with his


    father, but he will be at home by night. Why don''t youe over and catch up with him?¡±


    She was implying that she¡¯d like to ask Joey on a date with her son Nelson.


    Joey¡¯s eyes twitched at the suggestion.


    As she remembered, Nelson was a tall and stout boy who had never graduated from primary school


    and stayed in the vige to do some farm work with his father when he grew up.


    Another neighbor Aunt Lindsay wasn''t unhappy to hear it. She raised her eyebrows and said in disdain,


    ¡°Nancy, you¡¯ve got a good eye! Joey is the first girl to go to college in the vige and she is such a


    beautiful girl. You son Nelson didn¡¯t even graduate from primary school and he¡¯s not a good-looking


    boy, either. I think Joey¡¯s way too good for your son.¡±


    Aunt Nancy was infuriated to hear others belittle her son. She rolled up her sleeves and pointed her


    fingers at Aunt Lindsay, yelling, ¡°My Nelson is a fine young man. At least he¡¯s perfectly healthy, unlike


    your son with his sickly body.


    ¡°My son is in poor health, but there is nothing he could do about it. You little bitch, I won¡¯t go easy on


    you if you dare say another word about him!¡±


    They swore at each other, trying to get into a fight.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Other women hurriedly went over to stop them from fighting each other. The reunion suddenly became


    a chaotic scene.


    Joey frowned and rubbed his forehead. She had expected to spend some time in quiet and solitude at


    home. It wasn¡¯t what she wanted at all.


    Mrs. Linderman, who had been standing by and watching the fight, suddenly came up with an evil and


    ridiculous n.


    When all the women eventually left, Mrs. Linderman immediately approached Joey and asked with as


    much concern as she could, ¡°Joey, the young man I metst time who is the mayor, how are you


    getting on with him recently?¡±


    Joey was heartbroken to hear his name. She slowly shook her head, ¡°We¡­broke up.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman was surprised and happy to hear their breakup, but she tried her best not to show it.


    She pretended to be sorry, ¡°I told you, you¡¯re a poor vige girl and he¡¯s from a very rich family in the


    city. He¡¯s way out of your league. It¡¯s good for you to break up with him. Don¡¯t be sad. You should be


    down-to-earth instead of being too wishful and ambitious.¡±


    Joey was annoyed, ¡°Mom, I know. I¡¯d like to lie down for a while, because I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    She was about to go back to her bedroom.


    However, Mrs. Linderman wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave before she said what she had really intended to


    say. She immediately stopped Joey and said, ¡°Joey, when you broke off your engagement to Benst


    time, I promised to find another husband for you. Now you¡¯re at home, how about asking the


    matchmaker to find you a new good husband?¡±


    Mrs. Linderman had been worried about Joey sabotaging Vivian and Ben Hawk¡¯s rtionship even


    since she came home from the city. If she could find Joey a new husband, she believed Joey would no


    longer be a threat. She didn¡¯t really care about whether she could find Joey a suitable groom or not,


    she thought to herself resentfully.


    Joey was irritated and upset to learn that Mrs. Linderman was trying to set her up with some stranger


    like other snooping women. She looked up at Mrs. Linderman with determination, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to


    get married yet. Besides, blind date is so outdated now and I''d prefer to find a boyfriend myself when I


    want to. Anyway, I¡¯m not going on a blind date or get married soon.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around to go into her bedroom and instantly closed the door.


    She was exhausted now, both physically and emotionally. The breakup with Allen had left her


    brokenhearted and dispirited. It was too much to ask her to see any other men now.


    Moreover, it was impossible for Mrs. Linderman to find her any decent young man in the vige.


    No one could be as good as Allen.


    Allen was such a gentle nice man, and Joey believed she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone else from


    now on.


    Mrs. Linderman had expected Joey to decline her offer. She was determined to carry on with her n


    anyhow. She looked at Joey¡¯s closed door and snorted. She took her wallet out of the nightstand in her


    bedroom, left home and walked to the end of the vige where Mrs. Matilda, the only matchmaker in


    the vige, lived.

 Chapter 137 A blind date in disguise

    Chapter 137 A blind date in disguise


    The next day, after Mr. Linderman left for work in the fields, Mrs. Linderman hurried out of the house.


    Soon she returned home with a man behind her.


    He was young, about eighteen or neen years old. He was fat, weighing at least one hundred


    kilograms. But he had a fairplexion and big ck eyes. Though he was fat, he wasn¡¯t bad- looking


    at all, even kind of cute.


    Having been cleaned up the roomnguidly at home, Joey was surprised to see the fat young man.


    However, the young man was very excited to see her. He rushed up to Joey, ¡°Joey Linderman, is that


    you? It seems like years since west met. You¡¯re even more beautiful than I remembered.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Joey looked at him skeptically. It seemed that he knew her.


    ¡°I¡¯m David.¡±


    The young man said, waving his arms, ¡°The fatty boy who followed you around when we were kids.


    Don''t you remember?¡±


    ¡°The fatty boy?¡±


    Joey recognized him after a second, ¡°Oh, David? Look how you''ve grown up! Didn''t your family leave


    the vige? Why did you move back?¡±


    Everyone has a few ymates when they are kids. David was one of the few ymates of hers in her


    childhood.


    David¡¯s father used to be the vige head. When David was six years old, his father got a major


    promotion and the whole family moved into the city. She hadn¡¯t seen David again ever since.


    Twelve years had flown by and the way David talked somehow reminded Joey how cute he had been


    as a little boy.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    David smiled and scratched his head, ¡°My father quitted his official position a few years ago. He had


    be a sessful businessman these years. But as he grew older, he found himself more and more


    nostalgic. So two months ago, he came back and built a vi for the family to go back to live once in a


    while. I came back yesterday. I¡¯ve decided toe to see you as soon as I heard you were back.¡±


    Joey nodded admiringly, ¡°What a happy family!¡±


    They talked happily.


    Mrs. Linderman had a strange smile on her face. It seemed that the matchmaker Mrs. Matilda had


    done quite a good job. She believed that a rich future son-inw would be exceedingly rewarding.


    Joey had no idea of Mrs. Linderman¡¯s secret n. She was d to see David as her long-lost


    ymate. Having spent the past couple days in somber mood, an unexpected reunion with her


    childhood friend eventually cheered her up.


    They had a good time chatting with each other. After lunch, David had to say goodbye and go back


    home.


    In the next few days, David went to see Joey and spent hours doing chores for her every day.


    Mr. Linderman naturally realized what he was up to, but Joey was clueless.


    She treated David as her younger childhood ymate the whole time. She believed that David had


    treated her as an older childhood ymate as well.


    One day, when David had invited Joey to visit the vi of his family, Mr. Linderman finally asked his


    wife, ¡°Honey, did you invite David over on purpose?¡±


    Mrs. Linderman retorted, ¡°Nonsense! I just wanted to find our daughter a decent husband. Are you


    implying that I¡¯m a troublemaker? You¡¯re very ungrateful!¡±


    Mr. Linderman frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t intrude in Joey¡¯s marriage. I¡¯m warning you, if she doesn¡¯t like David,


    You must not force her to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do. Or don''t me me for falling out with


    you.¡±


    With these words, he left for work in the fields.


    He would rather toil in the fields than stay with his wife at home.


    It had been the case in thest few decades.


    Looking at her husband leaving, Mrs. Linderman ground her teeth, burning with rage. Always a silent


    and obedient man, Mr. Linderman would suddenly turn into an aggressive and demanding husband


    whenever it concerns Samantha and Joey.


    Therefore she had learnt to pretend to follow his advice and then secretly plot against him.


    It was the same this time.


    There was a creepy cold smile on her wrinkled face.


    On the other hand, Joey had gone to visit the vi only to find that David¡¯s parents weren¡¯t at home.


    There was no one around other than luxurious furnishings in the entire house.

 Chapter 138 He was suggested to take her to bed first

    Chapter 138 He was suggested to take her to bed first


    ¡°David, why aren¡¯t your parents at home?¡± Joey turned around to ask him.


    She had intended to say hello to his parents, because his father had done many good things for the


    vige when he was the vige head. She had born it in mind for many years.


    ¡°My parents went back to the city today.¡± David was honest.


    Joey sighed, a little disappointed. But she didn''t pay much attention to it. She went to the balcony on


    the second floor to enjoy the surrounding scenery.


    ¡°Joey¡­¡±


    David approached Joey and he seemed a little nervous. He hesitated and kept rubbing his clothes with


    his chubby hands. It seemed that there was something he wanted to say to her.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Joey turned her head to look at David skeptically, ¡°David, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    David blushed and hesitated for a while. Finally he said in a loud voice, ¡°I¡­I like you! Will you marry


    me?¡±


    Joey froze for a while and chuckled, ¡°David, don¡¯t crack such a joke to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    David was hurt when Joey questioned him in disbelief. He suddenly remembered Mrs. Linderman¡¯s


    suggestion in his ear. He finally made up his mind and threw his thick arms around Joey, saying


    earnestly, ¡°Joey, be my wife and I¡¯ll be good to you all my life. Allow me to take you to bed today, and


    we¡¯ll get our marriage license tomorrow. What do you say?¡±


    As he spoke, he leaned over to kiss her with his thick lips. It was rude and clumsy.


    ¡°David, let me go¡­¡±


    Joey was shocked by his outrageous advances, especially when he suggested sleeping with her first.


    She couldn''t help trembling with disgust.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go. I really like you, Joey. I¡¯ve liked you since I was a boy. I¡¯ve not dated any other


    girls because of you¡­¡± His confessed his love for her with earnestness.


    Although he was still a virgin, he was a young man about twenty years old who had watched a fair


    amount of erotic films. He had apparently craved for intimacy with a female body.


    Joey was now held in his arms face to face with him, and her unique nice aura and soft body instantly


    turned him on. The young man instinctively started to rip her clothes.


    Joey was immediately reminded of the night on which she had been violently raped by the monstrous


    Ben Hawk in the dark alley in Thand. It was a nightmare she had tried her best to shake off in the


    past few days.


    ¡°No!¡±


    In a moment of madness, Joey bit him hard on the shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    David screamed in pain and subconsciously released his hands. It hurt so much.


    Joey took the opportunity to push him away and he¡­Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They had been standing on the balcony of the second floor where the railings were quite low. An


    unexpected hard push was enough to throw him off the balcony as he suddenly took several steps


    back and his legs bumped into the railings.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    There came three shrieks at the same time.


    David let out a shriek when he found himself falling off the balcony, which scared him out of his wits.


    Joey let out a shriek when she found herself throwing David off the balcony.


    Mrs. Linderman let out a shriek when she, hiding in the flowers and nts nearby, saw David¡¯s fat body


    falling down the second floor like a kite with a broken string. She showed up and her face went pale


    with fear.


    However, he didn¡¯t fall down hard on the concrete floor as expected. He fell into the water with a thud.


    Joey looked down and sighed with relief.


    It turned out that there was a swimming pool right below the balcony.


    David had fallen into the swimming pool. He emerged from the water soon. He didn¡¯t get hurt apart


    from a face white with fear.


    The consequences would be disastrous if she had thrown him off the balcony and killed him.


    The moment she found David alive and well, she fled the vi because she was afraid that David would


    hurt her again. She left without saying anything to Mrs. Linderman.


    Once Mrs. Linderman was sure that David was all right, she instantly became angry at his failure, ¡°I


    can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve missed such a good chance. I am so disappointed with you as your future mother-


    inw!¡±

 Chapter 139 Prelude to the plot

    Chapter 139 Prelude to the plot


    David looked up at Mrs. Linderman who was standing by the pool with a pale and innocent face and


    said sadly, ¡°Aunt Maple, I took you advice and forced myself on Joey. I actually didn¡¯t want to do


    anything against her wishes. It turns out I¡¯ve overreached myself. I¡¯m afraid she will never talk to me


    again.¡±


    Indeed, it was Mrs. Linderman¡¯s idea to ¡°sleep with her before marriage registration¡±. But she didn¡¯t


    think there was anything wrong with it. She said again, ¡°I did it for you. Take a look at yourself. You¡¯re


    fat and not handsome. How could Joey possibly like you? So you have to get her into your bed first if


    you want to marry her.¡±


    David frowned, ¡°Now I¡¯ve gone too far. I would have gotten myself killed without the swimming pool.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell me one thing, do you want to marry Joey or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± David answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°All right. Then leave your front door open tonight. You can wait in your bedroom. I¡¯ll find a way to send


    her to you.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman was determined. She turned around and left.


    David was left stunned in the water. He couldn''t understand why she was so confident, but¡­he would


    leave the door open tonight as he was told to.


    It was a starry night.


    The vige was particrly quiet at night. Frogs were croaking. The moonlit night was even quieter


    against such noise.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mr. Linderman took off his coat and went to bed. Mrs. Linderman gave him a nudge, ¡°Honey, you


    haven''t drunk the water yet.¡±


    Mr. Linderman had had the habit of drinking some water to moisten his lips before going to bed every


    night.


    Mr. Linderman gave her a questioning look. She had always scolded him for it every time because she


    thought it would wake her up in the middle of the night. But tonight¡­


    Mrs. Linderman had a guilty conscience when her husband stared at her this way. She handed the


    ss of water to him, pretending to be indifferent, ¡°I just thought you might be wake up from thirst in


    midnight and have to go to the bathroom again. Drink it and go to sleep.¡±


    Mr. Linderman didn¡¯t go any deeper. He took the ss of water and took a sip, and¡­fell into a deep


    sleep in less than a minute. Mrs. Linderman smirked. She gave him a few hard pushes to make sure he


    was irresponsive. She quickly got off the bed and got dressed. Then she fetched a bowl of herbal soup


    she had long prepared for from the kitchen and knocked on Joey¡¯s bedroom door.


    Joey had been curling up in bed with her arms around her knees, weeping.


    She had missed him terribly.


    She missed his eyes, his face, his gentleness, his sweetness and everything else about him. Her heart


    ached from missing him so much. She had no idea that her face was now wet with tears.


    Joey suddenly looked up in surprise when the door was knocked. As startled as she had been, she


    asked nervously, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your mother.¡± Mrs. Linderman¡¯s voice sounded particrly kind and loving.


    Joey hesitated for a moment, but finally opened the door for her.


    Mrs. Linderman walked in with a bowl of herbal soup in her hands and a big smile on her face, ¡°I knew


    you were scared today at David¡¯s home. The soup could sooth your nerves. Why don¡¯t you drink it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡­¡±


    Joey was surprised again. As far she could remember, Mrs. Linderman had never been so nice to her.


    ¡°It¡¯ not bitter. It tastes a little sweet. Not bad at all.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman put the bowl of soup into Joey¡¯s hands, trying to persuade her to drink the soup.


    Joey looked at her mother who had turned into a very different person nkly. She had doubts, but her


    mother was looking at her eagerly, so she thought she¡¯d better ept it. She closed her eyes and


    drank up the bowl of herbal soup at a breath.


    Joey trusted her mother at the moment, so she decided to drink it without doubt. As a daughter, she


    didn¡¯t believe that a mother would ever drug her own daughter.


    When Joey finished it, Mrs. Linderman¡¯s smile became even more loving. She chatted with Joey for a


    moment and left the room with an empty bowl.


    Joey rubbed her temples, a little confused. Her mother was really weird today.


    After a while, when Joey was ready to turn off the light to go to bed, there came a sound of something


    breaking from outside.

 Chapter 140 She was locked up in his bedroom

    Chapter 140 She was locked up in his bedroom


    Joey could hear the muffled anxious voice of Mrs. Linderman, ¡°Honey, honey, please don¡¯t go. You


    can¡¯t go. Come back¡­¡±


    Joey jumped out of bed and opened the door. The living room was scattered with fallen tables and


    chairs. Mrs. Linderman was standing in the middle of the room, nervously irritated and scared.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Joey went to her and asked.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Linderman was relieved to see Joey. She grabbed Joey¡¯s hands and said anxiously, ¡°Something


    terrible has happened. It was a slip of the tongue. Your father knew you had been taken advantage of


    by David today. He was furious and stormed out, saying he would teach David a good lesson. Joey,


    what should we do now? Your father is growing old and he¡¯s certainly no match for David. His health


    has worsened ever since he fell down the stairsst time. I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it if


    they got into a fight at David¡¯s home ¡­¡±


    Joey was shocked, ¡°Then why are you standing here? Go and stop my father!¡±


    Almost without thinking, Joey rushed out of the house and ran to David¡¯s home.


    She had no idea that Mrs. Linderman was smirking behind her because her plot would prevail.


    But Mrs. Linderman decided to catch up with her to make sure that her n would be carried out


    perfectly.


    As they say, when one cares about someone or something too much, he/she will be unable to think


    rationally. Joey was very worried about her father, which had lowered her awareness. Moreover, having


    been deliberately misled by Mrs. Linderman, she believed it was urgent to go after her father to stop


    him. Just as Mrs. Linderman had told David during the day, she eventually showed up at the door of


    David¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Joey rushed into the room, expecting to find Mr. Linderman and David in a scuffle. She was surprised


    and confused to see David sitting in the bed gloomily and peeling an apple with a fruit knife in his hand.


    He was alone.


    ¡°Joey, it¡¯s great to see you!¡±


    David was overjoyed to see her. He instantly threw the apple and fruit knife onto the nightstand.


    Joey froze, ¡°Where is my father¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Before she could figure it out, she was suddenly given a shove from behind by Mrs. Linderman, who


    had eventually caught up with her. Joey let out a cry of surprise when she was pushed into David¡¯s


    bedroom. The door mmed shut from behind. It was then locked from the outside.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, what are you doing? Let me out¡­¡±


    Joey panicked. She looked around the bedroom where there were only she and David left. She finally


    realized that she had been fooled.


    She pped the door hard in a panic.


    However, Mrs. Linderman didn''t show any mercy, no matter how hard Joey pped the door. She


    smirked and turned around to leave for home. David would take it from here


    He suddenly understood Mrs. Linderman¡¯s intentions the moment she locked the door from the outside.


    David was excited, nervous and a little intimidated.


    He was a virgin after all.


    ¡°Joey!¡± He blushed and tried to approach her.


    ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯te near me, or I¡¯ll shout for help¡­¡±


    She stared at David with panic. But the bedroom was too small to run away from him.


    The look on Joey¡¯s face was both heartbreaking and encouraging for David. His eyes were cold, ¡°It''s no


    use. The building materials of the vi are the best and most expensive. They¡¯re sound-proofing too.


    No one will hear you.¡±


    Joey¡¯s heart sank when she heard it.


    David continued, ¡°Joey, why don¡¯t you follow your mother¡¯s advice and marry me? I promise, you¡¯re the


    only woman I¡¯ll ever love in my life. Besides, my family is very rich. You¡¯ll live a veryfortable life if


    we get married. Please marry me, and I¡¯ll make you the happiest woman in the world.¡±


    He suddenly jumped at Joey who had been leaning against the door.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She screamed and dodged behind his back.


    He was too fat to move fast around the room. Joey knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge his advances


    ever time. All of a sudden, she saw the fruit knife that he had put away on the nightstand moments ago.


    She rushed over and picked the knife up without any hesitation, like a person on the verge of despair


    who suddenly sees a glimmer of hope. She pointed it at David who was trying to jump at her again and


    rapped out, ¡°Stop it, or I¡¯ll kill you if youe over again.¡±

 Chapter 141 She hurt herself with a knife

    Chapter 141 She hurt herself with a knife


    At first David was shocked to find Joey with a sharp knife in her hand, but soon heughed indifferently,


    ¡°Joey, I know you very well. You¡¯ve been a kind-hearted girl who wouldn¡¯t step on an ant since you


    were a kid. How could it be possible that you will kill anyone?¡±


    As he spoke, he kept trying to approach Joey.


    Joey¡¯s eyes were red with anger. She ground her teeth, ¡°David, it¡¯s thest time I¡¯ll ever call your name.


    We''ll be strangers from now on. It¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t know me quite well. I¡¯m warning you, if you


    dare take one more step, I will hurt you, because it¡¯s rape and I¡¯m legally allowed to kill you in self-


    defense. I¡¯m not going to jail for it and your death will be a notorious one. Your parents will be despised


    by others too. By the way, you¡¯re the only child in your family. I¡¯m afraid your death will hit your parents


    so hard that they mightmit suicide right after you die.¡±


    David eventually hesitated and stopped, not because of what she had said, but because of the look in


    her eyes at the moment. It was cold, determined, unflinching and mad.


    He had never seen her so overwhelming before. He was scared.


    Joey didn''t rx after she had scared him off.


    It was a long night and the door was locked from the outside. She had to until wait the next morning


    when Mrs. Linderman woulde over to open the door and she would finally be out of danger. She


    knew very well that she had to hold the knife and stay alert while watching David the whole night.


    However, she soon realized there was something with her body.


    Her throat was dry. Her blood was boiling. Hot and flushed, she was getting weaker and weaker.


    It felt so familiar, just like¡­the first time when she had been drugged on her first encounter with Allen in


    the hotel.


    It was undoubtedly aphrodisiac again.


    Joey suddenly recalled the bowl of herbal soup that her mother had handed to her back home¡­


    ¡°Mom¡­why are you so cruel?¡±


    It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    It was her mother who would drug her own daughter to hook her up with a man.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it was real.


    She was so resentful that she made up her mind not to trust her mother ever again.


    When David found her flushing and breathing heavily, he asked with concern, ¡°Joey, what¡¯s wrong with


    you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    She bit her lips and raised the knife in her hand, keeping staring at him with sharp eyes.


    She would never cave in, even if she had been drugged.


    However, Mrs. Linderman had used a drug way more effective thanst time. After a few moments, she


    felt dizzy and insanely warm. Sweat broke out on her forehead and she soon started to sweat


    profusely.


    But she clenched her teeth in silence.


    ¡°Are you...drugged?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all David had gathered information and figured out what was going on.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Joey sneered at the rekindled hope in his eyes, ¡°Today¡­I won¡¯t let you get away with that¡­ even if I


    die!¡±


    As she spoke, she raised the knife and cut her left arm so that she could stay sober in pain.


    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re insane¡­¡±


    She had cut her arm so hard that it started bleeding right away, which sent chills down his spine.


    She suddenly burst intoughter. She¡¯d rather have gone mad, if she could.


    Her life had been miserable without Allen anyway.


    She felt even worse than she had been when she caught Ben Hawk cheating on her with her sister.


    She had expected to find somefort in her parents, but there was nothing waiting for her at home


    but conspiracy.


    Mrs. Linderman¡¯s drug was too effective this time. Soon she was consumed with void and warm


    feelings all over again. It was killing her. She gradually lost control of her body.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    With a groan she raised the knife to cut her arm again. The wound was deeper and the pain was


    excruciating. She sobered up a lot when blood was dripping down on the floor.

 Chapter 142 He came to her rescue

    Chapter 142 He came to her rescue


    David fell apart at the sight. He shook his head with fear and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re insane! Stop hurting


    yourself. You¡¯ll bleed to death if you don¡¯t. I won¡¯t touch you ever again¡­¡±


    He was practically sobbing at the end. He had never seen such a horrifying scene before as a


    privileged young man from a rich family.


    All he wanted to do at the moment was get out of here, because Joey had apparently gone mad. But


    the door was locked from the outside and he couldn¡¯t leave even if he wanted to. Paralyzed with fear


    on the floor, he deeply regretted having followed Mrs. Linderman¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Do you expect me¡­to believe you?¡±


    Joey had lost so much blood that she started to feel light-headed. But she managed to keep her eyes


    wide open to stare at David warily. Her smile was sad. She disappointedly shook her head and


    murmured, ¡°I trusted you. I¡¯ve trusted many people in the world, but¡­look at what has happened to


    me. You¡­all of you¡­have betrayed my trust¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t stay awake for quite long. Finding herself losing consciousness again, she decided to raise


    the knife to cut her arm again.


    All of a sudden, there came a loud noise and the door was kicked open from outside by three men.


    They stormed into the room like three raging lions.


    Looking up, she thought she was dreaming when she saw the face of one of them.


    But the next second, she was pulled into his warm and familiar arms and his voice was so loving and


    real.


    ¡°Oh, baby, baby, baby¡­¡±


    Allen Charles hugged her tightly and it was heartbreaking to hear his voice again, ¡°You''re so silly. How


    could you be so cruel to yourself, baby¡­Chance, please treat her wounds. Quick!¡±


    They hade to her rescue, Allen, Chance and Martin.


    On the day of departure at the airport, Allen hadn¡¯t gone back home after Joey had left. Instead he had


    decided to follow thedyboy queen Fiona wherever she went around the clock. He had told her that he


    wouldn¡¯t stop until she revealed Joey¡¯s whereabouts. Finally impressed by his sincerity, Fiona gave in


    and told him that Joey had gone back to her hometown. But most importantly, Fiona knew that Joey


    had loved Allen too much to let him go.


    Once Allen knew where she had gone, he immediately flew back home and got the address of her


    hometown. Then he asked Martin to fly him to the vige in a helicopter. When Chance learnt that Allen


    and Martin were going to track Joey down in the vige, he jumped on board without hesitation.


    Mrs. Linderman went pale when she opened the door and found the three of them at the door, because


    she had just tricked Joey into going to David¡¯s home alone.


    Her strange behavior had aroused Allen¡¯s suspicion. He had a bad feeling about it. He had alertly


    cross-examined her about where Joey had gone. He had also threatened her.


    Chance and Martin had proved to be helpful too. An essentially cowardly bully herself, Mrs. Linderman


    had found it hard to stand up against them. With her knees weak with fear, she had made a full


    confession.


    They were furious to hear it. But they all knew that the top priority was to help Joey out. That was the


    whole story.


    Chance quickly went to treat Joey¡¯s wounds as he had been told to. His medical skills hade in


    handy under such circumstance.


    Martin beat David up in a fit of rage. David was no match for him at all. There was nothing David could


    do but clutch his head and scream on his knees. He could barely return a blow.


    Held tightly in Allen¡¯s arms, Joey loved the way he smelled. It was nice and familiar. She suddenly burst


    into tears, because she could finally rx now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The aphrodisiac started to kick in when her nerves were soothed. It went all over her in an instant.


    ¡°Allen, Allen, Allen¡­¡±


    She wanted him now, because she knew he was the man she had missed terribly and he was hugging


    her now. She knew she could finally trust him with herself. She reached into his shirt to touch his


    smooth skin which was the only thing to cool her down at the moment.

 Chapter 143 She was breathtaking and infatuating in bed

    Chapter 143 She was breathtaking and infatuating in bed


    ¡°Baby, wake up. Chance is stitching you up!


    Allen hurriedly took her hand and looked at her with great concern. She had hurt herself so much that


    the two knife cuts wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding until they were stitched.


    However, Joey wouldn''t listen to him because she was burning with desire now. All she wanted to do


    was hold Allen tightly and love him madly.


    ¡°Allen¡­I want you. I need you¡­¡±


    The growing desire had turned her into a particrly active lover.


    The three of them blushed at her cry.


    There were actually four men in the room, but David had passed out in pain and thus couldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°Baby, wait for a minute¡­¡±


    Blushing, Allen took a nce at Chance and Martin. She had never said those words to him before. He


    had never expected that he wasn''t the only one to hear such a private conversation. He was a little


    annoyed and embarrassed.


    Chance¡¯s hands trembled at her moan. He didn¡¯t show it, but he was secretly burning inside.


    Martin looked away from Joey who was lying in bed groaning. He got up and dragged David out of the


    room.


    ¡°Oh¡­Allen¡­It feels terrible¡­¡±


    Longing for Allen¡¯s response, Joey tore at her clothes and wept.


    ¡°Baby, hang in there. Just a moment.¡±


    Sweating with anxiety, Allen felt terrible to see her in such pain. He turned to Chance and said, ¡°How


    long will it take? Quick, Joey couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. I think you¡¯ve grown rusty with stitches. You


    were way quicker before.¡±


    ¡°Don''t question my medical skills. Apparently you¡¯re the one who couldn''t wait.¡±


    Chance said with a straight face. It was true that¡­he had slowed down on purpose. He subconsciously


    didn''t want to give Allen the chance to relieve her pain, though he knew very well that Allen had


    actually slept with Joey for many times.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had slowed it down on purpose, but he eventually dressed her wounds and couldn''t find any excuse


    to stay longer.


    ¡°Her wounds were just stitched up. You¡¯d better¡­don''t be too violent, or the wounds will tear open


    again.¡±


    Chance reluctantly left the room with an insinuating warning and mmed the door.


    Martin, who had guarding at the door outside, looked up at Chance and said nothing. He would


    certainly have teased Chance in the past under such circumstance, but now¡­he felt as bad as Chance


    did.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back home.¡±


    Martin walked out of the house. Left on the floor, David was bound down with ropes.


    Chance looked back at the bedroom door and said nothing. He caught up with Martin with clenched


    fists.


    When they were left alone, Allen immediately took off Joey¡¯s clothes and his.


    When their bodies met, Joey wasn¡¯t the only one who had been saved.


    He had missed her so much in the past ten days. His life had been miserable without her. Now he was


    overjoyed to get her back.


    It was then that he realized how deeply he had been in love with her. He loved her as much as he loved


    life itself.


    Joey responded to his touch with unprecedented enthusiasm under the action of the aphrodisiac. Her


    passion was melting him down. He had never expected to find her so breathtaking and infatuating¡­

 Chapter 144 She was brutally tortured

    Chapter 144 She was brutally tortured


    Martin and Chance left the vige and flew back to the city.


    Chance went back to his clinic, because he had always eaten and slept in the hospital. There was an


    exclusive room for him in the hospital.


    Martin parked the helicopter and went back home, feeling dejected.


    He heard a woman crying and screaming in the house at the doorstep. It sound familiar and it was his


    mother.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Shocked, Martin followed the voice and rushed into his mother''s bedroom.


    The door was unlocked. When he pushed it open, he was stunned by what was going on in the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    bedroom.


    His father Taylor, who was tall, strong, handsome and upright, was naked on top of a woman. His eyes


    were red. He was whipping the woman hard with a leather belt in his hand.


    The woman¡¯s hair was loose and her face was pale as paper. Her clothes were basically torn to pieces,


    revealing her beautiful body. Her back was covered in blood from whish, which was a shocking


    scene.


    The man was banging her from behind with his waist as if he hadn¡¯t gotten enough. However, he was


    soft like a dying worm down there.


    It was apparent that the man had tortured the woman because of his impotence.


    ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡±


    Martin froze for a second and rushed over to them. He punched his father who he had always


    respected very much and pulled a sheet to cover his poor mother on the floor.


    Taylor was having much fun when someone rushed into the room and unexpectedly punched him. He


    fell down heavily and suddenly came to his senses.


    He was embarrassed to find his son Martin in the room. He hurriedly picked up his clothes and put


    them back on.


    However, burning with fury, Martin punched his father again and shouted with red eyes, ¡°How dare do


    such a thing to my mother? Have you lost your mind? I¡¯ve respected you a lot, even worshipped you.


    You don¡¯t deserve it at all!¡± Martin kept punching him.


    He was infuriated. He had held his father in great respect before. He thought his father was a truly


    righteous man. He had been Martin¡¯s role model since childhood. It turned out that he was such a


    hypocrite.


    He would no longer be Martin¡¯s hero from now on. Martin was shocked to find that his father was


    actually a pervert who had brutally tortured his mother.


    ¡°No, Martin, you can¡¯t beat him like this. He is your father. A son should never hit his father, Martin¡­¡±


    The woman fell apart again when she found Martin beating his father up mercilessly. She crawled to his


    son and begged him to stop.


    ¡°Mom, I had no idea that he has been treating you so badly. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be my father. He is


    no longer my father.¡± Martin helped her up to her feet, feeling very sorry for her.


    His mother was in her forties, but she was still very attractive. Mr. Linderman or Mrs. Linderman would


    have recognized her if they were here, because she was Samantha.


    Samantha had married into a militarily distinguished family and Martin was the son of Taylor and


    Samantha.


    Taylor took a few punches in silence. He suddenly picked himself up and knelt down before Samantha


    whose face was now wet with tears, ¡°Samantha, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do this to


    you. I just¡­couldn''t control myself. Please forgive me. I love you, and you know it¡­¡±


    Samantha looked away and smiled sadly, ¡°I know and I forgive you. Martin is here. Why don¡¯t you get


    up?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡­¡±


    Martin looked at Samantha in shock. It seemed that he had never expected his mother to forgive his


    father so easily, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s domestic violence and you can sue him. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will always


    be on your side. I won¡¯t take him as my father.¡±


    Samantha shook her head helplessly and said to Martin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys leave and ask the maid


    toe in and take care of my wounds?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m driving you to the hospital.¡±


    Martin knew how badly she had been hurt.


    ¡°Domestic shame should not be made public.¡± She closed her eyes and said nothing more.


    She had gotten used to it these years.


    Her husband had been injured in a military exercise years ago and thus became impotent. He had


    been ashamed and desperate to try it with her without much sess. He had gradually lost his inner


    bnce and started to torture her to make up for his sexual frustration.


    He would drop to his knees to ask for forgiveness every time.


    It was how she had spent the past twenty years as an abused wife. It was why she had confessed to


    Mr. Linderman by his bed at the hospital that she had gotten what she deserved as a mother who had


    abandoned her own daughter.

 Chapter 145 She was reluctant to push him away

    Chapter 145 She was reluctant to push him away


    The next morning, Joey, who had been slumbering, slowly opened her eyes when the first ray of light


    shone in through the window.


    She looked up to find Allen staring at her lovingly with his dark eyes by her side.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    She suddenly sat up in surprise and asked, ¡°why are you here?¡±


    The moment she got up, the nket fell off to reveal her naked body. Her arm hurt too. She suddenly


    recalled what had happenedst night.


    ¡°Baby!¡±


    Allen¡¯s heart raced to see her body. It had been a crazy and pleasant night.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Joey cried and hurriedly covered her upper body with the nket. She stared at Allen in confusion,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­we break up already? How could you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish it, Allen frowned and interrupted, ¡°Why are you breaking up with me now? Baby,


    what has happened to you recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She was speechless, because she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t ever break up with me again. I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    He sat up and held her hands tightly in his warm hands. He looked at Joey with earnest eyes, ¡°We had


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    a great timest night. I know you¡¯ve loved me as much I¡¯ve loved you. Since we¡¯re in love with each


    other, why would we torture one another? Baby, tell me what¡¯s on your mind. You know I¡¯m always here


    for you.¡±


    Joey would rather hurt herself than allow David to touch herst night. The moment Allen showed up,


    she finally loosened up and trusted him with herself without any hesitation. It was when he knew she


    had deeply loved him too.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not as good as you thought. You have no idea¡­¡±


    She shook her head in tears. She suddenly felt the urge to confess to him, ¡°Would you still love me if I


    weren¡¯t innocent anymore?¡±


    Allen froze for a second. He thought she was referring to the fact that she had nearly been raped by


    Davidst night. He said, ¡°Baby, you think too much. It¡¯s all over. I will always love you, no matter what


    happens. You¡¯re such a wonderful girl and you will always be.¡±


    She shook her head and cried even more. Allen had no idea what she was talking about. She found it


    hard to work up the courage to say it again. Her heart twitched when she looked at his gentle eyes.


    ¡°Allen!¡±


    She decided to put aside all the troubles. She suddenly threw herself into his arms and hugged him


    tightly in tears. She pressed her head against his chest and heard his powerful heartbeat. All she


    wanted to do was cherish his love as long as she could.


    ¡°Allen, I¡¯d like to take back what I said yesterday. Let¡¯s start over, ok?¡±


    She was reluctant to push him away. She had decided to seize the day, the hour, the minute, even the


    second, even if something bad would happen to them someday.


    Allen smiled happily and his voice was full of resilience and joy, ¡°Silly girl, we¡¯ve never ended our


    rtionship. Let¡¯s start all over again.¡±


    It was really a lovely morning. Joey opened her arms to Allen and they did it again.


    When they got dressed and walked out of the bedroom, Joey found David on the floor.


    Martin had beaten him upst night without any mercy. His wounds hadn¡¯t been treated in time, either.


    He would certainly be a dead man in a few hours.


    ¡°Baby, what are you nning to do with him?¡±


    Allen went over and kicked him with disgust.


    David suddenly woke up when he was kicked. Joey was staring at him with a straight face and cold


    eyes. He instinctively started to beg her, ¡°Joey, please let me go for old time''s sake. I won¡¯t do it again. I


    mean it. Please!


    He was weeping.


    He learnt that he hadmitted a serious crime by forcing himself on Joey when Allen, Chance and


    Martin stormed into the bedroom. As a spoiled young man, he didn¡¯t want her to take him to court, in


    which case he would probably end up in jail.

 Chapter 146 She wouldn鈥檛 go easy on her enemies again

    Chapter 146 She wouldn¡¯t go easy on her enemies again


    Joey looked coldly at David who was lying on the floor with a bruised and swollen face beyond


    recognition and suddenly felt disgusted, because she saw in him no traces of the little chubby boy that


    she was so familiar with in her childhood. She turned around to look at the bright sunshine outside, and


    her voice was unprecedentedly cold, ¡°Take him to my home, treat his wounds and¡­call the police!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a cold-hearted girl, but the world has been so cruel to her. She was determined not to go


    easy on any of her enemies from now on.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    One should be responsible for his mistakes.


    David was bound to bear the consequence of his actions.


    ¡°No, no, Joey, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m begging you¡­I don¡¯t want to go to jail, please¡­¡±


    David burst into tears in desperation.


    Allen was surprised, too. As far as he could remember, Joey had always been a good-natured and


    sweet-tempered girl who was tolerant of others¡¯ mistakes. But she was shockingly cold and decisive


    this time.


    Yet he found her determined abhorrence of evil behaviors fascinating.


    Therefore Allen gagged David¡¯s mouth with a piece of cloth and untied the rope around his legs. He


    dragged David towards Joey¡¯s home like taking a dog on a leash.


    Many curious and gossiping vigers followed them all the way.


    It was a mess when Joey and Allen arrived at home. In a fit of rage, Mr. Linderman was shouting at


    Mrs. Linderman while pulling her hair, trying to drag her out of the house.


    ¡°You troublemaking bitch, what did you do to Joey? Fortunately Allen showed up in time to stop it. Or I


    would sure kill you if something bad happened to Joey. I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to whatever outrageous


    things you¡¯ve done all these years. But I¡¯m definitely not someone that you could wrap around your little


    finger. Now I¡¯ve had enough of you, and I will never forgive you. I¡¯m divorcing you, because I¡¯d rather


    live and die alone than spend another second around you ruthless little bitch.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman was physically no match to her husband. But she refused to get a divorce, crying out


    like a dying animal, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want a divorce. Get off me, it hurts so much! You shameless bastard,


    don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too old to get a divorce? Ah, you¡¯re tearing off my scalp, it hurts!¡±


    When Allen Charles suddenly showed upst night, she knew her n would fall through she would


    certainly be severely punished if he found out what she had done. She instinctively wanted to run away.


    But she was just a native rural woman, where could she go?¡±


    Perhaps she would have to turn to her daughter Vivian in the city, but Allen Charles was the mayor of


    the city. In that case, it would be more of turning herself in than running away from the crime.


    After much thought, she finally decided not to run away. In her view, she was at least Joey¡¯s mother


    now, and Joey was always a soft-hearted girl who would probably forgive her if she begged Joey with a


    humble attitude.


    But she had to deal with her husband first, in case he would encourage Joey to hold Mrs. Linderman


    ountable for what she had done. So when Mr. Linderm got up, she immediately went to him, and


    awkwardly and insincerely told him about how she had tricked Joey into going to David¡¯s bedroomst


    night.


    She had expected him to shout at her in anger at most and then decide not to make a big deal about it.


    However, her husband suddenly turned into a different person and beat her up. What was worse, he


    had decided to divorce her.


    It was a shock for her. She was scared as hell. She had no choice but to refuse to leave the house.


    When Joey and Allen showed up with the vigers, they were surprised by what they saw.


    Joey immediately realized that her father must be revenging her after he learnt what Mrs. Lindnerman


    had done to her.


    ¡°Dad, stop!¡±


    Joey rushed to him, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t so mad. Allen saved me in time and I¡¯m all right. The doctor warned


    you about your conditions when you were discharged from the hospitalst time. You¡¯re not as strong


    as before, and can¡¯t be angry, Dad!¡±


    When Joey found her father beating her mother, she subconsciously cared about whether her father


    would get hurt by losing his temper instead of how badly Mrs. Lindnerman had been hurt.


    Joey was probably unaware that deep in her heart, Mr. Linderman had always been more important


    than Mrs. Linderman, which was certainly caused by the fact that Mrs. Linderman had treated her very


    poorly these years.

 Chapter 147 He beat his wife up

    Chapter 147 He beat his wife up


    ¡°Joey, I¡¯ve made up my mind to divorce her today. I won¡¯t spend another day with her, because it


    disgusts me even to look at her. I''m not gonna change my mind.¡±


    Mrs. Linderman was furious and determined. Always a meek and gentle man before, he had finally lost


    his temper for the first time when his daughter had nearly been raped.¡±


    As a daughter, Joey knew very well how Mrs. Linderman had survived Mrs. Linderman¡¯s curses and


    yells these years. She felt sorry for her father because she rted to his miseries. She smiled and told


    him, ¡°Dad, get a divorce if you want to. I¡¯m always on your side. But please don¡¯t be mad. You can¡¯t get


    a divorce you fall ill.¡±


    The audience was shocked to hear it. A daughter was supposed to persuade her parents not to get a


    divorce. How could she do the opposite? That was definitely not something that a daughter should do.


    Mrs. Linderman was stunned. She stared at Joey with eyes wide open, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what


    Joey had said. She suddenly realized that Joey, who she had bullied in the past twenty-two years,


    wasn¡¯t weak and useless as she had thought after all.


    Mrs. Linderman froze for a second and suddenly broke free from Mr. Linderman¡¯s arms like a raging


    bull. She threw herself at Joey and yelled, ¡°You ungrateful bastard, you and Samantha, you¡¯re all


    ungrateful sluts. I will show you¡­¡±


    Before she coulde near Joey, Allen, who had been standing protectively by Joey¡¯s side, reached


    out to grab Mrs. Linderman¡¯s hands. She was stopped right there.


    ¡°Stop it, or I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson!¡±


    Mr. Linderman was infuriated again when Mrs. Linderman brought up Samantha¡¯s name in front of


    Joey. He took her by the cor and pped her hard in the face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Mrs. Linderman¡¯s mouth was bleeding, and her face was swollen. It was so painful that she burst into


    tears again.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Just then, a fashionable and beautiful girl nudged her way through the crowd and came up to Mrs.


    Linderman. When she found Mrs. Linderman sitting on the ground with a bleeding mouth, she let out a


    cry of surprise and rushed to Mrs. Linderman.


    ¡°¡­Vivian!¡±


    Joey was shocked to see her at home. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be at work in the city now? But she


    trembled at the sight of the man who hade back home with Vivian, and her face was pale as


    paper.


    It was Ben Hawk!


    It was the first time she had met him face to face after the horrible night in Thand. He was so close to


    her right now. He was as handsome as always, in sharp contrast to the twisted face she had seen that


    night. Her knees suddenly felt weak and nearly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Allen quickly put his arms around her and asked her nervously.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    Joey leaned against Allen¡¯s chest, and didn¡¯t dare to look up at Ben Hawk.


    When Mrs. Linderman saw Vivian and Ben Hawk, she immediately held her daughter¡¯s hands, like a


    drowning person clinging to a boat. She cried out loud, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re finally back. I knew you would


    They¡¯re teaming up to bully me. You and Ben have to help me today¡­¡±


    Vivian and Ben Hawk had been asked toe back home.


    After Allen, Chance and Martin had left to save Joey at David¡¯s vist night, Mrs. Linderman had


    decided to stay at home after much thought. But she had called Vivian and Ben Hawk toe back


    home to ensure her safety in case the odds were stacked against her.


    Therefore, she had tried her best to stay at home to wait for them.


    It was an unusual decision for Vivian, too. There was originally no way she would have taken the train


    home once her mother called. But she had gotten into trouble herself recently, and had been nning


    to leave the city to hide for a while. Thus she had decided to rush back home as soon as her mother


    had asked her to.


    She had gotten herself into trouble because she had been caught hooking up with Quentin, Amanda¡¯s


    husband.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 148 She was asked to date her neighbor鈥檚 son again

    Chapter 148 She was asked to date her neighbor¡¯s son again


    After the trip to Thand, Quentin had refused to get a divorce, and¡­Amanda had taken Quentin and


    Vivian to court for adultery.


    Vivian was stunned to hear the news and she had lived in panic and fear ever since.


    Ben Hawk hadn¡¯t nned toe back home with Vivian, but he had changed his mind when he learnt


    that Joey and Allen were at home now.


    When he saw Joey in Allen Charles¡¯s arms, he couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous and resentful.


    No one noticed anything strange about him, because Mrs. Linderman was the center of their attention


    right now.


    Vivian helped her mother to her feet and looked at Mr. Linderman with cold eyes, ¡°Dad, you shouldn¡¯t


    have beaten her so badly, no matter what she has done. You may divorce my mother because of Joey


    if you want to. But I guess my mother won¡¯t be the only to walk out on you. You will never see me


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    again!¡±


    Mr. Linderman had been very nice to her, too. But Vivian somehow felt that he had always been a lot


    nicer to Joey. Thus deep down in her heart, she had felt closer to her mother in the same way Joey had


    felt with Mr. Linderman.


    Therefore the family was divided into two groups, with Joey and Allen on Mr. Linderman¡¯s side against


    Vivian and Ben Hawk on Mrs. Linderman¡¯s side. It was quite a show, and the audience was totally


    fascinated by it.


    They found it more exciting than any hit TV shows.


    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±


    Mr. Linderman stared at Vivian and was heartbroken by what she had said. She was practically forcing


    him to give in and forgive Mrs. Lindnerman. He was suddenly saddened by the fact that his own


    daughter turned out to be so ignorant and unprincipled. He found it hard to breathe. He finally closed


    his eyes and fainted.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Linderman¡­¡±


    Joey and Allen cried out in surprise and hurriedly caught Mr. Linderman in time.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Mrs.Linderman and Vivian were shocked too.


    A family dispute hastily ended up with Mr. Linderman passing out in a fit of anger.


    As for David, Joey had decided to cut him some ck, because the whole thing would be traced back


    to Mrs. Linderman if she sued him. Now it was a mess at home, and she hated to bother her father with


    it again.


    However, her trouble wasn''t over yet.


    In the afternoon, her neighbor Aunt Nancy showed up with a strong young man at her home and said


    loudly, ¡°Joey, look, this is my son Nelson. It has been years. Do you recognize him?¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes twitched and she was suddenly reminded of how Aunt Nancy had suggested a blind date


    with her son several days ago. Joey thought it was just a joke then. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be a real


    thing. She forced a smile and nodded to Nelson politely, ¡°Nelson, nice to see you!¡±


    Nelson was a tall, strong, dark-skinned young man. He looked at Joey and smiled shyly.


    Aunt Nancy wasn¡¯t happy as her son said nothing at all. She tried to exin, ¡°Joey, my boy is a little


    shy around pretty girls, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Nancy!¡±


    Suddenly annoyed by the mother¡¯s eager smile, Joey interrupted and decided to cut to the chase, ¡°I


    have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Aunt Nancy¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    Allen, who had been silent by Joey¡¯s side, stepped in and wrapped his arms around Joey¡¯s waist


    intimately with a charming smile on his face, ¡°Aunt Nancy, Nelson, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Joey¡¯s


    boyfriend and we¡¯re getting married soon. I¡¯ll sure send you an invitation. Pleasee to our wedding.¡±


    Aunt Nancy was surprised. Allen was majestic, elegant, gentle and handsome. It was apparent that


    Nelson was no match for him anyway.


    She forced a dry smile and quickly left with Nelson.


    Joey turned her head to look at Allen and smiled. Allen was anything but a harmless gentleman. He


    could be really mean at times.


    But a few minutester, Nelson suddenly returned alone.

 Chapter 149 She smiled like a poisonous poppy flower

    Chapter 149 She smiled like a poisonous poppy flower


    Nelson scratched his head, a little embarrassed, ¡°Joey, forget what my mother has said. It wasn¡¯t a


    mutual decision. To be honest, I¡¯ve been seeing someone. Of course I¡¯m not bragging or anything.


    We¡¯re neighbors who will see a lot of each other, and I don¡¯t want to make it awkward. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m


    going to work in the fields. Goodbye.¡±


    Nelson smiled at Allen and left in hurry.


    Watching Nelson leaving, Allen smiled, ¡°It seems that not all the people in the vige are so awful, at


    least Nelson is a fine young man.¡±


    Joey smiled too. Nelson was a nice young man, sincere, simple and honest. There are more good


    people than bad ones in the world at all¡­¡±


    Joey had intended to leave the vige and go back to the city with Allen as soon as possible because


    of Ben Hawk. But she was very worried about her father who had been sick in bed ever since he


    fainted in a fit of rage. Thus she had decided to stay for a few more days, during which time she


    followed Allen closely all the time.


    However, her n inevitably fell though, because there were certain things that one usually wouldn¡¯t do


    with others around, such as going to the bathroom.


    One day, Allen had rushed into the bathroom and Joey was waiting at the door nervously. Ben Hawk


    quietly approached her from behind, as he had done in Thand, and suddenly held her by the neck


    with one hand and covered her mouth with another. He quickly dragged her into the corn fields behind


    the house.


    To his surprise, Joey didn¡¯t fight back at all. She didn¡¯t even call for help. She just allowed him to do it.


    Ben Hawk was confused by her response. Once in the corn fields, he eagerly pushed her to the ground


    and threw himself onto her. But face to face, he saw no panic or fear in her eyes. Instead he found a


    calm and sarcastic smile on her face.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    He was confused, because her eyes were too calm to be true. He suddenly panicked.


    Joey winked her eyes, gesturing him to uncover her mouth. She was unreasonably indifferent, as if Ben


    Hawk would do whatever he was told to.


    Ben Hawk was bewildered and somehow slowly removed his hands.


    Joey didn¡¯t shout for help, because she knew that Ben Hawk would immediately silence her with his


    hands again if she tried to.


    Moreover, she hadn¡¯t intended to call for help this time.


    She suddenly put on a weird smile on her face and stared at Ben Hawk, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been


    expecting you to do it for days?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ben Hawk was shocked.


    Joey smiled like a poisonous coquettish poppy flower, ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m stupid enough to be


    fooled around by you again?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ben Hawk narrowed his eyes. She was insanely beautiful at the moment, but he wasn¡¯t turned on at all.


    He was nervous instead. But he quickly calmed down and smiled creepily, ¡°Don¡¯t try to y any games


    with me. You know, I have plenty of nude photos of yours and a sex tape.¡±


    Joey didn¡¯t panic as he had expected when she heard the threat. Her smile was even brighter. She said


    in a coquettish tone, ¡°I bet you¡¯ve probably forgotten that you didn¡¯t wear a condom that night. Do you


    know the consequences? You left evidence of your crime in my body. Now the evidence is mine. Do


    you know I haven¡¯t called the police? Because the evidence isn¡¯t strong enough to send you to prison. I


    guess those nude photos will help a lot. In that case, you will be a confirmed rapist behind bars.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was implying that whenever he tried to release those nude photos or sex tape, he would definitely


    be taken to court and locked in prison because of them.

 Chapter 150 She鈥檇 changed drastically

    Chapter 150 She¡¯d changed drastically


    Ben Hawk was shocked. He gaped at Joey under him, the sweet girl that he had dated for five years,


    and suddenly found her so disturbingly unfamiliar.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    Ben Hawk stared at her in shock. But he instantly shook his head indifferently, ¡°Damn it, you almost


    fooled me. Are you bluffing? Drop it, because I¡¯m not falling for it. I don''t think you have the guts.¡±


    As far as he could remember, Joey was the one who had always madepromises. She was gentle


    and elegant at best, but conservative and cowardly at worst. Thus he was convinced that she wouldn¡¯t


    dare to use him of rape, because the consequences of released nude photos would be disastrous.


    As he spoke, he began to unbutton her shirt.


    However, Joey responded with mocking chuckles. She stared at him indifferently and coldly, ¡°You might


    try, but I promise, you will regret it for the rest of your life!¡±


    Her calm and determined expression was shocking and disturbing. He looked at her in confusion for a


    while, and finally threatened, ¡°Joey, don¡¯t you love Allen Charles very much? He wouldn¡¯t want you


    anymore if the photos and tape were released. I think you know it better than anyone else.¡±


    Joeyughed, because she was insanely determined and destructive now. ¡°I do love Allen very much.


    But I hate you very much too. I¡¯d love to sacrifice my rtionship to send you to prison or even hell,


    because my hatred for you is much more intense than my love for him right now.¡±


    Ben Hawk was finally intimidated by Joey¡¯s hysteria. He looked at her as if she were aplete


    stranger, and shook his head, ¡°Are¡­you really Joey?¡±


    She was apparently not the girl that he had known, not the one who would probably nevere up


    with such a crazy idea and stare at him in such a disturbing way.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey smiled, but her eyes were icy-cold, ¡°The girl that you¡¯d known was killed by you in the dark alley in


    Thand and I¡¯ve changed a lot. I¡¯ve made up my mind not to go easy on any of my enemies. Ben


    Hawk, I¡¯m actually very grateful to you. You¡¯ve inspired me and I like who I am right now.¡±


    She suddenly pushed him away with all her might.


    Caught off guard, Ben Hawk almost tumbled. He dropped to his knees and looked up at her with


    amazement.


    The sun was bright and the breeze was singing among the corn leaves. Joey looked down at him


    indifferently and condescendingly, and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me again, or I¡¯ll make your life a


    living hell.¡±


    She walked through the flourishing corn fields and disappeared.


    Ben Hawk was left in shock on the ground.


    Joey walked with dignity and pride, but copsed on her bed when she walked into her bedroom.


    Her shirt was soaked with sweat.


    God knows how nervous and scared she had been in the corn fields.


    Joey had been bluffing, and it was part of the n that she had made for the encounter with Ben Hawk.


    She had rehearsed it for dozens of times, including every facial expression, every look in her eyes,


    every word, etc.


    However, she hadn¡¯tpletely stuck to the n when¡­she had lost it and meant every word she was


    saying. Her determination, madness and hatred was all genuine, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    scare Ben Hawk off.


    Lying in bed with her eyes wide open, Joey suddenly realized that she probably would be able to


    be a decisive and courageous girl. She had found that she wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    Just then, Allen walked into the room and found her in bed, looking indifferent and thoughtful.


    ¡°Baby, what are you thinking about?¡± He lied down beside her and asked.

 Chapter 151 Nelson suddenly died

    Chapter 151 Nelson suddenly died


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Joey instantly shook her head and asked, ¡°Allen, when are we going back to the city?¡±


    She had gone on leave for quite a while with thepany, but as a neer in the general


    manager¡¯s office, she couldn''t afford to stay away for much longer.


    ¡°Whenever you want to.¡± Allen stroked her hair affectionately.


    ¡°How about tomorrow? My father is basically recovered after all.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stay any longer.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Allen¡¯s hands slowly slid from her face down to her delicate corbone and all the way into the fair skin


    under her shirt.


    ¡°Oh, Allen¡­¡±


    Joey quickly grabbed his hands andined, ¡°Stop that! It''s broad daylight!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t, I¡¯m doing something really important.¡±


    Allen smiled with amusement and climbed on top of her.


    However, Joey had just been so frightened by Ben Hawk in the corn fields that she wasn¡¯t in a mood for


    sex at all. She pushed him away, jumped out of bed and ran to the door, chuckling, ¡°Since you are so


    strong and energetic, why don¡¯t you do some farm work for my father while you''re still here? My father


    has been lying in bed for a few days and there is plenty of work to do.¡±


    Allen was intrigued by her suggestion, ¡°I¡¯d love to. I¡¯ve never done any farm work before. Let¡¯s go and


    have some fun.¡±


    He found a hoe in the courtyard and they left for the fields.


    Joey knew that it was a just novelty for Allen. But she decided to go along with it because they had


    nothing better to do right now.


    When they passed a corn field, there came a sound of repressed panting of a man and a woman from


    it.


    Joey immediately blushed. It was daytime, who was bold enough to have sex in the cornfields?


    Allen was interested, ¡°Let''s find out.¡±


    He quietly walked towards the source of the sound with Joey.


    Joey was so embarrassed by his great curiosity that she hurriedly lowered her voice, ¡°Allen, no, how


    could we do that? It''s so inappropriate.¡±


    As she spoke, two crazily intertwining bodies vaguely came into their sight. Allen and Joey were


    shocked when they saw the lovers¡¯ faces.


    The man was Nelson while the woman under him was Mrs. Quigley, a widow from the vige who Joey


    has met on several asions.


    Mrs. Quigley was a well- recognized pretty young woman in the vige. She had unfortunately be


    a widow when her newly-wedded husband had identally gotten drunk and drowned in a pond.


    It turned out that she had hooked up with Nelson.


    Joey and Allen left the cornfield soon after they recognized their faces. Joey was a little upset, ¡°I had


    never expected Nelson to be such a man. I always thought he was a nice and honest young man.¡±


    Allen shook his head disappointedly, ¡°I guess we should never judge a book by its cover¡­¡±


    The next morning, Joey got up early and packed her suitcase. Mr. Linderman insisted Joey and Allen


    stay for breakfast.


    Joey didn''t protest.


    However, they heard a hysterical cry from outside in the middle of breakfast. The whole vige was


    suddenly thrown into chaos. Something must have happened.


    Mrs. Linderman, who had always been a curious gossiper, quickly left home and soon returned with the


    shocking news that Nelson had died.


    Joey was shocked to hear it and Allen was surprised too.


    ¡°How could it be possible? I saw him yesterday¡­¡±


    Joey was sad and confused. She and Allen had just seen Nelson and Mrs. Quigley having an affair in


    the cornfield yesterday afternoon. How could such a young man have died all of a sudden?


    He was only twenty-three years old.


    Joey immediately left home to ask for more details from other vigers. It turned out that it was more


    serious andplicated than she had thought, because Mrs. Quigley had died with Nelson.


    They had both died, for love.


    This morning, Nelson confessed his love affair with Mrs. Quigley to his mother Aunt Nancy, and


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    decided to marry her. Aunt Nancy was shocked to hear it.


    Mrs. Quigley was a pretty young woman, but she was a widow who had married someone from the


    same vige before. Aunt Nancy certainly wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    However, Nelson had made up his mind to marry his lover. He threatened to elope with Mrs. Quigley


    when he found that his mother was against it.


    Aunt Nancy had climbed up the mountain behind her house in a fit of anger and tried to persuade her


    son out of the idea with her death.


    Nelson had always been a filial son. Intimidated, he had knelt down before Aunt Nancy and caved in


    with tears.


    However, when Aunt Nancy had been about to descend from the mountaintop after a victory, she


    suddenly slipped and fell down. Nelson quickly caught her and stopped her from rolling down the


    mountain. But he was uncontrobly knocked out of the mountain because of inertia.

 Chapter 152 He finally got his way

    Chapter 152 He finally got his way


    The mountain was about two stories high, but the rocks were covered with sharp edges. Nelson fell


    down the mountain and died instantly.


    Mrs. Quigley was present. When Nelson was confirmed dead, shemitted suicide by throwing


    herself against the rock nearby. She had loved Nelson so deeply that she¡¯d rather die with him than


    spend another day without him.


    Everyone was stunned.


    No one had expected it to end in such a tragic way. Aunt Nancy was devastated to find that her son


    and his lover had both died because of her. Blood gushed from her mouth and she fainted.


    Joey was stunned to hear the story.


    She couldn¡¯t help recalling the scene she had seen in the cornfield yesterday afternoon. She had


    foolishly despised Nelson for having an affair with the widowed Mrs. Quigley. It turned out that he had


    loved her so much.


    Suddenly she remembered their conversation several days ago when Nelson smiled shyly and said,


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been seeing someone.¡±


    Indeed he had someone that he had been in love with and it was apparently Mrs. Quigley. Mrs. Quigley


    had returned his love with her precious life. Joey had rarely seen such genuine love these days.


    She turned around to bury her head in Allen¡¯s arms, and quietly wept.


    Life was impermanent and time was fleeting. She made up her mind to cherish Allen more from now


    on.


    Meanwhile, back in the distant Vige of Giant Smanders, a cruel tragedy was unfolding.


    It could date back to the departure of John Walter several months ago.


    The vige girl Cindy had been John Walter¡¯s lover during his short stay at the vige. But John Walter


    had refused to take her back to the city with him. She was left heartbroken for almost a month after he


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    left.


    She knew very well that John Walter was an unfaithful lover, but she had missed him day and night,


    both emotionally and physically.


    She had had a great time with John Walter in bed and she had learnt how wonderful sex could be. She


    had really missed it.


    It had be a torture and spell for her after John Walter had left.


    She had tried to masturbate to reach orgasm.


    One day at noon, most other vigers were habitually taking a nap after a morning''s hard work.


    Lying in the bed, Cindy couldn¡¯t fall asleep, because it was a little hot outside and¡­she was horny. She


    missed John Walter so much and desperately craved for his touch again.


    Reying the passionate sex scenes with John Walter in her mind, she was burning with desire, and


    feeling awful and empty. Thus she took her clothes off and reached for her inner thighs with her fingers


    with closed eyes.


    She was totally unaware that someone had been watching her outside the window.


    It was Sam, her longtime secret admirer.


    Sam had been patiently waiting for an opportunity toy hands on her since John Walter had left.


    Undoubtedly there would no better time than right now.


    He decided not to hesitate anymore. He flung himself into the room through the window agilely.


    He moved around very quietly. Having a good time with herself with closed eyes, Cindy was unaware


    of him approaching her bed.


    Sam, who had repressed his sexual desire for a long time, finally lost it and had his way with the girl he


    had yearned for all these years.


    Without any forey, Sam jumped at Cindy in bed and instantly covered her mouth with one hand. He


    unbuttoned his pants with another hand and entered her without much effort.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Cindy opened her eyes in shock. She tried to struggle, but he had already started to pound her


    frantically.


    His ugly face was gross and she fought back like crazy at first. But gradually she gave up the struggle


    when her body was overwhelmed by the familiar feeling that only sex could bring.


    She finally caved in to the immense pleasure and closed her eyes again. Perhaps she could think of


    him as John Walter for a moment. Eventually she even began to take the initiative and turn the tables¡­

 Chapter 153 She came up with a wicked plan

    Chapter 153 She came up with a wicked n


    Cindy¡¯s reaction was both delightful and contemptible for Sam.


    He found it delightful because he finally got what he had wanted for years.


    He found it contemptible because Cindy turned out to such a slut.


    He would probably have thought more of her if she had resisted his advances. But she had just easily


    caved in and enjoyed the sex as much as he did, which was infuriating for him. He suddenly decided


    not to go easy on her and started to ravish her as crazily as possible.


    They hooked up with each other ever since and did it over and over again at her home. She was


    physically satisfied until two monthster when she found herself pregnant.


    She was diagnosed as three months pregnant, but she had hooked up with Sam two months ago. It


    was apparently John Walter¡¯s child.


    Having given up on John Walter long ago, Cindy suddenly felt hopeful again.


    John Walter would have to keep her around after she had his baby.


    In this case, there was someone in her way, and it was Sam. She had to get rid of him.


    Sam certainly would never allow her to see John Walter again. He would probably ruin her chances by


    telling John Walter about their love affair if she broke up with him now. Then she would certainly never


    have another chance to get back with John Walter, because he wouldn¡¯t believe that she was pregnant


    with his child.


    After much thought, Cindy finally came up with a wicked n, a conspiracy to pave the way for a better


    future for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Sam. You shouldn¡¯t have craved for someone you¡¯re not worthy of. Since you¡¯ve


    gotten what you had wanted, you¡¯re good to go.¡±


    Cindy thought of Sam¡¯s repulsively ugly face and smiled coldly.


    One morning, after her father Lewis had left home to take care of the giant smanders in the


    mountain after breakfast, Cindy quickly made a gesture to Sam outside the window.


    Sam nodded knowingly and excitedly ran into her bedroom in no time.


    ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re such a horny little bitch. It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you. I would haveid hands on


    you sooner if I had known you were a slut.¡±


    Sam was passionately plowing while making fun of hercently.


    Cindy closed her eyes, bit her lips and said nothing. She was also secretlyughing at him, ¡°Laugh


    whenever you can, because you will be very sorry soon.¡±


    As she had expected, the door was suddenly kicked open and Lewis showed up at the door furiously.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam panicked and immediately withdrew from her body. He was hurriedly trying to put on his pants.


    Sam, you bastard, how dare you sleep with my daughter?¡±


    Lewis red at Sam and shouted at him like a raging lion. He picked up a wooden bench and threw it


    at Sam.


    Sam tried his best to dodge Lewis¡¯s attack, trying to exining, ¡°Master, please listen to me. Cindy and


    I love each other. Now what''s done is done, may I ask for your permission to marry Cindy? I will treat


    her very well as long as I live and I will be a good son-inw too.¡±


    Lewis was getting old and more importantly, he had been attacked by a wild wolf and lost one of his


    eyes several months ago. He wasn¡¯t as strong as before. He was already panting after several missed


    attacks. He couldn¡¯t chase after Sam anymore and finally had to sit down on the bench to take a rest.


    He asked her daughter, ¡°Cindy, tell me, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­I¡­¡±


    Cindy burst into tears, looking very pathetic.


    Her reaction was naturally taken by her father as implying that Sam had been lying. He must have


    raped her. Lewis was infuriated again. He stood up and threw it at Sam again with all his might. He


    wanted to kill the bastard right now.


    Sam had been nning to marry Cindy someday, thus he wouldn¡¯t dare to fight back against his future-


    in w. He had to fling himself though the window and run away.


    Lewis intended to run after him, but was stopped by Cindy.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t, you can¡¯t catch him. Even if you did, you¡¯re no match for him. She was sobbing.


    ¡°But the bastard attacked you. How could I let him off?¡±


    Lewis¡¯s eyes were red with anger. The thought of his beautiful daughter being taken advantage of by


    the ugly bastard was infuriating. He wouldn''t hesitate to kill him at all.

 Chapter 154 They set a trap for him

    Chapter 154 They set a trap for him


    Cindy looked at her angry father and made up her mind to confess, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m pregnant with John


    Walter¡¯s child. With the child, my life will be different, but now¡­Sam will certainly stand in my way and


    our wealthy life in the future will be in jeopardy¡­¡± Lewis was overjoyed to learn that his daughter was


    pregnant with John Walter¡¯s child. But he became upset when he was told that Sam would stand in


    their way of a veryfortable life.


    He slightly narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. He suddenly looked up and said to his daughter


    seriously and determinedly, ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of it.¡±


    Then he bit his lips and left.


    Cindy wiped her tears and smiled, because her n had worked out very well.


    Lewis had suddenly returned home when he was already halfway to the mountain, because she had


    deliberately hidden his tobo at home.


    Lewis was an addicted smoker for decades. He had felt the urge to smoke in the halfway, but he


    couldn¡¯t find any tobo on him, except the pipe. As Cindy had expected, he had returned home soon.


    It was part of her n to be caught sleeping with Sam by her father, a cruel man who would certainly


    find a way to get rid of Sam who would stand in their way.


    ording to what her father had said, she knew her n would be sessful.


    Lewis went to the mountain behind the vige with a hoe and a shovel, and didn¡¯t return home until


    veryte in the evening, looking exhausted.


    Cindy turned a blind eye to her father¡¯s unusual behaviors.


    The next day, Lewis didn¡¯t leave home. He decided to wait for Sam at home.


    As he had expected, Sam showed up with several pheasants that he had caught in the mountains in


    the morning.


    Sam was prepared for any punishment. However, when he walked into the house, Lewis didn¡¯t beat or


    curse him at all. Instead he looked amiable and even offered to marry Cindy to him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam was very confused, because Lewis¡¯s attitude was so surprising. After quite a while, he tentatively


    asked, ¡°Master, are you really willing to marry Cindy to me? Am I dreaming?¡±


    Lewis smiled, ¡°Sam, I couldn¡¯t fall asleepst night and I finally came to my senses. Cindy is a poor


    innocent girl. John Walter slept with her, but refused to be responsible. Everyone in the vige knows


    about it. Cindy¡¯s reputation had been ruined. I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to find her a decent


    husband in the future. Since you really like Cindy, and are willing to marry her, I¡¯m actually very happy


    for her. Yesterday, I was so shocked that I was very impulsive and couldn''t take it very well, Sam,


    please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    Sam was convinced. Although Cindy was the prettiest girl in the vige, she had lost her virginity and


    no decent man would ever want to marry her. He was actually doing Cindy a favor by agreeing to marry


    her. Of course, Lewis would be very happy about it.


    Samughed and his yellow teeth were degusting.


    Lewis asked Sam to stay for lunch. He tried his best to drink Sam under the table and invited Sam to


    go to the mountains on a tour of inspection of the giant smanders after lunch.


    It was part of their daily work. Sam didn¡¯t suspect at all. He followed Lewis and stumbled up the


    mountain without hesitation.


    However, Sam gradually noticed something wrong. He was a little drunk, but he could still think


    straight.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the road to the pond, Master. Are you so drunk that you made a mistake about the road?¡±


    Looking around at the deserted silent thick woods, Sam was a little nervous.


    Lewis had made up an excuse long before. He calmly replied, ¡°This is a new shortcut that I found


    recently, and it will take only half time to go to the pond.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sam wasn¡¯t quite convinced.


    ¡°Of course. I will never lie to you. Just follow my lead.¡±


    Lewis tried to reassure him, while secretly taking a nce at a weedy field ahead. His eyes were fierce,


    like a hunting wolf.


    When they stepped into the field covered with weeds and fallen leaves, Lewis suddenly pushed Sam


    from behind with all his might. Caught off guard, Sam instantly fell forward. But as an experienced


    hunter around the mountains, Sam was a very agile man.


    Sam instinctively turned around and grabbed Lewis¡¯s cor. Both fell down to the ground.


    Something cracked underneath when the weedy ground suddenly subsided. It turned out that there


    was a giant trap three meters deep under the weeds and leaves.


    Undoubtedly it was a trap that Lewis had spent an entire day digging to kill Sam. Now Lewis fell into the


    trap along with his intended victim.

 Chapter 155 They murdered him in the trap

    Chapter 155 They murdered him in the trap


    ¡°Lewis, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    The moment they fell into the trap, Sam instantly rolled over to pin Lewis down with his knees. He held


    Lewis by the neck with his hands and looked insanely furious.


    ¡°Sam, let go of me¡­oh¡­¡±


    Lewis couldn¡¯t breathe and instinctively tried to strangle Sam with his hands too. They got into a fight


    wrestling with each other.


    However, Lewis, who was more than fifty years old now, was obviously no match for Sam physically.


    He struggled several times before Sam pushed him hard against the ground and he couldn¡¯t move at


    all.


    ¡°Tell me, who is responsible for the plot today? You or Cindy?¡±


    Sam was burning with rage. Besides, he had drunk a lot of wine during lunch. He practically had lost


    control and Lewis was rolling his eyes because of his tightening grip. He certainly couldn¡¯t answer any


    of Sam¡¯s questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Just then, there came a familiar and cold female voice from above.


    Sam trembled at the voice. He looked up and saw Cindy standing at the edge of the trap with a hunting


    gun in her hands which was pointed right at Sam.


    ¡°Cindy, you¡­Ah¡­¡±


    Sam was shocked, confused and horrified, but before he could finish his sentence, the gun was fired.


    Cindy pulled the trigger without any hesitation and shot at his chest. He screamed and rolled down


    from Lewis.


    ¡°Why, why are you killing me?¡±


    Sam stared at her in disbelief with wide open eyes. His face turned ashy and his chest was covered in


    blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate me. It¡¯s your fault. Look at yourself. You¡¯re not worthy of me at all. You took my body and


    I¡¯m taking your life. It¡¯s a fair deal.¡± Cindy put her gun away calmly and concluded.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She had grown up in the mountains and learnt how to shoot as a little girl under her father¡¯s guidance.


    She had been bold enough to go hunting alone in the mountains with a gun when she was less than


    ten years old. She had killed countless wild animals. Now in her view, Sam was just another animal in


    human form at best. She wasn¡¯t panicked or scared at all when she found she had killed Sam with a


    gun.


    ¡°You¡­are so cruel¡­¡±


    Sam stared at her in shock and desperation.


    He had had a crush on her for years, and he had wanted to marry her even after she had been defiled


    by another man. But she was so ruthless that she had been nning to kill him.


    Sam was regretful and resentful.


    However, Cindy had shot him right in the heart. His consciousness was fading away and he finally died


    with a grievance and evesting regret.


    Lewis was stunned to watch it.


    Lewis let out a cry of terror when Sam took hisst breath with his eyes red and wide open. He


    hurriedly flinched lest his clothes should be stained with Sam¡¯s blood. He soon looked up at her


    daughter and he panicked even more.


    He had just learnt how ruthless his daughter could be when she shot at Sam. She had excelled her


    own father.


    ¡°Dad,e up!¡±


    Cindy found a bough nearby and reached out to her father in the trap.


    Lewis, who hadn¡¯te to his senses yet, subconsciously grabbed the bough and climbed out of the


    trap. Still panicked, he looked down at Sam who was totally dead in the trap and said, ¡°Cindy¡­what


    should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Just bury him on the spot. We couldn¡¯t leave any traces.¡±


    She gradually resumed her normal self, delicate and harmless. She looked at her father in tears, ¡°Dad,


    you mustn''t tell anyone about it, or ourfortable life will be gone and I¡¯ll pay with my life for it.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut for ever.¡±


    Lewis quickly calmed down. He had intended to kill Sam today after all. He should have been mentally


    prepared for this. Cindy¡¯s decisive cruelty was shocking, and that was all.


    Therefore, the father and daughter buried Sam¡¯s body in the trap and their sins along with it.

 Chapter156 The birthday party

    The birthday party


    Cindy and Lewis murdered Sam in the unfrequented woods. In the meanwhile, in the quiet vige of


    Giant Smanders, Marco had spent most of the day sitting alone on the big rock at the entrance of


    the vige and gazing in the direction of the city in the distance, as he had done for the past several


    months. He had missed Sarah very much.


    He would have left the vige to pay Sarah a visit in the city long ago if he didn¡¯t have an old blind


    grandmother to look after back at home.


    On the other hand, in Joey¡¯s hometown, she and Allen didn¡¯t take the train to go back to the city with a


    heavy heart until they attended Nelson and Mrs. Quigley¡¯s funeral.


    Joey had been away for more than ten days and there was plenty of work to do in the office. She


    instantly buried herself in work.


    Philip hade to see her twice for work reasons, but was politely turned away. She didn¡¯t want to


    give him false hope.


    Philip knew that she was avoiding him, so he didn¡¯t pay her any visit ever since. Joey simply assumed


    that Philip had gone back to South Korea until she met him again several dayster at a grand birthday


    party.


    It was Martha¡¯s birthday and Lawrence Charles threw her a grand party.


    Celebrities from all walks of life in the city were invited to thevish party.


    Joey attended the party as Allen¡¯s date. She had gone to a fancy beauty shop for makeup at his


    request. She showed up in a white dress, like a blossoming lily, pure and beautiful.


    Martha, as the birthday girl tonight, wore a sexy gown and a handsome young man was holding her


    hand. It was Philip.


    Allen walked towards Martha and Philip with Joey. Martha raised her ss and smiled graciously, ¡°I''d


    like you to meet my boyfriend, Philip.¡±


    Joey was shocked to hear it.


    Allen slightly frowned, but he soon raised his eyebrows and nodded indifferently.


    Philip was holding the ss up and smiling the whole time. But his sadness and frustration was


    detectable and fleeting whenever he looked at Joey.


    Joey was still in shock, even after Martha had left to mingle with other guests with Philip at her arm.


    ¡°Baby!¡±


    Allen frowned unhappily, because he was jealous.


    Joey came to her sense and said worriedly, ¡°Allen, Martha is a lesbian, why would she be Philip¡¯s


    girlfriend?¡±


    Joey had spent some time with Martha recently, and they had gotten along well with each other


    because of work. But she could still vividly remember how Martha had seduced her and tried to take


    Sarah away from her at the Elsner Club.


    In general, Joey didn¡¯t like Martha very much. In her opinion, Martha was a bold, rebellious and


    unorthodox girl who Joey couldn¡¯t rte to at all.


    Allen slightly lowered his head and looked into her shocked eyes, ¡°Are you worried about Philip? Don¡¯t


    worry. Little Martha isn¡¯t as awful as you think. She is just...well, she has suffered a lot.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Joey¡¯s curiosity was aroused, ¡°Little Martha? What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Are they friends? Or¡­former lovers?


    Joey couldn¡¯t help shivering at thetter.


    Allen had told her that he had had a girlfriend. When Joey had met Martha before, Martha had said that


    she had asionally liked men for a change. Therefore it was possible that they had been lovers.


    ¡°She is my¡­¡±


    Allen had no idea that Joey had misinterpreted his words. He was about to tell Joey about his


    rtionship with Martha when he looked up and saw a well-dressed middle-aged couple at the door.


    He suddenly grabbed Joey¡¯s hand, and said excitedly, ¡°Baby, I¡¯d like you to meet my parents. What do


    you think?¡±

 Chapter 157 It was just a game

    Chapter 157 It was just a game


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Joey looked along Allen¡¯s eyesight at the middle-aged couple in surprise. Are they really his parents?


    But they look so young.


    As Allen¡¯s parents, they were apparently more than forty years old, but age had treated them well. His


    father was a tall, handsome and cultured man, whose eyes and Allen¡¯s looked alike. The mother was


    noble, elegant and gracious.


    While Joey was in a trance, Allen held her hand and went to greet his parents, George and Paige


    Charles.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯d like you to meet my girlfriend Joey.¡±


    Allen introduced Joey to his parents with a smile on his face, but his voice suggested that he was a


    little nervous, because he was afraid that his parents wouldn¡¯t ept Joey.


    He came from a distinguished family in both business and politics, while Joey was from a much


    humbler background.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, Mrs. Charles, Nice to meet you!¡±


    Joey greeted them very politely.


    They were a little surprised to see her. George Charles smiled, ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±


    Paige Charles gently nodded with an elegant smile on her face.


    Their calm politeness was a great relief for Allen. The four of them took their seats in a sofa, and


    chatted amicably.


    Just then, there came a noise from the entrance. It turned out that Martin and Chance had arrived at


    the party with their sexy dates.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Son, why don¡¯t go and say hello to Martin and Chance? Joey will be safe with us here.¡±


    Mrs. Charles smiled and gave Allen a nudge. He had been very protective of Joey all the time.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Allen looked at Joey worriedly. He didn¡¯t want to leave Joey alone to his parents.


    ¡°Allen, go ahead!¡±


    She would certainly be nervous around his parents, but she didn¡¯t want to be mistaken by Mrs. Charles


    as a demanding girl.


    ¡°All right. Call me if you need.¡±


    Allen left with a wine ss in his hand and went toward Martin and Chance.


    He was totally unaware that the smiles on his parents¡¯ face were instantly gone the moment he turned


    around and left, especially his mother Paige Charles.


    She suddenly started at Joey with sharp eyes and said seriously, ¡°Tell me, how much? Just name your


    price.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Joey froze for a second. Mrs. Charles¡¯ sudden change of attitude was shocking and confusing.


    The smile on Mrs. Charles¡¯s smile was instantly reced by sarcastic sneer, ¡°Drop the act! I¡¯ve seen


    many girls like you who dream about marrying into wealthy families to change their fates. To be honest,


    our family would never ept a girl like you, because our son is way out of your league. So, name your


    price if you¡¯re smart enough. Get out of here with the money and never see my son again.¡±


    Joey was stunned by Mrs. Charles¡¯s mean and condescending threat. She turned her head to look at


    Mr. Charles who was sitting next to his wife. He was sipping on a ss of wine in silence, which


    suggested that he actually agreed with his wife.


    Joey was suddenly infuriated. She took a deep breath and looked up at Mrs. Charles¡¯s eyes fearlessly,


    ¡°Mrs. Charles. Believe it or not, I love Allen for who he is, not for his family background or money. You


    are entitled to your opinion, but please don¡¯t insult the love between Allen and I.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about love? It seems that you didn¡¯t understand what I said. I wouldn¡¯t mind saying it


    more clearly.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°To be frank, I decided to hire someone to investigate you the day you moved into my


    son¡¯s vi. I was quite familiar with you. You were born in the countryside. There are you parents and a


    younger sister in your family. You went to an ordinary university. You got engaged to another man.


    Apart from your good looks, you¡¯re good at nothing. I didn¡¯t interfere in your rtionship with Allen in


    the past several months, because it was just a game for my son. I thought a young man would be


    happier with a girl around. But now the game ising to an end. It¡¯s time for you to leave. Besides,


    don¡¯t talk about love in front of me. You know, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

 Chapter 158 She was mean and sarcastic

    Chapter 158 She was mean and sarcastic


    Allen¡¯s mother Mrs. Charles had sent someone to investigate Joey once she became part of Allen¡¯s life.


    Mrs. Charles had pretended to be unaware of it. She hadn¡¯t interfered because she had assumed that


    her son was just fooling around. The crazy things that Allen had recently done for Joey finally got to her


    and she had started to pay more attention to the girl.


    She had intended to find a chance to speak to Joey alone. She hadn¡¯t expected to see Joey here at the


    party. She had decided that today was the day toy her cards on the table.


    Joey stared at Mrs. Charles, a noble and elegant woman moments ago who had suddenly turned into a


    mean and sarcastic mother, wondering how could it possible that such a terrible mother had brought up


    a wonderful son like Allen.


    Mrs. Charles would have brought tears into Joey¡¯s eyes years ago. But she had experienced a lot and


    be a much tougher girl.


    Therefore, Joey didn¡¯t flinch at all. She looked into Mrs. Charles¡¯s fierce and sharp eyes, and smiled


    calmly and politely, ¡°Mrs. Charles, you¡¯re wrong. You thought Allen and I were ying a love game, but


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    we know we¡¯ve been in love with each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Just then, Mr. Charles, who had been silent, interrupted Joey and said coldly, ¡°Joey Linderman, I think


    you¡¯ve no idea of what kind of family we are, and even less of how much Allen would aplish in the


    future. You will be of no help to him. Even worse, you will stand in his way as a politician. If you really


    love him as much as you said, then leave him and ept our money. It¡¯s not it is not a negotiation. It¡¯s


    an order. I''ll give you seven days, or you will regret a lot.¡±


    Joey couldn¡¯t believe her ears. It turned out that Mr. Charles was scarier than his life. There was no


    room for any retreat for her.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    Martha came over to them with Philip. Apparently she was calling the Charles father and mother.


    Joey was shocked again.


    In this case, isn¡¯t Martha Allen¡¯s younger sister?


    But wasn¡¯t Martha the woman that Allen had loved before? Had she made a mistake? Joey was utterly


    confused.


    Mrs. Charles immediately put on a loving smile when Martha came to her. She touched her daughter''s


    face and sighed, ¡°My Martha is turning twenty today. You are a big girl now. Act like a mature grow-up,


    ok?¡±


    ¡°I know, Mom. There are many senior officials and their wives over there. Aren¡¯t you and Dad going


    over to say hello to them?¡±


    Martha made a face at her mother.


    As expected, Mrs. Charles immediately left with her husband to greet those important guests.


    Joey sighed with relief after they left. But Mr. Charles¡¯s seven-day ultimatum was hanging over her like


    the Sword of Damocles.


    Martha approached Joey with a mysterious smile, ¡°Are you frightened by my parents?¡±


    Joey suddenly looked up, ¡°Did you hear our conversation?¡±


    Martha shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t have to. I knew what my parents would say to you. Only my brother was


    na?ve enough to believe that our parents would ept you.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­what should I do now?¡±


    Joey was panicked. She would never leave Allen. But she had no idea what would await her with


    Allen¡¯s family. They were rich and powerful after all, and they knew how to bring others to their knees.


    Martha smile wasn¡¯t genuine at all when she was asked for advice, ¡°How could I know what you should


    do? You can do whatever you want to do. It¡¯s none of my business. Don¡¯t ask me for advice. Humph!¡±


    She turned around and left.


    Joey couldn¡¯t help sighing and shaking her head. She had known that Martha was a weirdo. She must


    have been a fool to ask Martha for advice. Had she lost her mind?


    Martha had left, but her date Philip hadn¡¯t. He was standing by the sofa where Joey sat with one hand


    in his trousers pocket and the other holding a goblet.

 Chapter 159 He was being foolish again

    Chapter 159 He was being foolish again


    Joey worked up the courage to talk to Philip for several times, but she didn¡¯t know where to start after


    what she had gone through at the party.


    She got up and was about to leave in silence.


    Just then, she heard Philip¡¯s disappointed voice, ¡°Don''t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Joey stopped and turned around to look at Philip, ¡°What do you expect me to say?¡±


    Philip was suddenly frustrated, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about why I¡¯ve be Martha¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Joey, in a trance, thought she should have asked the question, ¡°Why?¡±


    It was a heartbreaking question. Philip was hurt by her ignorance.


    ¡°Nothing. Just¡­for fun.¡±


    Philip suddenly didn¡¯t want to tell her the real reason, because she wouldn¡¯t care about it after all.


    He was totally unaware that Joey hated the word ¡°fun¡± most. For Mrs. Charles, Allen had been ying


    a game with Joey. Now Philip was having fun with Martha. The implication of the word was annoying


    for her.


    ¡°Have as much fun as you¡¯d like. I¡¯m interested.¡±


    Joey red at Philip and turned around to leave. She started to look for Allen in the crowd.


    Watching Joey leave angrily, Philip emptied his ss in one gulp. He was restless and agitated.


    He had be Martha¡¯s boyfriend for Joey.


    The trip to Thand had taught him that the rtionship between Joey and Allen Charles was too


    strong to sabotage. He knew how much Joey had been in love with Allen Charles, which was


    heartbreaking and frustrating for him. His determination ¡°not to give up on Joey as long as she¡¯s not


    married¡± seemed ridiculous now.


    He wasn''t as determined as before.


    However, as he had done back in college, he was being foolish again.


    He had decided to date Sarah just because she was Joey¡¯s best friend in college. He had thought that


    he would be able to see Joey often as Sarah¡¯s boyfriend.


    This time, he had decided to date Martha just because she was Allen¡¯s sister, which would bring Joey


    closer to him again.


    The only difference was that Sarah hadn¡¯t known his true intention back in college, while Martha knew


    it very well.


    He had told Martha the truth from the very beginning.


    It seemed that Martha, for some reason, needed a boyfriend like Philip who wouldn¡¯t want to take


    advantage of her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had made a deal with Martha.


    However, he was too embarrassed to tell Joey about it. Moreover, he was afraid that Joey wouldn¡¯t be


    interested to know it. He smiled self-mockingly.


    Just then, music started to y and the guests invited their partners for ballroom dancing.


    ¡°My fairdy, may I have the honor of dancing with you?¡±


    Allen suddenly extended his right hand to her and asked her for a dance.


    Joey, who had been upset, was amused by Allen¡¯s serious politeness and blushed. She nodded and


    gave him her right hand.


    They danced to the music.


    Allen was wearing all ck while Joey was wearing all white.


    Allen was handsome and elegant, while Joey was beautiful and gentle. Their dance moves were


    delightful and amazing.


    They gradually became the center of everyone¡¯s attention at the party, including Philip, Chance and


    Martin.


    ¡°Baby, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such a good dancer. Look, they are watching you.¡±


    Allen was surprised too. As a trained dancer since an early age, his excellent dancing skills were


    expected. But Joey was even a better dancer than him. What a nice surprise!


    No one knew that dancing had always been Joey¡¯s biggest hobby since she was a little girl. Having not


    received any professional training in dancing, she had been a self-taught enthusiastic dancer who had


    be a well-known amateur dancer on campus. She was enjoying herself very much dancing with


    Allen at the party. Allen¡¯spliment in her ear startled her and she suddenly found that all the other


    guests had stopped dancing and gathered around her. They surrounded Allen and her, and watched


    them with admiration.

 Chapter 160 An accident at the party

    Chapter 160 An ident at the party


    Joey blushed when she found that she had be the center of attention at the party. It was the first


    time that she had ever been watched and admired on such an asion. Her face was burning with


    nervousness. But when she saw Mrs. Charles¡¯s cold and sarcastic eyes in the crowd, she was so


    frightened that she made a wrong move.


    Unfortunately, she was supposed to twirl away from Allen. When she made the wrong move, she lost


    her bnce and threw herself at Mrs. Charles who had been standing nearby.


    There was a ss of wine in Mrs. Charles¡¯s hand, and¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Mrs. Charles let out a cry of surprise. She took several steps back and almost fell down to the ground.


    The wine in the ss was sshed all over her face, ruining her exquisite makeup. Her shirt was also


    wet, vaguely revealing the red bra underneath.


    Joey froze for a while and soon bent down to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Charles, I didn¡¯t mean to, I¡­


    Ah¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was pped hard in the face by Mrs. Charles.


    Caught off guard, Joey was smacked so hard that she almost fell down to the ground.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    Allen¡¯s eyes were wide open. He caught Joey in the air and red at his mother, ¡°Mom, how could you


    hurt her? You know she didn''t do it on purpose.¡±


    Allen was infuriated to see Joey¡¯s swollen face. He would have certainly beaten anyone else who had


    the nerve to hurt his girlfriend. But it was his mother, and he could do nothing but shout at her in a fit of


    anger.


    Even though Allen just raised his voice, it was too much for his sensitive and domineering mother, let


    alone the audience at the party. She was furious because her own son had yelled at her because of a


    random girl.


    ¡°Allen, of course she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But I wasn¡¯t either. My first reaction under attack was to


    fight back. You can¡¯t me me for that.¡±


    Mrs. Charles red at Joey. It was all her fault.


    She was totally unaware that it wasn''t a pretty picture to look at with her wet hair, smeared face, and


    reemerged wrinkles. Now she looked old, fierce and resentful, which was in sharp contrast to her


    previous noble and elegant image.


    Mr. Charles couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. His wife had disgraced herself, which would inevitably affect his


    image. He took off her coat and put it on her with a frown, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene at our daughter¡¯s


    birthday party.¡±


    Mrs. Charles finally came to her sense. She hurriedly tidied her wet hair and was about to leave.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Just then, Joey suddenly felt a violent pain in her stomach. Her face went pale.


    When she had thrown herself at Mrs. Charles by ident, she was pushed in the stomach first and


    then pped hard in the face.


    She hadn¡¯t felt anything wrong with her stomach moments ago. But now the pain was severe.


    ¡°Baby!¡±


    Allen was shocked and quickly took her in his arms.


    Mrs. Charles, who was about to call it a day, was infuriated to see it. She pushed her husband away


    and rushed to Joey. She grabbed Joey¡¯s arms and said sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, girl. A p in the


    face wouldn¡¯t hurt you so much. Do you think it will¡­Oh God, blood, blood¡­¡±


    Mrs. Charles was stunned to see blood running down Joey¡¯s inner thighs. It turned out that she wasn¡¯t


    faking it.


    Like Mrs. Charles, the audience had assumed that Joey was one of those girls who would y tricks to


    marry into a rich family. But they gasped when they saw the blood on her white dress.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here and I¡¯m taking you to the hospital right now.¡±


    The blood was shocking for Allen. Excited as a raging lion, he shouted at the crowd, ¡°Move, move. Get


    out the way. Chance, start the engine!¡±

 Chapter 161 A big news

    Chapter 161 A big news


    Very soon Joey was sent to Chance¡¯s private hospital. Philip and Martin followed the car and rushed to


    the hospital, only to be stopped at the door of the operating room by Chance. Even Allen Charles was


    kept outside.


    After half an hour, Chance and other medical staff walked out of the operating room with a big news


    that Joey was pregnant.


    However, there was a slight risk of miscarriage when Allen¡¯s mother Paige had pushed Joey in the belly


    and pped her in the face at the party today. Fortunately she had received medical care in time and


    the baby was safe now.


    Allen was surprised to hear the news at first, but he soon rushed into the operating room, beaming with


    joy.


    Philip and Martin froze at the news of Joey¡¯s pregnancy and went silent for quite a while.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Chance was standing behind them with mixed feelings.


    To be honest, he had had the urge to kill Joey¡¯s baby during the operation when he found that she was


    pregnant. But¡­he was afraid that he would be caught by other doctors in the operating room. He


    certainly wouldn¡¯t do such a risky thing.


    There were too many better ways to endanger the baby in a woman¡¯s body, he thought, and it wasn¡¯t


    worth risking his career for. He slightly narrowed his eyes and decided to drop the idea for the moment.


    Several hourster, Joey finally opened her eyes.


    Allen, who had been waiting by her side, immediately told her the good news. They were now a pair of


    soon-to-be parents for an uing baby.


    The baby was a testimony to their love.


    However, Joey¡¯s face went pale at the news. She grabbed Allen¡¯s hands and asked anxiously, ¡°Allen¡­


    when was the baby conceived?¡±


    Allen thought that she was just being nervous for bing a new mother. He held her hands and said


    gently, ¡°Chance told me that the baby is about forty days old now. Silly girl, didn¡¯t you know when you


    got the baby? Things could have gone very wrong today.¡±


    He would never have allowed her to dance if he had known she was pregnant.


    Joey was greatly relieved to hear that. It was a false rm and she smiled.


    The baby was conceived before she went to Thand.


    Poor baby! It had survived the assault of Ben Hawk in the alley.


    ¡°Oh, baby, I have a baby!¡±


    Joey gently touched her belly and suddenly burst into tears. She was immensely grateful for the baby,


    Allen¡¯s baby.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Allen gently held her in his arms. He was very emotional, too. The baby¡¯s arrival had given him a true


    sense ofmitment that Joey was his and his only.


    Allen continued with his big n, including three steps. First step, Joey would quit her job and stay at


    home to take good care of the fetus.


    Second step, she would ask her parents¡¯ permission to marry Joey to him.


    Third step, he would hold a grand wedding for Joey within one month before her belly showed.


    After hearing his n, Joey burst into tears again. Were they really getting married?


    She was happy with thetter two steps of his n, but she didn''t agree to the first one.


    Finally they reached apromise. Joey could keep her job, but she would have to ask for maternity


    leave for ten months.


    Joey was amused, ¡°Allen, a maternity leave generallysts from half a month before the delivery to two


    months after it. No one asks for a leave when she¡¯s newly pregnant. Thepany wouldn¡¯t approve a


    ten ¨Cmonth maternity leave anyway.¡±


    However, Allen refused to back down. He said gently yet assertively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Lawrence


    about it. I bet he¡¯ll be fine with it. You should be very careful from now on. Chance said that the baby is


    still a little precarious, probably because we had a really bad breakup at the airport in Thand. Never


    do that again. We¡¯re getting married soon. You will be mine forever.¡±


    Joey looked at Allen and listened to him quietly. She suddenly threw her arms around his waist and


    buried her head in his arms. She was crying again.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if a pregnant woman was supposed to be very sensitive and emotional. But she knew


    that his voice had always easily brought her to tears.

 Chapter 162 She was bullied in the office by other girls

    Chapter 162 She was bullied in the office by other girls


    The news of Joey¡¯s pregnancy spread itself. It soon reached Allen¡¯s parents and Joey¡¯s parents. Mrs.


    Linderman told Vivian about it and Ben Hawk knew it too. Soon everyone connected to Allen and Joey


    knew it, of whom some were happy, some were worried, while others were jealous and resentful.


    Joey stayed in the hospital for two days before she insisted that she should go back to thepany.


    Even if Allen had asked his brother Lawrence for ten months¡¯ leave on behalf of Joey, she would have


    to finish the work handover with her recement, since she would be away for so long a time.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Allen finally agreed and drove her to thepany. Only this time, he had made up his mind not to let


    her out of his sight for a second.


    During the work handover, her recement, a new pretty secretary asionally sneaked a nce at


    Allen, because he was too handsome to not pay attention to.


    However, he couldn''t take his eyes off Joey the whole time as an attentive boyfriend. He wasn¡¯t aware


    of his new admirer at all.


    Joey eventually gave in.


    She was ready to settle for a simple work handover, because the new girl wouldn¡¯t pay much attention


    to her anyway. Moreover, the girl was staring at Allen in a way that really annoyed her.


    Joey had to admit that she had be less generous and easygoing than before since she got


    pregnant. She was more irritable more.


    She would have simplyughed about the new secretary peeking at Allen if she weren¡¯t pregnant. It


    was only natural for a new girl in the office to admire a young, rich and handsome man. But Joey


    couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous.


    Allen¡¯s presence had also drawn the attention of other girls in the office, including Faith, Miranda,


    Yvonne and Vivian.


    The only difference was that Vivian was insanely jealous while the other three girls were happy for


    Joey.


    When Vivian had stolen Ben Hawk from Joey, she¡¯d most love to see Joey devastated and rejected by


    any other men in the world. What she hadn¡¯t expected was that instead of being unable to recover after


    a nasty breakup, Joey had quickly found herself a nice and considerate man who was way much better


    than Ben Hawk.


    Vivian hated the fact that she had always picked up others¡¯ leftovers, Joey¡¯s fianc¨¦ Ben Hawk and the


    married man Quentin. Even worse, the two of them had been sleeping with other women. She believed


    that she deserved better men.


    Sitting in her chair, Vivian red at Joey who was being taken very good care of by Allen.


    Faith mocked Vivian¡¯s burning jealousy, ¡°Vivian, how do you feel? Jealous or hateful? Well, you¡¯d better


    tone it down a little.¡±


    Miranda said, ¡°Yes indeed. What a petty and jealous girl! You know, there is always someone else who


    is doing better than you in the world.¡±


    Yvonne chimed in, ¡°I guess a sour loser is the worst.¡±


    The three girls had always been pissed at Vivian at work and they finally got a good opportunity to


    Yvonne had hit the nail on the head. Vivian was certainly a sour loser.


    As they say, nothing could be kept secret forever in this world. They might not have caught Vivian


    cheating with Quentin. But they could recognize an office love affair when they saw one. The dynamic


    between Vivian and Quentin had aroused their suspicion long ago.


    However, they hadn¡¯t told anyone else about it, because they didn¡¯t want to lose their well-paid jobs.


    But they had despised Vivian even more. They wouldn¡¯t let a day go by without making fun of Vivian.


    Vivian trembled with anger when she was bullied by the girls. But she could do nothing but re at


    them. She knew that she was no match to the three of them. In this case, any attempt to fight back was


    doomed to fail.


    Standing not far away, Joey had been watching it all.


    But she didn¡¯t step in. After what Vivian had done to her, she would be merciful if she didn¡¯t kick Vivian


    when she was down.

 Chapter 163 Mrs. Charles paid her a visit

    Chapter 163 Mrs. Charles paid her a visit


    After a simple work handover, Joey went to Amanda¡¯s administration manager office. She decided it


    was best for Allen to wait outside. He caved in when he found she was quite serious.


    Joey hadn¡¯t seen Amanda for more than ten days since the trip to Thand. Amanda had lost a lot of


    weight and the exquisite makeup couldn''t hide her tiredness.


    Joey had just intended to say goodbye to Amanda, because they wouldn¡¯t see each other for the next


    ten months. Besides, Amanda had asked her to keep an eye on Quentin to see whether there was


    something going between Vivian and him. Joey was shocked to see Amanda like this. Did she¡­


    ¡°Amanda, you¡­¡±


    Joey was a little embarrassed. The home-wrecker was her sister after all. Vivian was emotionally no


    longer her sister for her, but their blood rtionship was undeniable. Joey paused a little before she


    asked with a guilty conscience, ¡°Did you find anything wrong between Mr. Quentin and Vivian? You¡¯ve


    lost a lot of weight in the past days.¡±


    Amanda forced a dry smile and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you with this question. Now all


    you have to do is take care of yourself and the baby as a happy bride-to-be. I can tell that Allen loves


    you very much. You¡¯ll be happy together.¡±


    Joey was getting married soon and thus Amanda really didn''t want to cast a shadow on Joey with her


    own failed marriage.


    She had been exhausted by the adultery of Quentin and Vivian these days.


    Quentin had refused to give her a divorce. She had no choice but to take Quentin and Vivian to court


    for adultery. But unfortunately, apart from her statement, she had no evidence of their extramarital


    affair. Quentin argued that Vivian had gone to his hotel room for work and had to use his bathroom


    because of a sudden stomach pain. He swore that there had been nothing immoral going between


    them. Eventually, Amanda had lost the case forck of evidence.


    She nned to draft a divorce agreement now. She was determined to divorce him in spite of Quentin¡¯s


    tough stance. She could only imagine how bitter the divorce battle would be for her.


    She had been so exhausted, actually too exhausted to bring it up with anyone else.


    Joey knew she was right. But even if she knew what was going on with Amanda, what could she do to


    help her? She sighed, ¡°All right. Take care, Amanda. Call me anytime if you ever need me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Joey.¡± Amanda nodded, ¡°I really appreciate it.¡±


    Joey didn¡¯t press her on the question because she respected Amana¡¯s privacy. For Amana, she


    genuinely considered Joey her best friend at work around whom she had always been veryfortable


    in recent years.


    After Joey left, Amanda instantly buried herself in work again. Only hard work could relieve the pain


    that her failed marriage had brought her.


    After Joey left thepany, Allen sent her back to his vi with great care. They were surprised by an


    uninvited guest the moment they walked into the house.


    It was Allen¡¯s mother Mrs. Charles.


    To Joey¡¯s surprise, Mrs. Charles had changed a lot. She wasn¡¯t as cold and rude as the day of the


    birthday party. She not only apologized to Joey, but kindly and caringly inquired after Joey¡¯s health. Her


    frequent nces at Joey¡¯s belly suggested that she had changed so much simply because Joey was


    now pregnant with Allen¡¯s child, the future heir of the family.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Allen had nned to take Joey home to pay a formal visit to his parents when she was in better shape


    after a couple of days. His mother¡¯s arrival was truly unexpected and her attitude was far better than he


    had imagined. Thus he was greatly relieved.


    However, when Allen told her about the wedding in less than a month, Mrs. Charles¡¯s smile was gone.


    She didn¡¯t argue with her son. She only said that she had to discuss it with her husband.


    Allen knew that he shouldn¡¯t rush things. He didn¡¯t ask her to give an answer right away.


    He even offered to cook for his mother to express his gratitude.


    Joey and Mrs. Charles were left in the living room.


    Joey immediately got tense and clenched her fists. She lowered her head and breathed nervously,


    because she knew Mrs. Charles wouldn¡¯t be nice to her anymore sine her son wasn¡¯t around.


    As she had expected, Mrs. Charles¡¯s eyes went cold, just as several days ago at the party. She looked


    sideways at Joey and said, ¡°You¡¯re good. I¡¯ve underestimated you. But I¡¯ll cut you some ck for the


    sake of my future grandchild. Let me clear something up. I¡¯ m here to see you today, but it doesn¡¯t


    mean that I¡¯ve epted you as my future daughter-inw. It just means that I¡¯ve epted you as the


    mother of my future grandchild. My husband is the only son in the family, so is Allen. You¡¯d better take


    good care of yourself and give me a healthy grandchild, or you¡¯ll never have the chance to marry into


    the Charles family.¡±

 Chapter 164 Skeletons in the closet

    Chapter 164 Skeletons in the closet


    Joey had expected Mrs. Charles to say that. Thus she was neither surprised nor angry. But she was


    surprised when Mrs. Charles imed that Allen was the only son in the family. She subconsciously


    questioned it, ¡°The only son? Doesn¡¯t Allen have a younger brother Lawrence?¡±


    However, before Joey could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Mrs. Charles who was excited


    and resentful now, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the bastard in front of me. My son Allen is the only legitimate heir in


    the Charles family. Lawrence is just a worthless bastard son of a slut mother.¡±


    Joey was obviously stunned to hear it. She stared at Mrs. Charles with wide-open eyes.


    Just then, Allen came out of the kitchen and heard what his mother had said. He frowned and said


    angrily, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t call Lawrence that. Lawrence is no longer a child. He¡¯s a very sessful


    businessman now. If anyone else heard you, what would they say about him? Besides, you promised


    my father to keep Lawrence¡¯s true identity a secret.¡±


    Mrs. Charles was reminded what a big mistake she has just made. It was an honest mistake


    nevertheless. She had always disliked Joey, and Joey indiscreetly had the nerve to bring Lawrence up,


    the boy she had hated most in her entire life. Thus in a fit of anger, she had blurted out.


    She cleared her throat and tried to justify it, ¡°There is no outsider here. Joey, you can keep a secret,


    right?¡¯


    Joey instantly nodded her head. She was anything but a gossiper.


    However, Allen had lost his interest in cooking after his mother¡¯s disclosure of the secret. Mrs. Charles


    knew her son very well. She had truly made a mistake. She told Joey to take good care of the baby,


    and soon left unhappily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Allen, isn¡¯t Lawrence¡­your brother?¡±


    After Mrs. Charles left, Joey was too curious to not ask. She certainly wouldn''t tell anyone else the


    secret that Mrs. Charles had revealed, but it didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t curious about why Mrs.


    Charles had be so angry.


    ¡°It was our family secret, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it. I kept it a secret because I didn¡¯t want to


    embarrass Lawrence. Now we¡¯re getting married, I guess I should tell you some things about my family,


    or you¡¯ll probably make a mistake without knowing it.¡±


    Allen looked at Joey with some embarrassment. He paused for a while and said, ¡°Lawrence is indeed


    my younger brother, but he¡¯s my half-brother.¡±


    Joey was surprised to hear it, even if she had figured out the awkward position of Lawrence in the


    family based on Mrs. Charles¡¯s conversation.


    Allen continued, ¡°Lawrence¡¯s mother was my mother¡¯s best friend. But one day, everyone got drunk at


    a private party. Lawrence¡¯s mother was so drunk that she stumbled into my father¡¯s room by mistake.


    My father was very drunk too, and he¡­he mistook her for my mother. Lawrence¡¯s mother slept with my


    father and got pregnant. Unfortunately she died in childbirth because of sudden hemorrhage. Lawrence


    was thus taken in by my family and my father has always imed that we¡¯re twin brothers, because


    Lawrence is just a day younger than I.¡±


    ¡°Twins? But you don¡¯t look alike at all. Do others believe the story?¡±


    Joey thought that it was clever. Allen and Lawrence had grown into two handsome young men, but


    apart from that, they were nothing alike. One of them was gentle and elegant, while the other one was


    cold and distant. They were definitely not twin brothers.


    Allen shrugged, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what others might think. My father has been powerful enough to


    silence any dissenting voices for over twenty years, so we don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Allen had wondered himself why he and Lawrence looked nothing alike. Even if they had different


    mothers, they shared the same father. They were destined to be different, he believed.


    Joey agreed with what he had said. Mr. Charles had stricken her as aggressive and assertive at the


    party. She asked, ¡°Allen, you said that Lawrence¡¯s mother died in childbirth. Your family was rich and I


    bet she got the best medical care that money could buy, how could it have happened?¡±


    Women could die in childbirth, but the risk had always been very low. She wondered how it could have


    happened in a top hospital.

 Chapter165 The old man and the maid

    The old man and the maid


    Allen shook his head, ¡°Who knows? It happened twenty-five years ago. Maybe it was just bad luck.¡±


    Joey nodded thoughtfully and didn¡¯t go any further.


    In a family as powerful as the Charles family, there might be more than one skeleton in the closet. One


    could always dig up some dirt on prestigious families. But Joey wasn¡¯t interested to know any of it. She


    just wished that Allen was an honest and innocent man.


    However, she had no idea that some things would turn out to be more serious andplicated than


    she had thought. A suffocating life in the powerful Charles family was awaiting her.


    The next day, Mrs. Charles acted quickly and sent for Joey on the ground that it would be good for the


    baby if Joey could stay at the Charles family with the attentive care of many servants.


    Joey didn¡¯t want to go at all. The thought of spending every day with Mrs. Charles was intimidating.


    She could only imagine how miserable her life would be. But Allen wasn¡¯t at home because he had


    gone to her hometown to ask for her parents¡¯ permission to marry her. Joey was forced to get in the car


    and then quickly driven to the Charles family.


    The Charles family was even more grand and luxurious than she had imagined. It was a Hacienda-


    style vi that covered a vast area, fully equipped with arge swimming pool, a golf course, a private


    garden, etc.


    After Joey got there, Mrs. Charles appointed two maids to exclusively take care of her. The maids were


    named Seventeen and Eighteen.


    The servants in the Charles family weren¡¯t called by their names. They were called by their individual


    numbers instead, because there were dozens of them in the family and it was difficult to remember


    them all. The name tags on their uniforms were used to tell them apart.


    Seventeen and Eighteen were very young, twenty years old at most. Wearing maid''s uniforms, they


    looked very serious all the time. But they were quite polite to Joey, and they would quickly bring her


    anything that she wanted. They followed her around and even guarded the door when she went to the


    bathroom.


    Joey sighed.


    She was overwhelmed with Mrs. Charles¡¯s gesture of hospitality, but it was rather difficult to say no to it.


    One day, she decided to go for a walk in the garden when she had stayed in her room for most of the


    day and gotten bored. Seventeen and Eighteen followed her closely again.


    The glow of the setting sun was splendid.


    There were an old man and a young girl on the grass in the garden. The grey-haired old man was


    sitting in the wheelchair. He must have been a very handsome man in his youth. The beautiful young


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    girl in the white dress was catching butterflies with a smile on her face.


    The old man was watching the girl running around with a warm smile on his face. He waved at her and


    she instantly ran up to him. He took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on her forehead gently and


    lovingly.


    ¡°Who is the old gentleman?¡± Joey asked Seventeen curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Charles Sr.¡± Seventeen answered politely.


    It was Allen¡¯s grandfather.


    Allen had told her that the man he had admired the most was his grandfather William Charles who had


    been a hero in the battlefield as a senior official in the army decades ago.


    Joey paused and asked, ¡°Is the girl Mr. Charles¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    Joey had no idea how many brothers and sisters Allen had. She had met Lawrence and Martha before.


    The young girl might be another sister of Allen¡¯s.


    However, Seventeen and Eighteen frowned.


    Eighteen answered, ¡°There is only one Miss Charles in the family. The young girl is just another maid


    like us. She¡¯s responsible for talking car of Mr. Charles¡¯s daily life. Her name is Neen.¡±


    Joey was shocked to hear that the girl was a maid.


    But Mr. Charles was so gentle and intimate with her in a way that was only appropriate for a family


    member of a younger generation or a lover.


    Was the girl his lover? Joey was shocked.


    She paused for a while and asked again, ¡°Since she¡¯s a maid, then why isn¡¯t she wearing the maid¡¯s


    uniform?¡±


    The Charles family was very strict with servants. All maids and footmen were required to wear uniforms


    during work hours.


    Seventeen said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Because Mr. Charles is very fond of her. She¡¯s the only maid


    among us who isn¡¯t required to wear uniforms. Besides, Mr. Charles has always bought her very


    expensive gifts that would generally cost several years'' sry for a maid.¡±


    Eighteen gave Seventeen a warning look, ¡°Seventeen, don¡¯t gossip behind the master¡¯s back. Have


    you forgotten the code of conduct for maids?¡±


    Seventeen shuddered with fear. She lowered her head and went silent.


    However, Joey had realized something shocking about the rtionship between the old man and the


    girl.


    It seemed that the old man and the young girl were having a great time together on the grass. Joey


    was confused and surprised. A prestigious family could really harbor some astonishing secrets¡­

 Chapter 166 A one- night stand long ago

    Chapter 166 A one- night stand long ago


    Joey had anxiously stayed at the Charles family for a day until Allen rushed back home from a trip to


    Joey¡¯s hometown to ask for her parents¡¯ permission to marry her in the evening.


    Allen knew she wouldn¡¯t like living there. When he was about to take her away, he was called to the


    study by his parents.


    Joey didn¡¯t know what Allen had been told by his parents, but when Allen walked out of the study, he


    had changed his mind and asked her to live here for a while.


    Joey didn¡¯t like the idea, but she didn¡¯t want to put him in a dilemma. She finally agreed.


    Allen gently held her in his arms. As the eldest child of the Charles family, he couldn''t decide everything


    for himself, such as his marriage.


    He had argued with her parents in the study, because they didn''t approve of his marriage with Joey.


    Eventually each side decided to back down a little. Mrs. Charles allowed him to hold an engagement


    party first on the condition that Joey would live here to be taken care of by the maids before a safe


    delivery. They would decide whether Joey could marry into the family when the child was born.


    The implication was that Joey could marry into the Charles family only when she gave birth to a son.


    Allen knew that it was thergestpromise his parents could make. Things would only get much


    worse if he didn''t ept it. He knew what his parents were capable of better than anyone else.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m moving back here. I¡¯ll stay with you every minute after work, all right?¡±


    Allen gently assured her on the way back to their room.


    ¡°Allen, you must keep your word.¡±


    Joey nestled tensely in his arms. Her maids Seventeen and Eighteen still followed her very closely.


    They were left at the door when Allen and Joey walked into the room and shut it.


    In the study, Mr. Charles was sittingfortably in the leather chair and smoking. He looked up at his


    wife indifferently and frowned, ¡°Would you really allow Allen to marry the girl when she gave birth to a


    son?¡±


    Mrs. Charles sneered disapprovingly and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Do you think it''s possible? I¡¯ve hated


    vain and ambitious gold diggers the most in my life. She couldn¡¯t marry into our family even if she gave


    birth to ten sons.¡±


    Mr. Charles wasn¡¯t surprised at all, because he knew his wife very well when they had been married for


    over twenty years.


    He took a puff at his cigarette and suddenly said, ¡°Ten? I¡¯m afraid she wouldn''t be able to live longer


    enough to have a second child. Because you will make sure she dies in childbirth, am I right?¡±


    Mrs. Charles was shocked to hear it. She tried to deny it, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve never thought about


    it¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Mr. Charlesughed, but his voice was icy-cold, ¡°Haven¡¯t you? I believe you¡¯ve gone much further than


    that, because you actually did it.¡±


    Mrs. Charles was stunned, but she instantly shouted, ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re insane!¡±


    She was about to leave the room.


    ¡°You¡¯d better hear me out, or I won¡¯t mind telling others what I¡¯m going to say.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He wasn¡¯t loud, but his voice was sharp andpelling.


    She stopped. She bit her lips and clenched her fists.


    He stood up slowly and approached her. He looked at her with cold eyes, ¡°The day has eyes, and the


    night has ears. You knew how Laura died better than anyone else.¡±


    Her face went pale when she heard the name Laura.


    Laura was Lawrence¡¯s mother and she was once Mrs. Charles¡¯s best friend.


    She was also the person Mrs. Charles had hated most in her life.


    Mrs. Charles looked up at her husband¡¯s cold eyes and couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for herself. She had


    done many stupid things for this man, but it seemed that he had never truly loved her, not for a day, not


    even for a second.


    Sheughed bitterly, ¡°It happened twenty-five years ago. Why are you bringing it up now? Are you


    going to send me to prison to avenge your lover¡¯s death?¡±

 Chapter 167 A cold-hearted husband

    Chapter 167 A cold-hearted husband


    Mr. Charles shook his head with indifference, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won''t do anything to hurt you. You¡¯re my


    wife and Allen¡¯s mother after all. If you¡¯re a convicted murderer, it will leave an indelible stain on Allen¡¯s


    political career. So I won¡¯t turn you in because I don¡¯t want to do any harm to my son. But you¡¯d better


    stop being so stupid anymore. You¡¯ve been really clumsy when you did bad things. Don¡¯t you know


    how much I¡¯ve done to clean up you mess all these years? You could have ruined our family!¡±


    Mrs. Charles was pale as paper. It turned out that her husband had known all the shady things she had


    secretly done all these days. She realized that she was no more than a selfcent clown the


    whole time.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Suddenly infuriated, she grabbed Mr. Charles¡¯s cor and yelled, ¡°George Charles, don''t you have a


    heart? I¡¯ve done all these stupid things for you. I wouldn¡¯t have be such a cruel and pathetic


    woman if you hadn¡¯t cheated on me with other women¡­¡±


    ¡°Get your hands off me!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Mr. Charles pushed her away impatiently and said coldly, ¡°Don''t


    me it on me. You¡¯ve done all these things for yourself as the honorable Mrs. Charles. You had your


    chance. I had tried to love you, but what did you do? You murdered Laura on the operating table. I


    would be insane to love a horrible woman like you.¡±


    Mrs. Charles shook her head violently and snapped, ¡°You¡¯ve hated me so much because of the little


    bitch Laura. I¡¯m telling you, I don''t regret killing her at all. She was my best friend and she seduced my


    husband. I¡¯m d she died. She deserved it. I was kind enough not to kill her son.¡±


    Mr. Charles shook his head in disgust, ¡°Laura didn¡¯t seduce me. We slept because we were very drunk.


    She was a nice girl. You shouldn¡¯t have killed her.¡±


    Mrs. Charles, Laura and he had been ssmates back in college, and Laura was one of the most


    beautiful girls on campus. She had many admirers and Mr. Charles was one of them.


    However, he didn¡¯t confess his love for her, because he had known long ago that his family had


    arranged a political marriage for him and he was supposed to marry Paige after graduation. There was


    nothing he could do about it.


    One day, everyone was drunk at a private party. When Laura stumbled into his room by mistake, he


    was actually sober, though he had drunk a lot.


    Looking at the girl who he had dreamt of for years lying beside him, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself.


    He couldn¡¯t forget how wonderful it was to sleep with someone that he loved, even after twenty-five


    years.


    The next morning, Laura was shocked to find that she had slept with her best friend¡¯s husband. She


    knelt down in front of Paige remorsefully and pped herself hard in the face for dozens of times,


    begging for her forgiveness in tears.


    He was standing by and watching it. Apart from feeling sorry for Laura, there was nothing he could do


    at the time.


    He didn¡¯t dare to step forward to admit that he had taken advantage of Laura while she was drunk and


    unconscious, because he was afraid that she would hate him for the rest of her life. Laura was the only


    woman he had loved.


    Unfortunately, Laura had died because of him when his jealous wife murdered her in childbirth. He had


    found out the truth shortly after her death, but he had chosen not to turn his wife in to the police. A


    murderous wife would definitely stand in the way of a sessful political career for him.


    Therefore, he had decided to cover up his wife¡¯s crime for the sake of his career prospects. He had


    even helped erase all the traces of her crime. Lawrence had always suspected whether his birth


    mother had died by ident, but he had been unable to find any evidence all these years. Mr. Charles


    had chosen his career, but it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t avenge Laura¡¯s death in his own way. In the


    past twenty years, he had been very indifferent to his wife, and practically ignored her in private, like


    she didn¡¯t exist. It was undoubtedly the most severe punishment for a woman who had loved him.


    He hadn¡¯t felt anything whenever his wife became sad, upset or angry, because the woman he had


    loved had died. He had started to see other women. He once met a girl who looked much like Laura.


    She was beautiful and innocent, and they had had a great time together.

 Chapter 168 A diamond ring

    Chapter 168 A diamond ring


    Unfortunately, he had to break up with the girl because he had to maintain a perfect public image for


    the uing election.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened to the girlter. He hadn¡¯t seen her ever since their breakup. He knew


    his wife must have had something to do with it. He was afraid that something terrible might have


    happened to the girl.


    Many years had passed and he had rarely thought of the girl. But his son Lawrence asionally


    reminded him of Laura and the girl who had looked much like her.


    He had to admit that he was a very cold-hearted man.


    His career had always been much more important than love.


    Any woman romantically involved with him woulde to no good end, including his wife.


    When he left, Mrs. Charles dropped to her knees. But after a moment of depression, she looked even


    more crazy and ferocious.


    His husband had emotionally tortured her for many years, which had turned her into a tough and stone-


    hearted woman. She¡¯d love to do anything that her husband had forbidden her to do. She rose to her


    feet, along with her rekindled fighting spirit.


    In the following days, Joey gradually got used to the life in the Charles family. Apart from ack of


    freedom, she was looked after very well and everything that she ate or used was best and most


    expensive.


    On a weekend, Allen didn¡¯t have to go to work. He got up very early and woke her up. He suggested


    going out for a ride.


    Seventeen and Eighteen tried to follow them at first, but were intimidated by Allen who lost his temper


    and yelled at them.


    He drove her directly to an up-market jewelry store in the downtown area.


    He wanted to buy her a diamond wedding ring.


    Joey was very surprised and happy.


    The salesgirls could tell that Allen was very rich. They brought out all the best diamond rings in the


    store with enthusiasm, one of which was a ring named ¡°One and Only¡±. It instantly caught the attention


    of both Allen and Joey.


    It was very unique in design. There was a big light yellow diamond in the center, surrounded by small


    white diamonds, like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. It implied the one and only love that


    lovers embraced each other with.


    Joey fell in love with it at first sight. But she quickly put it down when she saw the price tag.


    Allen didn¡¯t hesitate and decided to buy it right away.


    Joey tried to persuade him to have a look at something cheaper, but she went pale at the sight of the


    couple walking into the store.


    Ben Hawk and Vivian were surprised to see Joey and Allen too.


    Vivian ignored Joey when passing by her. She went straight to the counter.


    Joey trembled to see the wicked smile on Ben Hawk¡¯s face. She lowered her head and urged Allen to


    leave.


    ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t you pick up some nes and earrings?¡±


    Allen saw Ben Hawk and Vivian too. He looked at them coldly and put his arms around Joey¡¯s waist,


    saying gently, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Allen and Joey left, Vivian immediately asked the salesgirl who had just served Joey and Allen,


    ¡°What did they buy?¡±


    The salesgirl looked at Vivian, a little confused.


    Vivian realized that she was being too straightforward. She exined, ¡°I mean, I¡¯d like to buy the same


    thing that they have bought.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The salesgirl was happy to hear it. She quickly fetched a booklet and introduced the diamond ring to


    her, ¡°They bought the ring named One and Only. There is only one in our store. Miss, if you''d like to


    buy it, you have to ce the order with a deposit.¡±


    ¡°How beautiful¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw the picture of the ring. But she was soon stunned by the price


    tag. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Half a million dors? So expensive¡­¡±

 Chapter 169 How embarrassing

    Chapter 169 How embarrassing


    Joey had always considered herself a rich girl with the one million dors that Samantha had given her.


    She only realized that she was still very poor inparison with the Charles family.


    The salesgirl¡¯s ttering smile was gone when she found that Vivian couldn¡¯t afford the diamond ring.


    She said sarcastically, ¡°Miss, do you still want to buy the ring?¡±


    She was implying that Vivian should get out of here immediately since she couldn¡¯t afford it. Her


    sudden change of attitude really hurt Vivian¡¯s feelings. Vivian was infuriated.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a snob!¡± Vivian said.


    She nudged Ben Hawk, ¡°Ben, I want this ring. We¡¯re buying it!¡±


    Ben Hawk was a senior manager in the Walter Group who was handsomely paid. Vivian believed that


    he could definitely afford the ring.


    Ben Hawk frowned. It was a very expensive ring. She was asking too much.


    He thought she was really selfish and capricious.


    It cost half a million dors, mostly equivalent to all his savings over the years. Had he worked so hard


    for such a fancy ring?


    She was kidding. It would be too ridiculous a thing to do for a girl.


    Joey wouldn¡¯t have asked him to do such a thing, he thought. He impatiently brushed her hand away


    and said indifferently, ¡°Something came up in the office. I have to go.¡±


    Before Vivian knew it, he had rushed out of the store.


    Vivian was stunned when he was gone.


    He had abandoned her in the store. He could have persuaded her out of the idea in a gentler way, even


    if he didn¡¯t want to buy her the ring. What a disgrace! She suddenly hated his guts for that. He was


    even worse than Quentin.


    The salesgirl sneered and looked away.


    All the other salesgirls were trying their best to stop themselves from bursting intoughter.


    Vivian was burning with anger. But she couldn¡¯t afford it herself. She was now too embarrassed to fight


    back.


    There was no point in staying here for another second. She quickly left the store.


    Ben Hawk, who had made up an excuse to leave Vivian at the jewelry store, didn¡¯t go back to the


    He finally found them at the door of another jewelry store.


    He went to them with an annoying smile on his face, and came straight to the point, ¡°Joey, I need to


    talk to you, alone.¡±


    He was asking Allen to give them some privacy.


    Joey was shocked and subconsciously grabbed Allen¡¯s hand.


    Allen raised his eyebrows and looked at Ben Hawk with cold eyes. He shook his head, amused, ¡°Ben


    Hawk, you have really thick skin. Leave us alone, or I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson.¡±


    However, Ben Hawk ignored Allen and smiled at Joey, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t like what I¡¯m about to say,


    what do you think?¡±


    Allen was angry that he had been ignored by Ben Hawk. Before he lost his temper, Joey said to him


    with pleading eyes, ¡°Allen¡­ why don¡¯t you wait here for a while? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Allen was surprised and confused. Was there something going on between Joey and Ben Hawk that he


    was unaware of?

 Chapter 170 See you at the hotel

    Chapter 170 See you at the hotel


    Allen finally didn¡¯t ask any questions when he saw her helpless look.


    He still remembered how they had suddenly broken up at the airport in Thand when he had made a


    mistake by questioning her.


    He had no idea that Joey had decided to break up with him for other reasons.


    He didn¡¯t go far. He was leaning against a column dozens of meters away and staring at Ben Hawk the


    whole time. He was undoubtedly ready to run to him and beat him up if he hurt Joey.


    ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to say to you. What, are you going to threaten me again? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡±


    With Allen waiting for her not far away, she was more assured and confident.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Ben Hawk interrupted her with a wicked smile, ¡°Do you


    think you could threaten me at this time? I heard that you¡¯re getting engaged to Allen Charles this


    month. It seems that happiness is within your reach. There is no way you¡¯re going to drag me down


    with you. Am I right?¡±


    Joey was pale as paper.


    Ben Hawk was right. She was very happy now, with Allen and her baby. She would hate to ruin


    everything. But the bastard came back to haunt her again. She could do nothing but make a


    Ben Hawkughed, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re pregnant. Is the baby¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Allen¡¯s baby.¡± Joey snapped.


    Ben Hawk shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s mine. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    He knew it wasn¡¯t his.


    He was driving her crazy, ¡°Ben Hawk, what exactly do you want?¡±


    There were plenty of prettier women out there. Why couldn¡¯t he leave her alone?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course I want you¡­to be unhappy.¡±


    Ben Hawk¡¯s eyes were cold. He didn¡¯t want her to be happy with anyone else if he couldn¡¯t get her,


    ¡°See you at Phoenix Hotel, one o ''clock tomorrow.¡±


    He turned around to leave.


    ¡°No!¡± Joey rejected him, ¡°I¡¯m not going anyway.¡±


    She might end up with a worse fate than in the dark alley in Thand if she went to the hotel.


    Ben Hawk turned his head with a cruel smile, ¡°You know the consequences if you don¡¯t show up.¡±


    He gave Allen a challenging look and leftcently.


    Watching the monster going away, Joey¡¯s knees suddenly felt weak.


    Allen rushed to her and caught her.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong? What did Ben Hawk say to you?¡± Allen finally asked.


    ¡°He¡­I¡­¡±


    Joey was pale. She looked at Allen¡¯s earnest eyes and couldn¡¯te up with a lie.


    Ben Hawk wouldn¡¯t step back as long as she was happy. He knew Joey couldn¡¯t bear the


    consequences once Allen knew the truth.


    She was so exhausted and desperate now.


    She had been living with a guilty conscience these days for keeping the secret from Allen.


    How about¡­confess everything to Allen? Joey thought in despair.


    She¡¯d rather tell Allen the truth than go to see Ben Hawk at the hotel.


    ¡°Allen, there is something I have to tell you today. I¡­ah¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt a piercing pain in her belly. She had been


    infuriated by Ben Hawk, which must have affected the baby.


    Allen was shocked. He quickly picked her up and rushed to Chance¡¯s private hospital


    The baby was fine, but Joey had to stay at the hospital for observation for two days.


    Mrs. Charles hurried to the hospital after she got the news. She wasn¡¯t happy with Joey at all, ¡°I told


    you not to go out. Why didn¡¯t you stay at home and take care of the baby? You know, you shouldn''t do


    anything that might hurt my grandchild. I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯ll never marry into my family if anything


    happens to the baby.¡±

 Chapter 171 The story behind it

    Chapter 171 The story behind it


    At the time, Allen had gone to buy Joey some soup and she was left alone in the ward. She lowered


    her head and didn¡¯t respond to Mr. Charles¡¯s aggressive criticism.


    Joey wasn''t in the mood to exin to or argue with Mrs. Chares right now, because Ben Hawk¡¯s threat


    was hanging over her head like a sword of Damocles. She felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    Mrs. Charles was infuriated by Joey¡¯s silence. She thought that Joey was deliberately ying dumb


    with her. She was about to give her a good lecture when Chance walked into the room.


    He had apparently heard Mrs. Charles¡¯s lecture. He put his hands on Mrs. Charles¡¯s shoulders


    intimately and smiled, ¡°Aunt Paige, pregnant women tend to be more emotional and their emotions will


    directly affect the baby¡¯s health. You¡¯d better be nicer to Joey if you want your grandchild to be happy


    and healthy. I guess Allen will be back soon. He¡¯ll take it from here. Why don¡¯t you go home and have a


    rest?¡±


    Mrs. Charles obviously liked Chance. Besides, she want your grandchild, she didn¡¯t want her son to be


    upset. She asked Joey to take care of the baby again and left the hospital.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Joey was greatly relieved when Mrs. Charles was gone. She looked up at Chance and thanked him


    with a forced smile. But she frowned and asked, ¡°why did you called her Aunt Paige?¡±


    Charles sat down by her side and smiled, ¡°Allen¡¯s mother is my father¡¯s sister, of the same parents. So


    Allen is actually my elder cousin.¡±


    Joey wasn¡¯t very surprised. She should have known it. Both Chance¡¯s family and Allen¡¯s family were


    very most prestigious families in the city. They were well matched indeed.¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re getting along very well.¡±


    It could be seen from the short encounter between Mrs. Charles and Chance that Mrs. Charles liked


    him and cared for him very much, totally unlike how she had treated Joey.


    Chance nodded and said nomittally, ¡°MY mother injured her brain in an ident and became a


    vegetable when I was little. I was brought up by Aunt Paige. She¡¯s been very nice to me.¡±


    Joey was a little surprised, ¡°How is your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°You''re asking if she''s still alive, right?¡±


    Chance smiled faintly, ¡°She is alive, but she¡¯s been sleeping for the past twenty years, like a dead-alive


    person.¡±


    Chance was extremely calm, as if he was telling someone else''s story. But Joey could tell from his eyes


    that he was deeply sad and resentful.


    She couldn¡¯t help sighing. It seems that everyone had a story of his own.


    ¡°No wonder a rich kid like you decided to study medicine. I believed you did it for you mother. You must


    really love her.¡±


    Joey admired his decision.


    She believed that Chance was an essentially a nice young man.


    However, Chance suddenly looked up at her in amazement. He was excited to finally find someone


    who could really understand him.


    He had be a doctor for his vegetable mother.


    Mrs. Charles had treated him very well these years, but she was just his aunt who had her own son


    and daughter to take care of. He had to admit that Mrs. Charles loved him. But an aunt¡¯s love was


    nothing like a mother¡¯s love. His mother had be a vegetable when he was four years old, but she


    had loved him unconditionally and wholeheartedly when she could. Chance remembered how nice and


    loving his mother had been to him. He had missed it even more as he grew older.


    Unfortunately, his mother hadn''t woken up after years of medical treatment. Chance had lost his faith in


    those doctors and decided to study medicine himself. He even had established arge private hospital


    on his own.


    No one had known why he had done that. They had assumed that he was just a whimsical rich kid


    ying around. It seemed that everyone else had forgotten his mother who had been lying in bed for


    twenty years, including his aunt Mrs. Charles, his father Peter, Allen and Martin. He was the only one in


    the world who still cared for his poor mother.


    However, Joey had easily read his mind and understood his misery today.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 172 I鈥檒l take care of it for you

    Chapter 172 I¡¯ll take care of it for you


    ¡°Joey, how could you¡­¡±


    Chance looked at Joey affectionately. How could she be so sweet and understanding? How could he


    give up on such a lovely girl¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Joey had no idea what was thinking, but the way the way he was looking at her was disturbing.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±


    Chance looked away quickly and changed the subject, ¡°The baby was instablergely because of your


    mood swings. It seems that you¡¯re under great psychological pressure. Do you have something on your


    mind? You can tell me. I might be able to help you as a doctor.¡±


    Joey quickly shook her head, ¡°I, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m going to be a first-time mother, so I¡¯m¡­quite


    nervous. Thank you for your concern. I''m a little tired. I¡¯d like to get some sleep.¡±


    Chance shrugged, ¡°All right. Ring the bell whenever you need me.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t force Joey to open her heart to him. He¡¯d better take it slow.


    After Chance left, lying feebly on the bed, Joey couldn¡¯t help recalling Ben Hawk¡¯s evil voice, ¡°See you


    at Phoenix Hotel, one o ''clock tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Joey closed her eyes and buried her head in her hands in agony.


    No, she wouldn¡¯t go to see the monster.


    But what should she do now?


    ¡°Somebody help me!¡± She prayed.


    ¡°Every night in my dream, I see you, I feel you¡­¡±


    Just then, her phone suddenly rang.


    Deeply immersed in sorrow, Joey was startled by the ring tone. She picked up the phone and found


    that it was a call from Thand.


    Her hands slightly trembled. She knew who it was from.


    ¡°Hello, Joey, it¡¯s me.¡± There came Fiona¡¯s unique and pleasant voice from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Fiona¡­¡±


    The minute Joey heard the familiar voice, she burst into tears and her voice instantly choked with


    emotion.


    Fiona was the only one who knew about Ben Hawk¡¯s assault in Thand.


    However, Joey hadn¡¯t contacted Fiona since she came back home, partly because Fiona had known


    too much and her unique identity as adyboy was daunting. Joey hadn¡¯t expected her to call her at all


    at the critical time.


    ¡°You¡¯re crying. What happened?¡±


    Fiona heard Joey¡¯s repressed sobs and asked her with concern.


    ¡°I¡­he threatened me again and asked me to go to see him at the hotel tomorrow¡­¡±


    Fiona was the only one in the world who she could share it with, because he knew how much pain Ben


    Hawk had put her through.


    Fiona went silent for a second and asked, ¡°What time tomorrow? Which hotel?¡±


    Fiona certainly knew what Joey was implying and what she was worried about.


    Joey was surprised, but she answered honestly, ¡°One o ''clock tomorrow at Phoenix Hotel.¡±


    Fiona assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Joey was confused, ¡°But you¡¯re in Thand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the next flight. There''s still time.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Joey was grateful and sorry, ¡°It would be too much to ask for you toe all the way for me.


    Besides, Ben Hawk wants me. He wants to ruin me. I¡¯m afraid it won''t make any difference if you


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not flying to China solely for you. I¡¯m actually calling you today to tell you that I have a


    performance in a local club in two days. So I¡¯ll just take an earlier flight to solve the problem for you.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°As for Ben Hawk, he¡¯ll shut up and won''t bother you anymore. You can count


    on me. See you tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Fiona¡­hello¡­¡±


    Fiona hung up the phone before Joey said anything else. Joey was greatly relieved to know Fiona


    would be here for her soon.


    Somehow, Joey trusted Fiona, just like when she had stayed at his home for a week after Fiona had


    saved her and taken care of her in Thand.


    Joey cherished their friendship very much, even though she hadn¡¯t taken his identity as adyboy


    queen at first.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 173 He played a dirty trick

    Chapter 173 He yed a dirty trick


    Just then, Allen came back with the soup and asked when he found she was in a daze with the phone


    in her hand, ¡°Baby, what are you thinking?¡±


    Joey was startled, but she quickly came to her sense and smiled, ¡°Thinking of you, of course.¡±


    The problem of Ben Hawk was still out there, but as Fiona had promised, he would take care of it for


    her. Joey had no doubt of his ability.


    Joey was in a better mood now.


    ¡°Well, aren''t you a naughty girl?¡±


    Allen patted her gently on the head. He took out all the soups of different vors for her to choose from.


    A good mood often meant a good appetite. She was starving.


    Allen was happy to see her eating the soup ravenously. He asked subconsciously, ¡°Baby, you told me


    there was something you wanted to tell me. What is it?¡±


    He was surprised by Joey¡¯s earnestness and resolve when she had brought it up. Thus he couldn''t help


    wondering about the important thing that she had intended to tell him.


    Joey was surprised. She slowly lowered her eyes.


    She had been so helpless and desperate that she had intended to make a full confession to Allen


    about Ben Hawk. But now that Fiona had promised to solve the problem for her, she didn¡¯t have the


    courage to tell him about it.


    She paused for a while and said a little guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s Fiona. He¡¯sing to see me. I think we should


    meet each other as friends. Allen, will you be mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Just for this?¡± Allen shook his head and smiled, ¡°How could I be jealous of adyboy?¡±


    His contempt for Fiona was evident.


    Joey wasn¡¯t happy to hear it, ¡°Allen, you shouldn''t despise anyone that¡¯s different from you. Adyboy


    deserves to be respected. Besides, Fiona has been really nice to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Allen quickly apologized and said, ¡°To show my respect for him, I will apany you to go to meet him


    and look at him in the eye to show that I¡¯ve actually treated him as a man and a love rival all the time!¡±


    ¡°Allen!¡±


    Joey was surprised to be yed a joke on. She picked up a pillow and threw it at Allen who was


    smiling and making a face at her.


    In the meanwhile, the atmosphere in another ward was totally different.


    A beautiful middle-aged woman was lying stiffly in the bed with her eyes closed. Her face was exquisite


    with golden proportions. But time had left fine wrinkles on her extremely pale skin. One would assume


    that she was dead if her chest wasn¡¯t heaving slightly with regr breathing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Sitting by the woman¡¯s side with a sad face, Chance held her hands and gently massaged them, and


    said gently, ¡°Mom, she came to the hospital today. What should I do? The closer I got to her and the


    more I knew about her, the more deeply I¡¯ve fallen in love with her. These days, I kept warning myself


    not to betray Allen, because he¡¯s always treated me like a real brother. But¡­I''m losing control of


    myself.¡±


    Chance was gently and lovingly massaging her hands one after the other. He paused for a second and


    continued, ¡°They¡¯re getting engaged at the end of this month. Mom, do you think I should do something


    to stop it? I¡¯ll probably never have another chance in my life if I missed this one¡­¡±


    Chance was talking to himself. He had developed the habit of spilling everything to his mother Le in


    the past decades.


    ¡°Mon, if you were awake, what would you suggest me to do? To let go, or fight for it?¡±


    After giving his mother a full-body massage, Chance went to the window and slightly narrowed his eyes


    to enjoy the views outside.


    After quite a while, he drew the curtains and left the room. The moment he walked out the door, he took


    the phone out of his pocket and called someone that he hadn¡¯t contacted for a long time.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a while. Why are you giving me a surprise call?¡±


    When the phone was answered, there came a woman¡¯s elegant and cheerful voice from the end other


    of the phone.


    Chance put on a wicked smile on his face. He came straight to the point without any pleasantries,


    ¡°Ynda, Allen is getting engaged.¡±


    ¡­


    There was a sudden silence on the other end. The woman seemed to be shocked by the news. After a


    while, she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°To whom?¡±

 Chapter 174 She was restless

    Chapter 174 She was restless


    ¡°To a ¡­very nice girl.¡±


    Chance thought for a while and finally came up with those words to describe Joey, because she was


    too wonderful a woman to be summarized with several words.


    The woman on the other end of the phone sneered disapprovingly, ¡°How nice could she be? Is she


    richer than me?¡±


    ¡°No, shees from a rural family.¡±


    ¡°Then is she prettier than me?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­she isn¡¯t a stunningly beautiful girl at first sight.¡±


    But she is a girl you will find more and more beautiful when you get to know her, like a bottle of fine


    wine.


    However, Chance kept it to himself. As an experienced man with women, he knew very well that one


    should neverpliment a prettier woman in front of any woman.


    ¡°How could she have taken Allen away from me?¡± Ynda¡¯s voice was shrill and challenging.


    Chance shook his head, ¡°Ynda, you¡¯re wrong. She didn¡¯t take Allen away from you. You left him to


    some other woman. Now you¡¯ve been abroad for four years. Are you seeing someone?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ynda was a little annoyed.


    She had dated some men, but none of them couldpare with Allen. To be honest, Allen was the


    most wealthy, most handsome and most gentle and considerable man she had dated. None of her


    flings hadsted over one month or two.


    Chance wasn¡¯t surprised, ¡°It''s your decision. If you choose your ideal and career, Allen will not be


    yours. I will say no more. Bye!¡±


    He hung up the phone before Ynda could respond.


    He stroked his chin with a wicked smile on his face.


    Joey, I¡¯m sorry for getting you in trouble again. It¡¯s a big one this time.


    Ynda was Martin¡¯s elder sister who was aggressive and ambitious enough to have gone abroad


    alone to study for her dreams. She was the best of the best in terms of both family background and


    personal appearance. More importantly, she was Allen¡¯s first girlfriend.


    In the meanwhile, Joey, who was fooling with Allen, had no idea of the impending crisis.


    The next day, after Allen had gone to work, Joey stayed in the room alone with the phone in her hands.


    She was staring at the big clock on the wall.


    The clock was ticking. Her heart jumped as it struck one o''clock.


    It was the time when she had agreed to meet Ben Hawk at the hotel.


    She didn¡¯t know whether Fiona had gone there.


    If Fiona had gone to confront Ben Hawk, would he be taken advantage of? He looked very beautiful


    after all.


    The more Joey thought about it, the more restless she became. She tried to call Fiona, but it could not


    be connected.


    Joey was more nervous when she couldn¡¯t reach Fiona.


    She would live with a guilty conscience for the rest of her life if something happened to Fiona.


    She suddenly stood up and opened the door.


    Seventeen and Eighteen, who had been guarding the door the whole time, immediately stopped her.


    Seventeen said, ¡°Miss, where are you going? If you¡¯d like something to eat, please tell us and we¡¯ll get


    it ready for you.¡±


    Mrs. Charles had instructed Seventeen and Eighteen to keep a close eye on Joey since the ident.


    Joey wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the house.


    She wasn''t free at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­taking a walk in the garden.¡±


    Joey knew the maids wouldn¡¯t allow her to move around if she told the truth. She would have to take a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    round-about way.


    When she came to the garden, she saw the old man and the girl again. More exactly, they were Mr.


    William Charles and his maid Sharon.


    Sharon was standing on thewn in a light blue dress, beautiful like a fairy. It was a pleasant scene to


    watch.


    Joey had to admit that Sharon was an outstandingly beautiful girl. But a May-December romance


    between the young girl and Mr. Charles Sr. who was sixty years older was shocking and doubtful. No


    one knew if she really loved him for who he was.


    Joey was about to walk away quietly to avoid interrupting the couple. But Mr. Charles Sr. saw her and


    waved at her, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you have a chat with me?¡±

 Chapter 175 A May-December romance

    Chapter 175 A May-December romance


    Joey had to go over to Mr. Charles Sr. as she was asked to, and said respectfully, ¡°How are you, Mr.


    Charles?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    William Charles smiled affably, ¡°We are practically a family now. Please call me grandpa like Allen.¡±


    Joey suddenly looked up at the kind old man in disbelief. It meant that he had epted her as his


    future granddaughter-inw.¡±


    ¡®You¡­Grandpa!¡±Her voice trembled. Her eyes were red with excitement. She had lived an emotionally


    miserable life since she moved here, because Allen¡¯s parents had eitherpletely ignored her or


    given her a cold shoulder.


    William Charles said sincerely, ¡°In fact, I''ve been watching you these days and I can tell you¡¯re a very


    nice girl. I¡¯m happy for Allen. Unfortunately my son and daughter-inw couldn¡¯t see it after spending


    years with hypocritical snobs of the upper ss. Please don''t take it to your heart. You will be happy as


    long as you and Allen love each other.¡±


    ¡°Just like you and Sharon, right?¡± Joey blurted out. But she realized that she had made a mistake as


    soon as she said it.


    Seventeen and Eighteen were shocked to hear it.


    The romantic rtionship between William Charles and the maid Sharon had remained a secret in the


    family. All the servants had pretended to unaware of it and none of them had dared to tell it to anyone


    else outside the family.


    William Charles was surprised by Joey¡¯s perceptiveness. But he took Sharon¡¯s hand with a gentle smile


    and nodded, ¡°Yes, just like us. No one can stop us from being together now.¡±


    Sharon slightly lowered her head and blushed.


    Joey could feel an amazing vibe between the couple, as if there were only the two of them and their


    unorthodox yet indestructible love in the world.


    Joey truly believed that they really loved each other at this moment. She could tell it from the way they


    looked at each other.


    William Charles had a short conversation with Joey and suddenly invited her to have lunch with Sharon


    and him in a fancy restaurant where he had made a reservation.


    Joey happily epted his invitation. It was a convenient excuse for her to leave the house.


    Seventeen and Eighteen tired to stop her, but they were thwarted by William Charles¡¯s authoritative


    presence.


    Joey was impressed by his fierce look too. Though he was nearly seventy years old, his dominance in


    the family as a war hero and most respected family member waspelling.


    Therefore, Joey got into his car and left the house.


    Joey didn¡¯t know how to ask William Charles to stop the car so that she could go to see Fiona. To her


    surprise, he soon told the driver to stop the car and said calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get off the car to do


    your own thing?¡±


    Joey was stunned. He had read her mind even before she said anything. He must have an observant


    eye.


    Sharon was amused by how surprised Joey was. She said gently, ¡°Miss Joey, Will had already known


    that you wanted to go out, so he deliberately asked you to lunch.¡±


    Joey was even more surprised. It seemed that William Charles was probably the shrewdest person in


    the Charles family.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help feeling awkward when Sharon called him ¡°Will¡±. She might need some


    more time topletely ept their May-December rtionship.


    Joey got off the car and took a taxi to the Phoenix Hotel.


    She hesitated at the door of the hotel.


    It would be a suicidal act if she went into the hotel room to find that Fiona hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

 Chapter 176 A hickey on his neck

    Chapter 176 A hickey on his neck


    When Joey was hesitating at the door, she suddenly saw Ben Hawk walking out of the hotel


    Fiona emerged from the hotel after a short while.


    Quite different from his heavy makeup in Thand, Fiona wore a tailored white suit and a pony tail


    without any makeup. It was simple, elegant, casual and powerful. Joey froze for a second at the sight


    of him.


    Joey came to her sense when Fiona walked passed her. She quickly emerged from behind the tree and


    caught up with Fiona, ¡°Hello, Fiona!¡±


    Fiona turned around and saw Joey. He was a little surprised at first. But he was happy to see her,


    ¡°Joey, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about you. Ben Hawk¡­did he do anything to you?¡¯


    Fiona looked him up and down with concern.


    Fiona paused for a second and pointed at the cafe across the road, ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about it over a


    cup of coffee?¡±


    He walked directly toward the caf¨¦ and Joey quickly caught up with him.


    They went up to the second floor where there were fewer customers and sat down next to a window.


    Fiona chuckled when he found Joey staring at him the whole time. He shrugged, ¡°You see, I''m fine.


    Don''t be so nervous. I¡¯m much tougher than you. Ben Hawk wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Joey was still a little worried that Fiona wouldn¡¯t tell the truth even if something had happened to him.


    She suddenly saw a hickey on Fiona¡¯s neck.


    Joey went pale and became excited, ¡°There is a¡­on your neck. God, he did it, right? Fiona, I¡¯m so


    sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. How could I have gotten you in trouble? I¡­I will never forgive myself for it¡­¡±


    Joey was sobbing. She hated herself for having put Fiona in danger at the hotel.


    Fiona was very confused. He touched the hickey on his neck and shook his head, ¡°Fiona, you got it


    wrong. Ben Hawk didn¡¯t hurt me. Someone else had left it on my neck.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Joey blurted out, but she realized she had made a mistake the minute she asked the question.


    It was apparently a paying customer at the nightclub.


    Fiona didn''t seem to mind it. He smiled, ¡°One of my regrs in Thand. He thought my neck was


    beautiful, so he liked to kiss¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Joey stopped him from going into details about it. She knew Fiona was just trying to


    relieve her guilt by convincing her that it wasn¡¯t Ben Hawk.


    Fiona smiled and called the waiter, ¡°Two coffees, please.¡±


    ¡°No, one is fine. I''m not drinking coffee.¡± Joey instantly shook her head.


    Fiona was confused, ¡°I thought you liked coffee, with very little sugar.¡±


    He had known her preferences in daily life during the week at his home.


    Joey slightly lowered her head and blushed, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    A pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t drink coffee.


    Fiona froze at the news. He said to the waiter, ¡°Then a ss of juice, please.¡±


    After the waiter was gone, he stared at Joey nervously and asked, ¡°Is it¡­Allen¡¯s?¡±


    Joey would have been infuriated by the question if it wasn¡¯t Fiona. But she knew Fiona has asked the


    question simply out of concern for her. She looked at Fiona¡¯s eyes calmly and confidently, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s


    Allen¡¯s baby and I got pregnant before I went to Thand. I didn''t know I was pregnant until recently.¡±

 Chapter 177 Her problem was temporarily solved

    Chapter 177 Her problem was temporarily solved


    Fiona was greatly relieved to hear it. He smiled heartily, ¡°Congrattions! You will be very happy.¡±


    Joey nodded. She wanted to be happy too.


    But her happiness was hanging by a thread. Ben Hawk was a time bomb that could ruin her life at


    anytime.


    Joey suddenly realized that there was a very important question that she hadn¡¯t asked Fiona, ¡°Fiona,


    how did you manage to persuade Ben Hawk?¡±


    ¡°Most men love two things, money and pretty girls. Ben Hawk is just a scumbag. He¡¯s certainly no


    exception.¡±


    Fiona smiled sarcastically, ¡°I gave him some money to buy his silence and asked him to delete all your


    photos.¡±


    It was great news for Joey, ¡°Did he really delete them all?¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t have to be scared of Ben Hawk anymore if it was true.


    Fiona sighed, ¡°At least he deleted all the photos and videos in his phone.¡±


    But he wasn¡¯t sure whether Ben Hawk had copied these photos and videos and saved them


    somewhere else.


    But kept it to himself. It was a brutal possibility for Joey at the time.


    It was much harder to destroy one¡¯s hope again than give him no hope in the first ce.


    But Joey was smart enough to read between the lines.


    She somehow hoped that Ben Hawk would cut her some ck for the sake of the five years that they


    had spent together. She hoped that there was still some humanity in him¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But from what she had known of Ben Hawk, she was sure that he must have saved those photos and


    videos in hisptop long ago.


    Joey buried her head in her hands and took a deep breath. She looked up at Fiona with a smile and


    asked, ¡°How much did you give him? I will pay you back.¡±


    Fiona had done her a huge favor. She shouldn¡¯t waste his money without paying it back.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s¡¯ a lot of money, too much for you to afford it.¡± Fiona looked at her and said.


    Joey froze, ¡°I¡­I can ask Allen to¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Fiona shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re not married yet. How do you expect him to think of you if you


    suddenly ask him for such arge sum of money? Besides, how will you answer him if he asks you why


    you need so much money? Please don¡¯t don''t make it more and moreplicated. Why don¡¯t you


    consider it a loan and pay me back whenever you can?¡±


    As a famousdyboy queen, Fiona was rich as any A- List stars. He wouldn¡¯t be short of money as long


    as he was beautiful.


    Joey was deeply touched by his generosity and thoughtfulness.


    ¡°Fiona, thank you so much.¡±


    She really didn''t know what else to say except expressing her gratitude. Fiona had helped her whole-


    heartedly as a friend she had made recently.


    Fiona shook his head and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re very wee. It¡¯s just that I felt for you because I had been


    there. Don¡¯t worry about Ben Hawk anymore. I guess he won¡¯t bother you any time soon.¡±


    ¡°But what if¡­he threats me again?¡±


    Joey¡¯ heart sunk for the prospect of living in fear from now on.


    Joey was miserable and helpless. Fiona suddenly said in a cold voice, ¡°If he goes any further, I¡¯m afraid


    he will probably be silent in death.¡±


    ¡°Fiona, you¡­¡±


    Joey looked up at Fiona in disbelief and shock.


    Fiona realized that he had forgotten himself in a fit of anger. He smiled, ¡°I was just kidding.¡±


    Joey was greatly relieved. She was scared that Fiona would do something illegal on impulse. She


    cried, ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all.¡±


    Fiona shrugged. He sipped his coffee and said no more.


    Joey thought it was just some angry words.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that angry words could be true sometimes, because Fiona had meant it.

 Chapter 178 He made an impressive appearance

    Chapter 178 He made an impressive appearance


    The city was bustling at night.


    It was more crowded and lively than usual at the Elsner club tonight.


    Thedyboy queen from Thand was performing at the club.


    Thedyboy queen was indeed a sessful publicity stunt. It could be said that ny percent of


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    customers were drawn by him.


    Allen took Joey to the Elsner club at her repeated request. Chance and Martin had arrived there much


    earlier. The four of them shared a table in the VIP section. They were chatting while waiting for Fiona¡¯s


    performance.


    After a few drinks, Martin suddenly gave Joey a worried nce and said to Allen, ¡°Allen, my sister


    called and said she¡­would be back in a couple of days.¡±


    Allen paused for a second, but there was no change of facial expression, so it was hard to tell what he


    was thinking at the moment.


    However, Joey was very curious, ¡°Martin, I have no idea you have a sister. Has she studied abroad?¡±


    Martin nced at Allen and nodded, ¡°She¡¯s been abroad for almost four years. She will probably stay


    at home this time.¡±


    ¡°How nice! I¡¯ve always admired girls who have the opportunity to study abroad. Their lives must very


    colorful and wonderful.¡±


    Joey said with admiration, because deep down inside, she wanted such a life. It was a shame that she


    didn¡¯t have such an opportunity.


    Martin nced at Allen again and nodded along. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Joey¡¯s response suggested that Allen hadn¡¯t told her who Martin¡¯s sister was. Joey had no idea that


    she was actually Allen¡¯s first girlfriend and they had almost gotten married.


    Chance sat in silence. There was a faint smile on his face in the dim light.


    Joey was unaware of what the three of them were thinking. She was still curious, ¡°Your sister must be


    very pretty and smart. Which country has she lived in? America, Ennd, Japan or France?¡±


    Martin was blindsided by her questions. Sitting by Allen¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t dare to reveal too much


    information, because Allen would kill him if he said something wrong.


    Just then, Chance blurted out, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Allen? He knows everything about Martin¡¯s sister.¡±


    Joey froze. She was puzzled by Chance¡¯s insinuative suggestion.


    Allen frowned at Chance¡¯s indiscreetness. When he was about to say something, Martin suddenly


    pointed at the man at the door in shock, ¡°It¡¯s Shawn. What a surprise!¡±


    Allen and Chance became very serious to see the man.


    Joey¡¯s heart jumped. She was impressed by the man too.


    There were more than thirty tall and muscr men in ck suits at the door. It seemed these straight-


    faced men were trying to protect a golden-haired young man in the middle.


    He looked quite young and handsome. He was tall and thin in a casual tailored white suit. He looked


    more like a college student at the first sight, but a careful observation of his eyes would suggest


    otherwise. His eyes were sharp and fierce, like those of an eagle.


    With so many bodyguards around, his presence was still quitepelling.


    All the customers in the VIP section went silent for several seconds when the young man took a nce


    at them.


    ¡°Allen, who is he?¡± Joey wondered. ¡¯


    The man was anything but ordinary. Besides, Allen, Chance and Martin looked very serious, which was


    confusing and upsetting.


    Allen held her hands and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s Shawn, a very powerful figure in recent years. No


    one knows his true capabilities, but everyone fears him. Almost ny percent of the nightclubs are


    controlled by him. Of course, the Elsner Club is an exception. He might look very young, but he¡¯s


    actually in his thirties.¡±

 Chapter 179 A confrontation

    Chapter 179 A confrontation


    ¡°Ah?¡± Joey was shocked, ¡°Why does he look so young?¡±


    She was more surprised by his looks than his identity as a gang boss.


    A girl was naturally attracted by such a stunningly young man.


    She wondered how he could manage to look so young in his thirties.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Allen thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°he got the Botox injection.¡±


    Joey was amused, ¡°I¡¯m serious. How could he have used Botox like a woman?¡±


    Martin chimed in, ¡°Of course, he could have. You know, a man likes a young face, too. Other than that,


    I really can''t figure out how this guy could have remained the same in the past ten years.¡±


    Chance smiled, ¡°You are the only ones who dare to talk about him like that. Anyone else would be


    dead on the streets tomorrow if they did so.¡±


    Shawn walked toward the VIP section under the protection of these bodyguards. He stopped at their


    table and looked at Allen with a faint smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see you here, Mayor Charles. I


    wonder if I have the pleasure of sitting at your table.¡±


    He was being polite yet contemptuous and challenging.


    It was obvious that he would assume Allen was intimidated by him if Allen said no.


    One of them was a rising star in politics and the other was a very powerful figure in the city. They were


    destined to be rivals.


    Allen looked up at Shawn unflinchingly and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. We¡¯re not even friends. Besides,


    there is no room at our table.¡± Allen wasn¡¯t intimidated by him at all.


    Joey saw Shawn¡¯s raised eyebrows. He was apparently infuriated by Allen¡¯s t refusal.


    But he didn¡¯t lose his temper. His eyes were cold. It seems that he was weighing the pros and cons.


    Finally, he smiled and turned around to another table nearby. He ordered condescendingly, ¡°All of you,


    get out of here!¡± The customers at the table were angry, but they clearly didn¡¯t have the nerve to stand


    up to him, though they were not of low social status themselves, because only important customers


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    were allowed to sit in the VIP section of the Elsner Club.


    They had no choice but to give up their seats.


    Shawn took their seats without any hesitation.


    He was sitting back on thefortable sofa and put his long legs on the table. He turned around and


    gave Allen a challenging look.


    Infuriated by his shamelessness, Martin clenched his fists and tried to stand up.


    ¡°Martin!¡± Allen stopped him and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene. Why don¡¯t you sit down and


    enjoy the show?¡±


    The three of them were obviously no match for Shawn with his bodyguards. There were bound to lose


    if they started the fight. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Joey as a potential victim of coteral damage.


    Just then, the show began.


    The first performer wasn¡¯t Fiona. It was quite mediocre.


    The real big shots were often scheduled to show up at the end.


    However, after a while, the audience started to lose their patience as the show went on, because


    almost all of them were here for thedyboy queen.


    Martin was the most impatient one. He called the waiter and asked unhappily, ¡°When is thedyboy


    queen performing for us?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t know. The order of the show was arranged in the backstage.¡±The waiter put on a


    professional smile and answered politely.


    Martin frowned, ¡°Call your manager and I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    The waiter¡¯s smile was gone, but he nodded politely, ¡°All right. Just a moment, please.¡±


    But when the waiter turned around, he was ushered to Shawn¡¯s table by two tall bodyguards.

 Chapter 180 Enthusiastic audience

    Chapter 180 Enthusiastic audience


    ¡°Ask you manager to send thedyboy queen to the stage right now. Tell him I said so.¡±


    Shawn nced at the waiter coldly. He had been waiting for thedyboy queen impatiently. But he


    wasn¡¯t as polite as any other customer.


    The waiter clearly knew who Shawn was. He went pale and held his breath nervously. He turned


    around and ran away to the backstage once the bodyguards released him.


    Shawn¡¯s threat worked. Two minutester, Fiona made an amazing appearance on the stage.


    Martin was upset. It seemed that nothing was more effective than the threat of a most bossy man.


    Fiona¡¯s performance was great. His eight-minute fan dance wasplicated and breathtakingly


    beautiful.


    Then he sang two songs in Thai and Chinese. His voice was neutral, a perfectbination of men¡¯s


    handsomeness and women¡¯s gracefulness. His performance won waves of apuses.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When the performance was over, Fiona retreated to the backstage and started to remove makeup and


    change clothes.


    His performance was over for tonight.


    However, the audience kept screaming ¡°encore, encore¡­¡±


    They were very excited, booing and throwing things at other performers.


    The manager at the Elsner Club was sweating all over with worry.


    It was the club¡¯s tenth anniversary today, which was why he had invited the famousdyboy queen with


    a lot of money. He would lose his job if the celebration performance failed.


    He begged Fiona to go on the stage again.


    Fiona took off his headwear and refused him calmly, ¡°We had a deal. Just one dance and two songs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you more. How about twice the money?¡± The manager wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    Fiona turned around to look at the manager and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not about money. It¡¯s my principle.¡±


    Too many performances would certainly devalue him. As adyboy who had a short life span and an


    even shorter acting career, Fiona knew how to adopt the most ruthless means to create his greatest


    achievements better than any other woman.


    Just then, dozens of waiters rushed into the backstage to report the current situations of the club to the


    manager.


    Many important customers were inviting Fiona to have a drink with them.


    The manager was helpless. He turned around and looked at Fiona with begging eyes.


    Before he could say anything, Fiona said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t have a drink with any of them, and there''s no


    room for negotiation, even if you offer ten times the money.¡±


    The manager begged, ¡°You may ignore most of them, but I think you¡¯d better see one of them at least.


    You have no idea what Shawn is capable of. If you decline his invitation, he will be very mad at our


    club. That''s for sure. But more importantly¡­I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Thand safely.¡±


    Fiona wasn¡¯t convinced, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    The manager shook his head and told him who Shawn was in great details.


    Fiona thought for a while and raised his eyebrows, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go see him.¡±


    The manager was relieved. He quickly asked one of the waiters to tell Shawn the good news.


    Fiona changed into a simple red dress and left the backstage. He walked toward the VIP section under


    the guidance of several waiters.


    ¡°Look, Fiona is here.¡±


    Joey couldn¡¯t help crying when she saw Fiona.


    Martin said, ¡°He must show up here for me¡­¡±


    To his surprise, Fiona sat down elegantly at Shawn¡¯s table.


    Martin was greatly embarrassed.


    Joey was surprised and worried. She thought Fiona woulde to her table.


    Chance sneered and said to Joey, ¡°It seems that yourdyboy friend really has some guts to ept


    Shawn¡¯s invitation. I¡¯m afraid tonight¡­¡±

 Chapter 181 I have two conditions

    Chapter 181 I have two conditions


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Allen interrupted Chance and put his arms around Joey, ¡°Baby, the show is over. Let¡¯s


    go home. It''s time for you and our baby to go to bed.¡±


    ¡°But Fiona¡­¡±Joey was worried about him.


    ¡°It¡¯s his decision to make. Don¡¯t you see that it¡¯s something he wants to do? Don¡¯t worry. Maybe that''s


    exactly what he wants.¡±


    Allen frowned. Joey always cared for everyone around her, which sometimes bothered him very much.


    Joey froze for a second. Perhaps Allen was right. She had no idea what Fiona had wanted. Shawn was


    a notorious and scary man for her. But he was probably a rare opportunity for Fiona.


    Joey finally nodded and left with Allen and his friends. When she walked past Fiona, she saw him


    nodding at her with a reassuring smile.


    Joey gave Fiona a knowing smile and was greatly relieved. Everyone had his own way of life. She


    might never understand Fiona¡¯s, but she knew she should respect his choice, though it was more likely


    to be a very hard one. Fiona was her friend and that was enough for her.


    ¡°Is she your friend?¡± The eye contact between Fiona and Joey didn¡¯t escape Shawn. He slightly


    narrowed his eyes and asked suspiciously.


    Fiona shook his head and smiled, ¡°No!¡±


    It would only cause Joey trouble if he admitted it.


    ¡°Then why are you smiling at each other?¡± Shawn wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°Just felt like it.¡± Fiona raised his eyebrows and sipped the wine.


    Annoyed by Fiona¡¯s cavalier attitude, Shawn said coldly, ¡°Come spend the night with me!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Fiona agreed without the slightest hesitation and added, ¡°Only if you agree to two conditions.¡±


    Shawnughed, ¡°I like your straightforwardness. Great! What are they?¡±


    ¡°First condition, I want half a million dors.¡±


    Shawn nodded, ¡°It''s a bit expensive, but you''re really worth it. What¡¯s the second one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in bed.¡±


    Fiona was calm and distant, as if he was talking about someone else.


    Shawn froze for a second, ¡°The second condition, I hope it¡¯s not keeping my hands off you.¡±


    Fionaughed, ¡°You have a great sense of humor.¡±


    The two of them didn''t wait for another second. They stood up and left to get a room in the hotel.


    All the other customers in the club were left stunned.


    Fiona and Shawn didn¡¯t lower their voices, and they all overheard their conversation.


    The mafia boss Shawn and thedyboy queen Fiona were getting a room in the hotel.


    It was definitely shocking news.


    Once they walked into the room, Shawn threw Fiona into the fluffy king-sized bed and climbed on top of


    him. Shawn was burning with desire, ¡°You know, you''re the most perfect woman I''ve met.¡±


    Fiona was lying next to Shawn and looked up at him with a cold smile, ¡°You''re wrong. I''m not a woman.


    If you think of me as a woman, I think you''ll be very disappointedter.¡±


    Shawn smiled disapprovingly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe I''ll be more excited. We will never know till we try


    it.¡±


    He began to take off Fiona¡¯s clothes.


    Fiona grabbed his hands and smiled seductively, ¡°You seem to have forgotten that I¡¯ve not told you my


    second condition.¡±


    Shawn frowned, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I want you to kill a man for me.¡± Fiona said calmly. It was his second condition.


    Shawn was serious, ¡°Kill whom?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°If you agree, I will send his profile to youter.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Because he messed with the wrong person!¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°No, hemitted an unpardonable sin by hurting someone I care for very much.¡±


    Shawn nodded, ¡°No problem. But it¡¯s certainly not easy to erase a living human being from the world


    without any trace. So maybe you should be more professional tonight.¡±


    Fiona wasn¡¯t surprised, ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°To undress me and yourself, and then¡­I¡¯d like you to take it from here and make me a happy man¡­¡±


    Fiona smiled knowingly, ¡°I promise, you will be very happy tonight.¡±


    As a generally disrespecteddyboy in mainstream culture, Fiona had gone through the vicissitudes of


    life and he could calmly ept things that are unimaginable for most other people.


    Therefore, he did what he was told to, because it was his way of survival.

 Chapter 182 A family reunion

    Chapter 182 A family reunion


    The next morning, Joey was eating the nutritious breakfast prepared by the maids while reading the


    morning newspaper.


    A piece of news suddenly caught her eye and it described how a senior employee of the Walter Group


    had workedte into the night and was robbed by three stoned young gangsters on his way home.


    They brutally broke his one of his legs and two ribs. He would have been beaten to death if the


    patrolling policemen hadn¡¯t arrived in time.


    Joey was so surprised that she almost knocked over the milk in her hand when he saw the photo of the


    badly injured victim in the article. It was Ben Hawk.


    She had to admit that she was happy to see Ben Hawk like this. But soon she realized something was


    wrong when she suddenly recalled her conversation with Fiona in the caf¨¦.


    ¡°Did Fiona do this?¡±


    Fiona had met Shawn in the clubst night. She believed Fiona probably had something to do with it.


    Joey rushed into her room and closed the door. She picked up her phone and gave Fiona a call.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    The call was quickly put through and she hear Fiona¡¯s familiar voice, ¡°Joey, the ne is about to take


    off. I have to turn off my phone in a minute. Would you make it quick?¡±


    Joey was shocked, ¡°Fiona, are you on the ne now? Are you going back to Thand? Why didn''t you


    tell me in advance so I could see you off? Besides, I promised you to show you around when you came


    to visit China. ¡±


    ¡°Don''t get so excited, dear. Maybe I''lle to visit China again soon.¡±


    Joey sighed and quickly got to the point, ¡°Did you¡­ have anything to do with what happened to Ben


    Hawk?¡±


    Fiona paused for a while and answered honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joey was dumbstruck, ¡°Fiona, how could you have done such a crazy thing? If he died and someone


    found out, you would be severely punished by thew. How could you be so impulsive?¡±


    Fiona chuckled. Was she worried about him? He paused and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t die anyway.


    Shawn called me that he wouldn¡¯t hit Ben Hawk again since he wasn¡¯t killedst night. So there would


    be no further action. Okay, the ne is taking off. I have to turn off my phone. See you.¡±


    Fiona hung up the phone in a hurry. With the phone in her hand, Joey was silent and motionless for


    quite a while. Fiona¡¯s crazy revenge had gone far beyond her imagination. She had to admit that she


    couldn''t understand him at all.


    Fiona had be more and more of a mystery to her. She didn¡¯t know what he thought or wanted.


    All the servants in the Charles family got really busy in the evening.


    It was a day of family reunion and every family member woulde back home for dinner tonight.


    Joey didn''t like such a grand dinner, but it was an inevitable fact that she had to ept from the


    moment she stepped into Charles house.


    In the evening, Martha came back home on time with Philip. Lawrence showed up with Chance on time


    too.


    It wasn''t surprising that Chance was invited to the family dinner, because he had been brought up by


    his aunt Mrs. Charles.


    Arge, sumptuous dinner was quickly served and everyone took their seats. William Charles took the


    most important position at the table. On his left there were George Charles, Paige Charles, Martha,


    Philip. On his right there were Allen, Joey, and Lawrence. The eight of them were seated around the


    However, no one spoke. Everyone was eating in silence. The atmosphere was rather awkward.


    Joey found it suffocating. It was supposed to be a happy reunion dinner for the whole family, but it


    seemed that no one was happily enjoying it. Perhaps it was one of the most tragic things about


    prestigious families.


    Mrs. Charles eventually broke the silence and asked her daughter, ¡°Martha, when are you and Philip


    getting married?¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Martha, who was drinking soup, was shocked by the question. She frowned, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m only twenty


    years old. I don¡¯t want to get married so early. Besides, we¡¯ve dated for not very long. Please leave me


    alone.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t going to marry Philip. It was only a deal between them.


    Mrs. Charles wasn¡¯t angry at Martha at all. She turned her head and asked Philip, ¡°Philip, what do you


    think?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 183 She turned the table over angrily

    Chapter 183 She turned the table over angrily


    Philip looked up and subconsciously nced at Joey. He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s up to Martha. I¡¯ll respect her


    decision.¡±


    It was a very clever way to answer the question.


    It not only showed enough respect for Martha and Mrs. Charles, but implied that he didn¡¯t want to rush


    into marriage either.


    Mrs. Charles was apparently not happy with the answer, but she didn¡¯t dare to take Philip lightly.


    She knew that Philip hade back from South Korea as Yummy Dish¡¯s representative. It was a


    globally well-known sushi chain brand with more than two thousand stores and the president was


    Philip¡¯s mother. It meant that Philip was the son of the owner of Yummy Dish. His family and the


    Charles family were equally influential and wealthy.


    Therefore, Mrs. Charles urged Martha to marry Philip as quickly as possible. It her daughter married


    into a family as powerful as Philip¡¯s, she would certainly be envied by the wives of other rich and


    powerful officials.


    However, Martha didn¡¯t agree with her n. She thought it would be inappropriate to lose her temper in


    front of Philip. She sulked for a while and suddenly looked up at Lawrence, ¡°Martha is young and could


    wait for a couple of years. But you¡¯re twenty-five years old now. Are you seeing anyone?¡±


    Lawrence, who was chewing food, suddenly looked up at Mrs. Charles. She had ignored him for years,


    let alone any care for his marriage. What was wrong with her today? He answered coldly, ¡°No.¡±


    It seemed that Mrs. Charles had anticipated his answer. She suggested, ¡°I know a very nice girl


    Pam and she seems to like you. I¡¯ll invite her over to have a chat with you in a couple of days. If you


    like her, I¡¯ll hold a wedding for you.¡±


    Pam was the daughter of one of her important friends.


    Lawrence frowned, but before he could say anything, Martha smashed her te on the table and said


    coldly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know Pam¡¯s reputation? Everyone knows that she is a slut who sleeps


    around. I bet she¡¯s slept with dozens of men in the past few years. I can¡¯t believe you want Lawrence to


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    marry a whore. How ridiculous!¡±


    Mrs. Charles was infuriated by Martha¡¯s interrogation and shouted, ¡°They¡¯re just rumors. They might


    not be true.¡±


    Martha sneered, ¡°They¡¯re not necessarily groundless. You know better than anyone whether it¡¯s true or


    not. Lawrence is a member of the family. A notorious woman like Pam would bring disgrace to the


    whole family.¡±


    Mrs. Charles was so angry that she could hardly speak, because her daughter had read her mind and


    told everyone else in such a frank way, though she had indeed tried to humiliate Lawrence by


    suggesting a marriage between Pam and him.


    Lawrence, who had been silent the whole time, finallyughed sarcastically. He looked up at Mrs.


    Charles and said coldly, ¡°Thanks for your concern, Mrs. Charles. As your daughter said, a girl like


    Pam is despicable and gross. I will never marry her. Of course, if you¡¯d like her to be your daughter-


    inw, you could ask your own son to marry her. As for my marriage, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    He stood up and suddenly kicked his chair over. He left the table and went straight up to the second


    floor.


    Mrs. Charles was shocked and infuriated by Lawrence¡¯s rudeness. She pointed at him and yelled,


    ¡°Good for you. Now you¡¯re old and bold enough to pull a long face and throw things in front of us. Get


    the hell out of here if you have the guts. You¡¯re not wee here, you bas¡­¡± She screamed before


    said the word.


    Mr. Charles, who had been sitting in his chair silently, suddenly stood up and pped her hard in the


    face.


    Caught off guard, her upper body was thrown t on his stomach on a table full of dishes.


    She froze for a second and stared up at her husband with resentful eyes and said sharply, ¡°George


    Charles, you pped me. How dare you hurt me? Ah, the dinner is over. I won''t spend another day


    with you¡­¡±


    She screamed and suddenly grabbed the tablecloth with her hands. The table was instantly turned over


    and the dishes were shattered all over the floor.

 Chapter 184 It ended up with a huge mess

    Chapter 184 It ended up with a huge mess


    Joey was startled at the table. She instinctively tried to protect her belly with her hands.


    Allen hurriedly held Joey in his arms to protect her and took a few steps back. He went to grab his


    raging mother with a long face and said with a faint note of weariness in his voice, ¡°Mom, knock it off!


    Why couldn''t we just sit down and have a nice dinner? Why do you always make a fuss over a most


    trivial thing to upset everyone? Are you happy now?¡±


    Mrs. Charles pushed him away and said sharply, ¡°Did I make a fuss? Don¡¯t you see that they teamed


    up to bully me? You¡¯re my son and you¡¯re supposed to help me. Why do you me it on me?¡±


    She suddenly pointed at Martha and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter and you helped an outsider to


    bully your mother who gave birth to you and raised you. You ungrateful son and daughter! What''s the


    point of living such a miserable life here? I¡¯m done with it!¡±


    She rushed into her room, grabbed her purse and stormed out of the house.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Allen rubbed his temples and tried to catch up with his mother. But when he saw Joey¡¯s pale face, he


    knew she needed him more at such a time. He turned to Chance and said, ¡°Chance, please go and


    check on my mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Aunt Paige is just being angry and she will be all right soon.¡±


    Chance agreed without any hesitation and quickly left to run after her.


    Lawrence looked at the terrible mess on the floor on the stairs with a sneer. He turned around and went


    upstairs with a straight face.


    Mr. Charles was furious. He looked at his clothes spattered with vegetable stains and went to take a


    shower.


    Martha and Philip looked at each other and she shrugged. She had gotten used to it because it had


    happened all the time.


    Allen sighed and went to Joey to hold her hands reassuringly.


    William Charles was only one person in the room who was totally calm, as if nothing had happened.


    He looked at the dirty floor and said to Sharon behind him, ¡°Sharon, dinner is over. Why don¡¯t you


    wheel me out for some fresh air?¡±


    Then he said to Allen, Joey, Martha and Philip, ¡°If you haven''t had enough, ask the kitchen to prepare


    some food for you.¡±


    He left with the help of Sharon.


    The family reunion dinner officially ended up with a huge mess.


    ¡°Baby, are you all right?¡±


    Once they walked into their room, Allen asked Joey anxiously.


    Joey shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Allen sighed, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. This is my family. I know it must be really hard for you to live in such a


    family. I promise, we''ll move back to our vi when the baby arrives safely. There will be only three of


    us and we will live happily together.¡±


    He was really tired of all these annoying family dramas. He made up his mind to live a quiet life from


    now on.


    Joey cheered up to hear it.


    The maids brought some refreshments and they snuggled in the sofa watching TV.


    After a while, Joey I suddenly felt nauseated. It was her first experience with early pregnancy reaction.


    ¡°Allen, I¡¯m going out for some fresh air.¡±


    She wanted to throw up and it felt terrible.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Allen quickly put a coat on her.


    ¡°I want to go to the rooftop.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Joey looked out at the night, ¡°The moon is so bright and the stars are sparkling. Why don¡¯t we watch


    the stars on the roof?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Allen patted her on the head lovingly. When they were about to leave the room, his phone suddenly


    rang.


    Allen took out his phone and froze a second when he saw the caller ID. He didn''t answer the phone


    right away. He said to Joey, ¡°Baby, why don''t you ask Seventeen and Eighteen to apany you to


    the rooftop first? I¡¯ll pick up the call.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joey didn¡¯t suspect anything. She thought Allen simply needed some privacy for a business call. Thus


    she left the room alone.


    However, Seventeen and Eighteen weren¡¯t guarding the door at the time, which was rare. Joey


    believed they had been asked to help clean up the mess in the dining room.


    She thought it was for the best. They had always following her around, which was really annoying. She


    decided to go straight up to the rooftop alone.


    After she left the room, Allen closed the door and finally answered the call.

 Chapter 185 The ex-girlfriend called

    Chapter 185 The ex-girlfriend called


    ¡°Hello!¡± Allen took a deep breath, trying to answer the phone in a calm tone.


    ¡°Allen, it¡¯s me!¡± There came a female voice from the other end of the phone that was too familiar to not


    recognize. It was humble and cheerful, ¡°It¡¯s been four years. How are you doing?¡±


    Allen smiled, ¡°Great.¡±


    He was doing great because he had Joey now.


    Ynda paused for a second. She could detect a note of happiness and contentment in his voice. She


    said softly, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    Allen was silent.


    Ynda was finally hurt by his indifference. But she knew she was in no position to be mad at him. She


    said sadly, ¡°Allen, won¡¯t youe and see me? We haven¡¯t seen each other for four years. Haven¡¯t


    you missed me at all?¡±


    Allen¡¯s heart sunk. He had missed her sometimes, because she was his first girlfriend after all. He


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    remembered how happy they had been back in college.


    However, time had taken its toll on everyone. No matter how deeply they had been in love with one


    another, time had erased it all. Besides, Ynda had abandoned him to pursue her dreams. He had


    hated her guts once, but he had gotten over it and moved on. Joey was the woman that he loved right


    now.


    Joey had mended his broken heart and now he was very happy.


    ¡°Ynda, there¡¯s no point in dwelling on the past. I¡¯ve a girlfriend and we love each other very much.¡±


    Allen paused for a second and told her the truth frankly. He was a devoted boyfriend and he would


    never do anything to hurt Joey.


    Ynda was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Allen to reject her so tly. She had been very confident


    when she decided to make the call. She had even imagined that he would be thrilled to hear the news


    of her return and ask to see her immediately. But his reaction waspletely out of her expectation.


    Ynda had always been a very proud girl, but her pride was gone now. She was deeply resentful and


    jealous of Joey. But she knew she couldn¡¯t show the slightest bit of negative emotions right now. She


    had to take it down a notch.


    ¡°Allen, are you still mad at me for ignoring your advice and going to study abroad alone four years ago?


    Allen, don¡¯t be mad at me anymore. Now I¡¯m back, please don¡¯t push me away. I know you still have


    feelings for me, and I¡¯ve missed you all the time. Allen, why don¡¯t we start over?¡±


    Allen closed his eyes. He thought he should put it more clearly with her, because indecision would


    invariably lead to trouble.


    In the meantime, Joey went up to the rooftop alone. She was surprised to find Martha here in the bright


    moonlight.


    Martha was leaning against the balcony and looking up at the night sky.


    She was wearing a white slip nightgown and a pair of beautiful Burgundy heels. Apart from lipstick, she


    wore no makeup. Her zing red lips looked weirdly beautiful under the moonlight.


    She took a puff on the cigarette in her right hand in a way that was ineffably elegant and¡­lonely.


    Joey was about to say hello to her when Lawrence suddenly emerged from the roof stairs opposite.


    Joey was intimidated by her former boss. She subconsciously took two steps to the left and hid herself


    behind arge high potted tree nearby.


    Lawrence¡¯s face was handsome and cold in the moonlight. He approached Martha, snatched the


    cigarette from her lips and threw it away.


    ¡°Why did you text me and ask me toe up to the roof?¡±


    Lawrence frowned. He didn''t like smoking for a girl.


    Martha looked up and stared at him. She smiled and looked very charming, ¡°You ignored me every


    time I asked you to see me on the roof. Why are you here today? Let me guess, you were upset


    because my mother talked about marriage at the dinner. Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 186 Crazy forbidden love

    Chapter 186 Crazy forbidden love


    Lawrence looked at Martha with a straight face, ¡°Is this why you asked me to see you here?¡±


    Martha shrugged, ¡°What else did you think I would say?¡±


    Lawrence took a step back and turned his back to her, ¡°Nothing. Good night!¡±


    He was about to leave.


    ¡°Lawrence!¡± Martha whispered his name and looked at his back with pain in her eyes.


    Suddenly she opened her arms and ran toward him like a white butterfly. She wrapped her arms


    around his waist from behind and held him tightly. Her voice wasn¡¯t as sarcastic and resentful as


    moments ago. She sounded helpless, ¡°Neither of us is marrying anyone. Promise me.¡±


    The eternal coldness in Lawrence¡¯s eyes was gone the moment Martha pressed her body against his.


    He looked sad and helpless.


    Hiding behind therge potted tree, Joey was stunned at the sight.


    What was going on?


    It seemed that Lawrence and Martha were more than just brother and sister. Joey waspletely


    confused.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Lawrence closed his eyes and prised her fingers one by one. He turned around to look at Martha with


    restored coldness in his eyes.


    He was saying it to her as much as to himself.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, never!¡±


    Martha tightened her grip on his waist and looked up to meet his cold eyes. She was trying to melt his


    frozen heart with her passionate and persistent beautiful eyes.


    Lawrence suddenly felt annoyed. He lost his cool again, and felt an irresistible impulse. He pushed her


    away and said coldly, ¡°Martha, wake up. We¡¯re brother and sister of the same father. You¡¯re insane. It


    will never work out.¡±


    Martha stared at him with stubbornness and craziness. She was overwhelmed by mixed love-hate


    feelings.


    ¡°Don''t tell me it''s impossible. Tonight I¡¯ll show you anything is possible in this world.¡±


    She didn¡¯t flinch. She suddenly put her arms around Lawrence¡¯s neck and leaned forward to kiss him


    on the lips.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Lawrence was shocked. His eyes were wide open and his mind went nk. He quickly put his hands


    on her shoulder, trying to push her away.


    However, Martha was more strong and insistent than he thought. She kissed him passionately, though


    he nearly crushed her shoulder des.


    Joey was dumbstruck now.


    Joey had always known that Martha was different, but she had never expected that Martha would fall in


    love with her half brother. Lawrence seemed cold and resistant, but his sadness and helplessness


    indicated that he was deeply in love with Martha too.


    What happened next was even more shocking.


    Lawrence, who had been restraining himself, finally decided to follow his heart and respond to Martha¡¯s


    bold and persistent kiss.


    A cold young man as he was, his emotional outburst was all the more passionate and uncontroble.


    They were kissing each other like crazy. His lust finally awoke to her kiss. He didn¡¯t reject her anymore.


    Instead he began to hug her close and kiss her back passionately. No one could ever separate them


    from each other again.


    Martha burst into tears when she found that he responded to her with even more passionate kisses.


    She was overwhelmed with joy.


    He finally stopped suppressing his feelings for her and her love was rewarded.


    They wished the kiss would never end.


    Joey had never seen a couple who could kiss so affectionately and desperately. Even as an outsider,


    she could rte to their burning love.


    However, there came a shout from behind, ¡°Lawrence, you bastard!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Someone suddenly showed up and punched Lawrence in the face.

 Chapter 187 It was just a joke

    Chapter 187 It was just a joke


    Caught off guard in the middle of a passionate kiss, Lawrence was punched hard in the face and took a


    few steps back.


    ¡°Allen!¡±


    Joey let out a cry of surprise and immediately emerged from behind the potted tree to stop Allen who


    tried to hit Lawrence again.


    ¡°Allen, how could hit him?¡±


    Martha rushed to Lawrence anxiously and red at Allen with reproach.


    Allen gently pushed Joey away because he didn¡¯t want to idently hurt herter. He stared at Martha


    and Lawrence angrily, ¡°Are you two insane? Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing? Lawrence,


    Martha is young and stupid. She doesn¡¯t understand the gravity of the mistake you¡¯re making. But how


    could you do such an outrageous thing? Don¡¯t you remember what you¡¯ve promised me?¡±


    ¡°What promise?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Martha asked him anxiously, because there was clearly something that she didn''t know.


    Allen threw her a sharp nce, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, and you needn¡¯t know it.¡±


    Martha had been fooling around all these years and he had said nothing about it, because she was his


    younger sister. But she had crossed the line and he would never allow it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at her. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Lawrence stepped forward to defend her. Allen had hit him really hard and his left face was red and


    swollen. Her mouth was bleeding too. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I promised you. It was just¡­a joke.¡±


    He wiped the blood off his mouth and was about to leave.


    Martha grabbed his hand and said with genuine anguish, ¡°What did you say? The kiss was just a joke?¡±


    Lawrence took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°What else? What do you think it was? I know you¡¯re a


    crazy girl, so I was just ying along.¡±


    He brushed her hand away and walked to the stairs without looking back.


    Martha took a step back in shock. She looked at Lawrence¡¯s back and burst into tears. A joke? Did he


    say that it was only a joke?


    No, it wasn¡¯t. She had felt his heartfelt love and lust in his arms. She refused to believe that it was a


    joke.


    ¡°Lawrence, I don''t believe it!¡± Martha said in despair. She tried to catch up with Lawrence.


    ¡°Martha,e back!¡±


    Allen grabbed Martha so hard and angrily that she lost her bnce in high heels and cried out in pain


    when she fell down to the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Joey screamed and tried to help her up.


    ¡°Ignore her.¡±


    Allen stopped Joey. He said to Martha coldly, ¡°Martha, do you remember what yourst name is? Who


    is Lawrence? He¡¯s your elder brother of the same father. Why did you do such a ridiculous thing? Don¡¯t


    be silly. You¡¯ll never get anywhere with him, because it''s incest.¡±


    Martha sat down on the ground and looked up at Allen with teary eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve never expected anything to


    tragically.¡±


    She slowly got up and turned around to left lonely.


    Allen was infuriated by her stubbornness. But before he could stop Martha to give her another lecture,


    Joey had held his hands gently and said softly, ¡°Allen, she wouldn¡¯t listen to you, no matter what you


    say right now. Why don¡¯t you calm down and give her some time to think about it?¡±


    Allen nodded because he had no other choice now. He had done everything he could. Both Lawrence


    and Martha were grow-ups, and he could do nothing to stop them.


    After Martha left, there were only Joey and Allen on the rooftop.


    They sat down on a long bench. Allen was too embarrassed to talk.


    Joey knew what was on his mind. She smiled understandingly, ¡°Allen, are you trying to tell me not to


    speak of what happened tonight to anyone else?¡±


    Allen nodded and sighed heavily, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re always so smart. You read my mind.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment?¡±


    Joey tried to cheer him up with a little joke. Soon she said seriously, ¡°Allen, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it a


    secret, even with Sarah.¡±

 Chapter 188 He was tempted

    Chapter 188 He was tempted


    Allen smiled bitterly and gratefully, and stared at Joey, asking, ¡°Do you think my family is a mess?¡±


    His parents always quarreled with each other. His father had a son with another woman. His


    grandfather was widowed many years ago and now fell in love with an eighteen-year-old maid. His


    younger sister was crazy and rebellious enough to fall hopelessly in love with her half brother. Every


    single one of these scandals would be serious enough to destroy a regr family.


    The Charles family was a ce with all these filthy things. Allen was really worried that Joey would


    think less of his family and him for it.


    Joey knew how terrible he must feel now. She shook her head and touched his face tenderly and gave


    him a kiss on the lips, ¡°You silly boy, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t be so stressed out. They¡­in their defense,


    it¡¯s not their fault either, because love is blind and irresistible. They just love each in spite of marriage,


    age difference and blood rtionship. Besides, we¡¯re in a simr situation, but the great differences of


    social standing didn¡¯t stop us from falling in love with each other in the first ce. Everyone has his


    own way, and no one can make decisions for others. Allen, you¡¯ve done everything you could. Just


    ept it for what it is.¡±


    Allen felt much better. He gave Joey a hug with excitement and affection, and said gently, ¡°Oh, baby,


    my baby¡­¡±


    Joey blushed. She knew what he needed most now was aforting hug instead of a long lecture.


    She replied softly and shyly, ¡°I know, baby¡­¡±


    She totally understood him.


    However, Allen was somehow aroused by her kiss and hug in such a sad and vulnerable moment.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    His voice changed and it was hoarse and excited. His hands on her waist began to run all over her


    body under the thin nightgown restlessly, ¡°Baby, we haven¡¯t done it for quite a while. Baby, I¡¯ve missed


    you so much!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t slept with Joey ever since Chance announced her pregnancy. It had been nearly half a


    month. No wonder he wanted her so much.


    Joey¡¯s breath became heavy. Allen¡¯s hands worked magic on her sensitive body, and she was tempted


    to make love to him too. But she was rational enough toe to her sense at thest minute. She


    quickly grabbed his hands and shook her head with begging eyes, ¡°Allen, we can¡¯t do this. Chance told


    me to be more cautious about the baby. Sex¡­is off limits.¡±


    Allen was greatly disappointed. He felt terrible that he couldn¡¯t be intimate with Joey. He touched her


    belly that didn¡¯t show yet, and frowned, ¡°You little bastard, you¡¯ve be my biggest love rival now


    and I¡¯ll certainly give you a good lesson when you arrive.¡±


    Joey was amused, ¡°Our baby couldn¡¯t hear you right now.¡±


    Allen frowned, ¡°What should I do? I have to put up with it for the next eight months. Oh God, I¡¯m gonna


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    freak out.


    Joey wasn¡¯t happy and said half-jokingly, ¡°Allen, will you cheat on me?¡±


    Allen joked, ¡°That is a great idea. Thanks for the suggestion.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    Joey pulled his ears. She didn''t realize he was joking.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Allen begged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was messing with you, baby. You¡¯re the only woman I love in the world.¡±


    ¡°Apology epted.¡±


    She let go of his ears. But she couldn¡¯t help feeling worried because of his joke.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t doubt his loyalty, because he loved her so much and he certainly wouldn¡¯t do


    anything to hurt her. But she couldn¡¯t help imagining things. There are so many temptations in the


    world.


    She had be oversensitive since she got pregnant. There was always something on her mind. She


    had tried to restrain herself, but in vain.


    She was very afraid that she might have some psychological problems.

 Chapter 189 The beautiful ex-girlfriend showed up

    Chapter 189 The beautiful ex-girlfriend showed up


    One noon, Joey was taking a nap and was suddenly waken up byughers from downstairs. Mrs.


    Charlesughed the loudest.


    Joey had serious morning sickness these days. When she woke up, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep again. She


    got up slowly and opened the door.


    Her maids Seventeen and Eighteen were unfailingly guarding the door.


    Joey asked them, ¡°Any visitors today?¡±


    She wondered who could make Mrs. Charlesugh so hard.


    Eighteen, who was more gossipy, answered immediately, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Ynda. She brought many gifts.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ynda?¡±


    Joey whispered. Wasn¡¯t she Martin¡¯s elder sister? She was instantly intrigued, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Seventeen and Eighteen quickly stepped in front of her almost simultaneously.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Joey was surprised by their overreaction. But she soon realized what was wrong andughed, ¡°Oh my,


    I forgot how rude it would be to meet a guest in pajamas. All right, I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡±


    She turned around and closed the door.


    Seventeen and Eighteen looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Seventeen said, ¡°It seems that our young master hasn¡¯t told her about who Miss Ynda is. I¡¯m afraid


    Miss Joey will be bullied by Miss Ynda if they meet each other.¡±


    Eighteen frowned, ¡°It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have blurted it out. But to be honest, Miss Ynda


    broke up with our young master long ago. She is in no position to pick on Miss Joey.¡±


    Joey had always been kind and gentle to others. She had treated Seventeen and Eighteen equally,


    though they were her maids. Thus they had grown very fond of Joey in return. They certainly took


    Joey¡¯s side between her and Ynda.


    ¡°Girls, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to talk about others behind their backs.¡±


    When the maids were secretly worried about Joey, there suddenly came a female voice from behind. It


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    was polite yet disturbingly cold.


    Seventeen and Eighteen turned around and found Ynda standing behind them. She crossed her


    arms and stared at them with a faint andpelling smile on her face. The maids were so intimidated


    that they couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Miss Ynda!¡±


    They immediately lowered their heads and went silent.


    Ynda looked at them coldly and stepped forward to knock on Joey¡¯s door.


    ¡°Who is there?¡±


    Joey had just taken her pajamas off. She quickly put them back on when she heard the knock.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ynda.¡±


    Ynda answered proudly at the door.


    She had nned to see Allen for the past few days, but he had been avoiding her in every possible


    way. She had to pay him a visit at his home today.


    Joey froze for a second and opened the door.


    It was the first time Joey had met Ynda. She had to admit that Ynda was even more beautiful


    than she thought.


    Ynda¡¯s beauty was dazzling and unforgettable.


    She was a very fashionable and well-dressed young woman with long curls, an elegant purple shirt, a


    white expansion skirt and a pair of pretty Burgundy high heels. She looked very tall and fetching.


    She was a few inches taller than Joey in high heels. But they were actually of simr height, because


    Joey was in slippers now.


    Joey was very impressed by her eye-catching beauty.


    Ynda was surprised by Joey¡¯s subtle beauty too. Joey wore no makeup, and looked simple yet


    elegant. She was very amiable and likeable.


    Ynda¡¯s heart sunk when she saw Joey. She had apparently underestimated Joey.


    Ynda went straight into Joey¡¯s room without being invited to do so. She closed the door.


    Joey was startled by Ynda¡¯s unfriendliness. She would be a fool not to detect it.


    ¡°Miss Ynda, what can I do for you?¡±


    Joey was confused. She had no idea how she had offended Ynda.

 Chapter 190 She was greatly disgusted

    Chapter 190 She was greatly disgusted


    Ynda didn¡¯t even look at Joey. She looked around the room and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s been four


    years. The room hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Allen is such a lovely man.¡±


    Joey was annoyed. Why did the woman call Allen by his first name? Who did she think she was?


    Before Joey could express her discontent, Ynda suddenly smiled and looked at Joey, ¡°Do you know


    who I am? It seems that you have no idea. Let me tell you, I was Allen¡¯s first girlfriend!¡±


    Joey was shocked to hear it. Allen had told her that he once had a girlfriend and they almost got


    married. It was his first girlfriend. But he hadn¡¯t said that it was Martin¡¯s elder sister Ynda.


    However, Joey calmed down quickly and said nothing.


    Ynda frowned. She was irritated by Joey¡¯s reaction, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you have anything to


    say to me?


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    Joey was amused by Ynda¡¯s anger, ¡°Everyone has a past. I don¡¯t care what happened in the past. I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    just need to know that Allen and I love each other now and I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    She was implying that she couldn¡¯t care less about Allen¡¯s first girlfriend.


    Ynda was infuriated by Joey¡¯s sarcasm. She smiled coldly and approached Joey, ¡°Are you


    bragging? Huh, I met Allen when we were teenagers. We loved each other¡¯s bodies very much. Why


    are you showing it off with me? I know you¡¯re pregnant, but I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not the only woman


    in the world who could give birth to a child. You would be nothing without the baby.¡±


    Joey was saddened by the fact that Ynda had met Allen much earlier than her. But she knew that


    she couldn¡¯t flinch. Happiness is something one has to fight for by oneself.


    ¡°Miss Ynda, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for you to talk to me when you broke up with Allen years


    ago? What do you want? Do you expect me to leave Allen in tears after our conversation? Don¡¯t be so


    childish. Allen is mine and I won¡¯t let him go.¡±


    Ynda ground her teeth. Chance had told her that Joey was weak and soft. Why did he lie to her? But


    she liked it more when Joey was strong andpetitive. She didn¡¯t like an easy game after all.


    Ynda suddenly put on a wicked smile. She leaned close to Joey and raised her eyebrows, ¡°There¡¯s a


    question I¡¯m very curious about. Did Allen like taking you from behind when you made love? I know it¡¯s


    his favorite position and he doesn¡¯t like doing it in bed. We had great fun together. What a wonderful


    memory we had!¡±


    Joey trembled and suddenly felt throbbing pain in her belly. She looked at Ynda with wide-open


    eyes, because she couldn''t believe her ears. Ynda was a shameless woman who knew how to hurt


    Joey the most.


    ¡°You disgusted me. Get out of here!¡±


    Joey could no longer remain calm. She was no match for a woman with such a thick skin.


    Yndaughed disapprovingly, ¡°Are you asking me leave as the mistress of this house? Let me tell


    you another thing, the table, the closet, the chairs, and even the bed were once where we made sweet


    love to each other during the summer holiday in college for four years. The room hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    Don¡¯t you see what it means? Besides, don''t you see that we look alike in many ways? Such as our


    back.¡±


    She turned her back to Joey so that Joey could see it more clearly.


    Joey had been standing face to face with Ynda since she walked into the room. Now Joey could


    have a better look at the silhouette of Ynda¡¯s back.


    It hit her like a bolt from the blue. Joey was so shocked that she took a few steps back and finally sat


    down on the bed feebly.


    Joey had known that Ynda was about the same height as her. But she hadn¡¯t expected that they


    looked shockingly alike from behind in spite of quite different facial features.

 Chapter 191 She was just a replacement

    Chapter 191 She was just a recement


    Apart from Ynda¡¯s feminine long curls, Joey almost thought she was looking at her back in the


    mirror. There was little difference between them in terms of shoulder breadth, waistline and leg shape.


    What did the simrities between Ynda and her mean?


    It meant that she had been taken as Ynda¡¯s recement by Allen.


    ¡°No, Allen wouldn¡¯t do this to me. I know he loves me.¡±


    Joey shook her head, but she couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    However, she wasn¡¯t so sure.


    She recalled how she and Allen had fallen in love with each other at first sight, at least she thought so.


    But now¡­she wasn¡¯t confident anymore.


    Ynda smirked as she found the n had worked very well. She continued, ¡°Stop lying to yourself.


    Why did Allen choose you? The reason was very simple- because you reminded Allen of me. I can


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    almost imagine how he always thought of me whenever he took you from behind in bed.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Joey went pale and covered her ears with both hands. She didn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Get the hell


    out of here!¡±


    Joey had be less emotionally stable since she was pregnant. Ynda had really gone too far.


    Joey finally lost her temper. She suddenly stood up, grabbed Ynda¡¯s arms and dragged her to the


    door.


    An evil idea suddenly shed across Ynda¡¯s mind. She could give Joey a good shove and Joey


    would lose her only leverage when the baby died.


    There suddenly came an urgent knock on the door when Ynda was about to hurt Joey with clenched


    fists. It was Mrs. Charles, ¡°Ynda, are you in there?¡±


    Ynda quickly came to her sense when she heard Mrs. Charles¡¯s voice. She immediately dropped the


    idea to hurt Joey. How could she be so hasty? She had almost made a huge mistake.


    There were only she and Joey in the room. Allen would probably never forgive her if anything


    happened to Joey¡¯s baby. In that case, there was no way they could get back together ever again.


    While she was hesitating, Joey had hustled her out of the room and mmed the door. Joey didn¡¯t


    even say hello to Mrs. Charles.


    Mrs. Charles would have given Joey a lecture if she¡¯d ever felt disrespected or ignored. But she wasn¡¯t


    in the mood for this.


    Mrs. Charles grabbed Ynda¡¯s hand warily and they quickly went downstairs. She asked Ynda


    nervously, ¡°Ynda, you said you had to go to the bathroom. Why did you go to her room? What did


    you say to her?¡±


    Ynda shrugged, ¡°Aunt Paige, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t say anything important to her. I just went to see the


    bedroom where Allen and I lived years ago.¡±


    Mrs. Charles wasn¡¯t convinced, ¡°Then why did she push you out of the room so excitedly?¡±


    ¡°I identally knocked one of her things over. She was very mad at me. She is so mean.¡± Ynda was


    a good liar.


    Mrs. Charles was clever and experienced enough to not fall for it, but she decided not to take it


    seriously, ¡°Ynda, as I told you years ago, I¡¯d like you to be my daughter-inw very much. I¡¯ve


    always thought so. It¡¯s just that Joey is now pregnant with Allen¡¯s child. We¡¯d better bring it up again


    after she gives birth to the baby. So you don¡¯t have to rush things. She will be thrown out of the house


    when the babyes. You¡¯ll be the mother of the baby and Allen¡¯s wife then. I think you¡¯d better leave


    her alone before she delivers the baby safely.¡±


    Ynda nodded obediently, ¡°Anything you say, Aunt Paige.¡±


    But she cursed her silently.


    All Mrs. Charles wanted was the baby. She could get pregnant and give birth to Allen¡¯s baby, too. But


    she would never allow another woman to do the same.


    The baby had to die, or the rtionship between Allen and Joey would be even moreplicated.


    Joey felt an increasingly sharp pain in her belly after she mmed the door. She hurriedly found the


    expensive tocolytic agent that Mrs. Charles had bought her days ago and took two pills. The pain


    gradually subsided in ten minutes and the baby was safe again.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t have lost her temper at this time, but she had been so uncontrobly sad and


    hurt.


    What if Ynda was right and Allen had taken her as just a recement? What should she do?


    She certainly couldn¡¯t take the blow very well.

 Chapter 192 Things went out of control

    Chapter 192 Things went out of control


    It was weighing on Joey like a giant rock and she found it hard to breathe.


    She looked around at the luxurious furniture in the room while thinking of what Ynda had just said.


    She could almost imagine how Ynda and Allen had made love to each other in this room. She had a


    feeling of tightness in the chest and felt like vomiting. She had a splitting headache too. She believed


    she would lose her mind if she stayed in the room for another minute.


    She suddenly opened the door and stormed out of the Charles house like crazy.


    Her maids Seventeen and Eighteen went pale with fear and they tried to catch up with Joey, ¡°Miss


    Joey, don¡¯t run so fast. Be careful of the baby. Eighteen, go tell Mrs. Charles immediately¡­¡±


    Joey was very tall with long legs, and she certainly ran faster than a much shorter Seventeen.


    All other servants in the Charles family were shocked, but none of them dared to stop Joey, because


    they didn¡¯t want to take the me if she fell down and hurt herself and the baby. They knew very well


    how important the baby was to Mrs. Charles.


    Therefore, Joey miraculously ran out of the house without anyone to stand in her way.


    However, there was a new problem. The Charles house was a detached garden-style vi in the


    suburbs. There was generally no other car passing by, except private cars of the Charles house.


    However, Joey refused to give up so easily since she had finally left the Charles family. She was ready


    to run all the way until she found somewhere to go when a red Ferrari suddenly pulled up in front of her


    and the driver was rolling down the car window. Philip stuck his head out of the car and called her


    name in surprise, ¡°Joey, are you leaving?¡±


    Joey froze for a second when she saw Philip. She said nothing and got in the car without hesitation,


    ¡°Please get me out of here!¡±


    Philip was confused, but he knew what situation Joey had been in when he saw Mrs. Charles running


    after Joey angrily. So he quickly drove away.


    Mrs. Charles was furious. She immediately gave Martha a call, because she recognized Philip¡¯s car.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Joey, what happened? Did they pick on you again?¡± Philip asked Joey with concern when he was sure


    that they weren¡¯t followed by anyone.


    He knew she wasn¡¯t happy in the Charles family, but he could do nothing about it, because it was


    Joey¡¯s choice. He could only go to visit the Charles family as Martha¡¯s boyfriend so that he could see


    Joey once in a while, even if from meters away.


    He had arrived at the door of the Charles family much earlier, but he couldn¡¯t find an excuse to go in,


    because Martha wasn¡¯t at home. He had to sit in the car and wait patiently.


    He had known there was no point in waiting, but he just wanted to do so. He was so surprised when


    Joey ran out of the Charles house.


    That was how the two of them had met today.


    Joey just shook her head and looked straight ahead with wide-open eyes. She was trying very hard not


    to burst into tears.


    She was very sad, but she didn¡¯t want to cry.


    Philip was more worried for her than anything. But Joey didn¡¯t want to talk about it. He sighed, ¡°Where


    are you going now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m going to see Allen right now. I need to ask him something¡­¡±Joey got excited again and there


    was a sharp rise and fall in her chest. She wanted him to tell her himself that she wasn¡¯t a recement.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll drive you to the city hall to see Allen. Calm down.¡±


    Philip was shocked by her uncontroble anger. He had never seen her so out of ce.


    It was half an hour¡¯s drive from the suburbs to the city hall.


    It was long enough for her to cool off. But Joey hesitated when the car was parked downstairs in the


    city hall where Allen worked.


    Her mind was in aplete turmoil. She was struggling with a fight inside.


    Joey, what are you doing?


    Allen hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. You couldn¡¯t possibly have driven all the way to confront him just


    because Ynda had said something weird. You shouldn¡¯t have doubted his love and loyalty.


    Why have you be so paranoid and unreasonable?


    Allen would certainly hate you for it.


    But¡­if she didn¡¯t talk to him, she would always feel terrible because she had doubts about it.


    What should I do? Am I going to talk to him or not? What¡¯s wrong with me?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Joey suddenly put her head in her hands and let out a scream of pain. She suddenly felt a splitting pain


    in her head.


    She screamed and passed out.

 Chapter 193 She had a psychological problem

    Chapter 193 She had a psychological problem


    ¡°Joey¡­¡±


    Philip sweated all over with worry when Joey fainted. He quickly drove her to the nearest hospital.


    Philip was relieved when the medical test result came out, because the baby was safe and sound in


    Joey¡¯s belly. But he suddenly went pale when he read through the test result.


    ¡°Allen Charles, you bastard, what the hell have you done to her? Why did she develop such a


    disease?¡±


    Philip closed his eyes. He would certainly punch Allen hard in the face if Allen was here right now.


    Joey had depression during pregnancy.


    Depression during pregnancy can be quite dangerous. The mother could be very sensitive, vulnerable,


    anxious, extreme, emotionally vtile and moody at best, and they could have a mental breakdown


    and fail to even take care of themselves in daily life, or even hurt others or themselves at worst.


    Fortunately it was detected in time. She wouldn¡¯t need to see a psychiatrist or take medicine if she


    didn¡¯t dwell on the past and lived in afortable and secure environment without anyone around to


    irritate her.


    However, it would require mutual efforts of herself and everyone else around her, especially Allen.


    Philip finally decided to call Allen, though he didn¡¯t want to do it at all. But before he could make the


    call, his phone suddenly rang.


    It was Martha.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Philip answered the call, because he had no reason to reject her call. They didn¡¯t love each other as


    boyfriend and girlfriend, but they had worked quite well together.


    ¡°Philip, my mother told me that you just kidnapped Joey?¡± There came Martha¡¯s cold voice from the


    other end of the phone.


    Philip froze for a second and shook his head with a smile, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. She wanted to go out, so I gave


    her a ride.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Martha¡¯s voice was colder, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t you forget that the precondition of our deal is that you


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    may see Joey, but you can¡¯t covet her.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll always stick to it, but not for you. I would never do anything that she doesn¡¯t want me to


    do.¡± Philip said seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯d better. Where are you? Take her home right now. My mother is worried sick.¡±


    ¡°I was just about to call your brother. I think your bother Allen should be the one to pick her up and take


    her home.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ve things to do. See you.¡±


    After hanging up, Philip called Allen.


    Philip told him everything about Joey¡¯s current situations and condition. At the other end of the phone,


    Allen was shocked to hear it. He immediately left the office and rushed to the hospital.


    Philip hung up and turned around to find that Joey had woken up and gotten off the bed. Now she was


    standing behind him silently.


    ¡°Joey, how long have you been standing here?¡±


    Philip felt a little awkward. He hadn¡¯t been very polite with Allen on the phone. He had even shouted at


    Allen when he spoke of Joey¡¯s depression.


    ¡°Long enough to have heard every word you¡¯ve said.¡±


    Joey looked at Philip expressionlessly, ¡°Did you just say that¡­I¡¯m sick and I have depression?¡±


    Philip sighed. She would know the truth sooner orter. Perhaps it would be best for her if she knew it


    and thus took the doctor¡¯s advice. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not a terrible disease, and your


    condition isn¡¯t serious. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve gone through in the Charles family. But I knew you


    weren¡¯t happy. You¡¯ll be fine if you try to remain calm and gradually forget the unpleasant memories of


    the past.¡±


    Joey was still motionless in a trance.


    She was strangely calm at the moment, like a pool of stagnant water.


    She knew how she developed such a disease better than anyone else.


    She had depression not because of Mrs. Charles¡¯s unkindness and Ynda¡¯s meanness in the Charles


    family.


    Ben Hawk was the one who had truly driven her insane.


    The horrible memory of Ben Hawk¡¯s assault and threat had taken a heavy toll on Joey¡¯s mentality.


    Ynda had shown up today to awaken the memory and trigger the psychological disease.


    Philip was intimated by Joey¡¯s unusual calmness. He knew that mental illnesses can be much more


    terrible than physical illnesses, because a person who is mentally ill probably looks perfectly normal


    while suffering unimaginable pain.


    ¡°Philip, I don''t want to see him now.¡±Joey said after a long while.

 Chapter 194 I love you so much

    Chapter 194 I love you so much


    Philip froze for a second and soon realized that Joey was referring to Allen.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Why?¡± Philip couldn¡¯t understand it, ¡°Allen is on his way here. He should be here soon.¡±


    Joey shook her head painfully, ¡°I¡¯m sick now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose control when I see Allen. I don¡¯t want to


    fight with him and upset him¡­¡±


    She was worried that Allen would dislike her for it.


    Philip was shocked, ¡°No, it won¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re oversensitive. Allen loves you very much. He


    certainly won¡¯t dislike you for anything. He will freak out if you refuse to see him.¡±


    He hated to give Joey up to Allen, but he knew Allen was the only one who could relieve her


    psychological pain at the moment.


    Joey gradually calmed down.


    She had tried to avoid Allen a moment ago, but she couldn¡¯t wait to see him right now.


    Joey had to admit that she had lost control of her emotions.


    Allen arrived at the hospital soon.


    He was shocked to learn that Joey had been diagnosed with depression during pregnancy. He was


    both self-condemned and heartbroken. Words were not enough to express how he felt at this moment.


    He had been told by the maid Eighteen before he left for the hospital that Ynda had paid a visit to his


    family today.


    He didn¡¯t know what Ynda had done to Joey, but he knew Ynda should be held responsible for


    Joey¡¯s current conditions.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. I should have told you about Ynda. I thought she was just an ex-girlfriend from


    college and we hadn¡¯t spoken to each other for four years. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so crazy.¡± Allen held


    Joey¡¯s hands and exined carefully.


    He had gotten it straight with Ynda. He had refused her tly. But he hadn¡¯t expected that Ynda


    would be so extreme and unreasonable on her return from abroad. He could hardly recognize her now.


    Joey looked up to stare into Allen¡¯s eyes, ¡°Allen, I just have one question. Why did you fall in love with


    me?¡±


    Allen was surprised. He hadn¡¯t thought about it before. He just had fallen in love with her for no reason.


    However, a moment of silence was easily taken as hesitation for Joey. She believed that he was afraid


    to tell her the truth.


    Joey took a step back and smiled sadly, ¡°You fell in love with me because of Ynda, is it true? We


    looked very much alike from behind, am I right?¡±


    Allen was perplexed to hear it, ¡°Baby, what are you talking about? You two looked alike from behind?


    Did Ynda say something to you? Do¡¯t believe anything she says. I¡¯ve had nothing to do with her long


    ago. I love you for who you are. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joey believed that he was telling the truth.


    It might just be a coincidence that she and Ynda looked alike from behind.


    Besides, Allen had broken up with Ynda four years ago when he met Joey. How could he have


    remembered what Ynda¡¯s back looked like?


    Joey gradually believed that she had asked for it herself.


    How could she have doubted Allen¡¯s love just because of Ynda¡¯s sabotage?


    Joey closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them again, she was more sober-


    minded and determined. She looked at Allen lovingly and said, ¡°Allen, I love you so much!¡±


    Allen was a little surprised by her bold love confession. He gently held her in his arms with a smile and


    said softly, ¡°You silly girl, I love you very much too.¡±


    Philip, who had been watching them in silence, put on a faint smile on his face at the sight. He turned


    around and left.


    He wasn¡¯t needed here anymore.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m taking you to meet a friend of mine who is a very good psychiatrist. I will ask him to give you


    a psychological evaluation and then make a treatment n for your condition. What do you say?¡±


    Allen carefully weighted his choice of words at the thought of Joey¡¯s condition. He would hate to upset


    her.


    Joey was amused, ¡°Allen, you don¡¯t need to be so careful. It isn¡¯t as serious as you think. But I agree


    with you if you want to take me to see a psychiatrist. I don¡¯t want to be so paranoid, either. It¡¯s


    exhausting.¡±


    They got in the car and went to see Allen¡¯s psychiatrist friend.


    It was lunch break when they drove past the CL Group.


    Joey saw Vivian in the secretarial uniform walking out the front door of thepany with her chin held


    high, like a proud peacock. Suddenly someone in light green clothes rushed to her and grabbed her


    hair from behind. Vivian was pped hard in the face for four or five times.


    Joey hurriedly turned to Allen and said, ¡°Allen, stop the car!¡±

 Chapter 195 She was pissed off

    Chapter 195 She was pissed off


    Allen saw Vivian being attacked by a woman and it was his younger sister Martha.


    He mmed on the brakes and quickly got off the car with Joey.


    ¡°You little bitch, you slut! Go to hell!¡± Martha grabbed Vivian by the hair and pped her hard. Martha


    threw her to the ground and hit her without mercy.


    ¡°Ah¡­it hurts! You¡¯re crazy. Let go of me¡­¡±


    Vivian fell under the wind and was no match for Martha. She was screaming with pain.


    They were instantly surrounded by many curious people.


    ¡°Martha, what are you doing? Let her go!¡± Allen nudged his way through the crowd to stop Martha.


    ¡°How dare you? You stupid crazy woman! Let me show you what I can do.¡± Vivian tried to attack


    Martha in retaliation once she was free.


    Never in her life had she suffered such a humiliating loss.


    ¡°Vivian, stop!¡± Joey shouted at her. But she didn¡¯t step forward to pull her sister away. She was


    pregnant now. It would be too dangerous for her to get involved in a fight.


    However, Vivian wouldn¡¯t listen to Joey. Before she could touch Martha, Allen had stepped in and said


    coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why don¡¯t you sit down and talk about it calmly? There is no need to get


    into a fight in public like two shrews.¡±


    He didn¡¯t approve of Martha raising a hand to someone else in public, but since he had stepped in and


    stopped her, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to hurt Martha.


    Martha was his sister. She might be rebellious sometimes, but she was his beloved sister after all.


    Allen had never been very fond of Vivian since he knew what she had done to Joey.


    Vivian was trembling with anger, because she couldn¡¯t hit Martha back. She pointed at Allen, Joey and


    Martha, and said furiously, ¡°Good for you. You three teamed up to bully me. I''ll get my revenge one day.


    Just wait and see.¡±


    She threw an angry nce at Joey and left.


    Joey felt sorry for herself, because she hadn¡¯t done anything and her sister hated her guts now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Besides, Vivian would have been beaten terribly by Martha if she and Allen hadn¡¯t showed up. She


    wasn¡¯t grateful at all.


    Martha obviously hadn¡¯t worked off her anger with Vivian. She tried very hard to break free from Allen¡¯s


    tight grip.


    Allen was irritated, ¡°Martha, what the hell are you doing? Why did you hit her? You¡¯re a highly educated


    young woman. How could you have been so shrewish? You¡¯re getting out of control. Don¡¯t you know


    that she could sue you for assault?¡±


    Martha smiled disapprovingly and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t think she has the nerve to sue me. I hit her


    because she deserved it. She seduced Lawrence! I¡¯ll beat her every time I see her from now on.¡±


    Joey and Allen were shocked.


    ¡°Martha, are you serious?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t totally unexpected for Joey. It was highly possible that Vivian had done it, because she was


    always vain and skittish. Hadn¡¯t she been seeing Quentin? Joey couldn¡¯t believe that she had tried to


    seduce Lawrence. She was way too restless and greedy.


    Martha ground her teeth. Her eyes were cold and crazy, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Why else would I hit her?


    Do you really think I¡¯m insane?¡±


    She had gone to Lawrence¡¯s office only to find that Vivian was sitting on hisp half-naked. Lawrence


    would have slept with Vivian if she hadn¡¯t showed up in time.


    She had been infuriated by the sight. She had just wanted to kill Vivian on the spot, but Lawrence was


    being very protective of Vivian. She had no choice but to leave angrily.


    However, she hadn¡¯t left. She had decided to wait for Vivian in the lobby on the first floor. Therefore


    Martha had charged at Vivian the moment Vivian got off work.


    That was the whole story.


    Allen shook his head. He knew Martha must have been very pissed off. He neither liked what Vivian


    had done nor agreed with how Martha had gotten back at Vivian. Thus he said with a straight face,


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it at home. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±


    He waved at the crowed to go away and asked Martha to get in the car.

 Chapter 196 He tempted her with money

    Chapter 196 He tempted her with money


    Vivian bought a new suit of clothes in a store to rece her torn clothes.


    She looked at her red and swollen face in the mirror. Her scalp hurt very much. She ground her teeth


    resentfully.


    She felt so badly wronged.


    She hadn¡¯t seduced Lawrence. Lawrence had tried to tempt her instead.


    She had gone to work as usual today. Lawrence suddenly called her to his office in this morning.


    She walked into Lawrence¡¯s office with butterflies in her stomach.


    Lawrence was slouching back in the chair with no expression on his handsome and cold face. He just


    stared at her.


    Vivian was intimidated by his stare. It took her a while to work up the courage to ask him carefully, ¡°Mr.


    Charles, is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Lawrence said coldly, ¡°I heard Amanda is suing Quentin for divorcetely because of you?


    Vivian trembled with fear when she heard the usation. She suddenly looked up at Lawrence, ¡°Mr.


    Charles, I¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    She had no idea how Lawrence had gotten the news. Quentin and Amanda were secretly married in


    thepany. There were even fewer people who knew about their divorce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to muddle through with me.¡±


    Lawrence raised his eyebrows coldly, ¡°Quentin is my secretary general and Amanda is my


    administration manager. Both of them are vital to thepany. Of course, I investigated everything


    about them. They were secretly married, because they wanted to work better. I could understand that.


    So I pretended not to know about it. But they¡¯re getting divorced now, and it has badly affected their


    work efficiency. It all started with you. Tell me, what should I do with you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Charles¡­¡± Vivian was at a loss what to do. It seemed that she was going to lose her job.


    However, Lawrence suddenly smiled and looked at her with strange eyes, ¡°What''s the point of being a


    third wheel? Why don¡¯t you be my mistress?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian was shocked. She stared at Lawrence and said nothing.


    Lawrence smiled and pulled a credit card from his wallet and threw it on the table, ¡°This is an unlimited


    gold card, and you can spend as much as you want. It¡¯s yours if you agree.¡±


    Vivian gasped with a wide-open mouth. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. As far she knew,


    Lawrence would never date any female employee in thepany. Besides, there was no other woman


    in his life.


    It was rumored the he was gay and Vivian believed it. But he was asking her to be his mistress with


    such an attractive offer. It was mind-blowing. She just couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Lawrence frowned when Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it, do you? Never mind. Why


    don¡¯t you leave and send Faith in on your way out?¡±


    Faith was another secretary of Lawrence¡¯s.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vivian came to her sense when Lawrence might have second thoughts about the candidate. She took


    the gold card on the table without hesitation.


    The gold card was attractive enough, but what attracted her most was Lawrence himself. He was way


    better than Ben Hawk and Quentin in both social status and appearance. A golden bachelor like


    Lawrence had always been her ideal future husband.


    Lawrence was cold and serious with moral integrity. Vivian had been too unconfident to approach him


    in the past. Now she had to seize the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity when he offered to take her as his


    mistress.


    Vivian thought of Joey at the moment.


    Joey had found herself a man as perfect as Allen, and Vivian was very jealous of her. She wouldn¡¯t feel


    inferior to Joey anymore if Lawrence became her man. She had no idea that Lawrence was actually


    Allen¡¯s younger brother at the time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early. You have to follow two principles as my mistress, or I could rece you with


    another woman anytime.¡±


    Lawrence was disgusted by Vivian¡¯s excitement. He had seen too many women like her who


    worshipped money and he had always despised such women. But he needed such a woman around to


    put on a good show.

 Chapter 197 They loathed each other

    Chapter 197 They loathed each other


    ¡°Two principles?¡± Vivian was slightly surprised, ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°The first one is that you must be avable whenever I need you. The second is that I just need you to


    pretend to be my mistress when it¡¯s absolutely necessary. You don¡¯t have to sleep with me.¡±Lawrence


    said coldly. He exined it without mercy, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any immoral woman. So don¡¯t try to


    seduce me. Don¡¯t even think about it, do you understand?¡±


    Vivian went pale at these hurtful words, but she knew very well that she was in no position to be mad at


    him.


    A mistress wasn¡¯t supposed to be respected.


    Therefore, she smiled pragmatically, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Yes, she understood it, but it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that she would keep her word.


    Lawrence had put it bluntly, but their ¡°rtionship¡± would certainly bring many opportunities for her to


    charm her way into his heart.


    Lawrence had asked her to put on a good show when Martha came to the office to see him and found


    him half-naked with Vivian straddling hisp in a most inappropriate way.


    However, Vivian hadn¡¯t expected that Lawrence¡¯s sister Martha would overreact. Martha couldn¡¯t hurt


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    her in the office because Lawrence was very protective. She had been ambushed by Martha


    downstairs.


    Vivian touched her swollen face and looked at herself in the mirror. The more she thought about it, the


    angrier she became. She had never been afraid of fighting. She had lost this fight because she wasn¡¯t


    vignt enough. She swore to hit Martha back hard whenever the opportunity presented itself.


    After clothes shopping, she walked into a restaurant and ordered some fast food and chicken soup,


    because she knew Ben Hawk was waiting for his lunch at the hospital right now.


    Ben Hawk had been lying on the bed for some time after his leg and ribs were broken by those stoned


    gangsters. Vivian had been taking care of him.


    ¡°Why are you sote today? Are you trying to starve me?¡±


    Ben Hawk, whose leg was now in a thick ster cast, yelled at Vivian impatiently when she showed up


    with lunch in the ward.


    Having been beaten up by Martha, Vivian was already in a bad mood on her way to the hospital. She


    was infuriated by Ben Hawk¡¯s rudeness. She mmed the food and chicken soup down on the table by


    the bed and said coldly, ¡°All you care about is food. Don¡¯t you see my bruised face? You don¡¯t care


    about me at all.¡±


    Ben Hawk finally realized that Vivian¡¯s face was red and swollen. He hadn¡¯t noticed it. But he believed


    he was so irritable for a reason. He had been bashed up by some strangers and ended up in the


    hospital. He paused and softened his voice, ¡°Who did it? Why?¡±


    Vivian froze. She couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. So she lied, ¡°One of my colleagues had always picked on


    me at work. I couldn¡¯t stand her any longer today, so I had a fight with her.¡±


    Ben Hawk didn¡¯t suspect anything. He shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Why did you get into a fight with


    someone else in the office? You lost the fight and gotughed at by your coworkers. Don¡¯t ever do it


    again! If our friends knew it, it will bring disgrace to both of us.¡±


    He was very unhappy.


    Vivian was burning with anger. He neitherforted nor cared for her, even if she had been hurt so


    badly. All he cared about was his brilliant image.


    Vivian stared at him with increasingly angry eyes. But she knew she couldn¡¯t tell him what had really


    happened. She had no other choice but to choke down her anger. She turned her head, and said


    nothing more.


    Ben Hawk assumed that Vivian agreed with his opinion. He opened the lunch box and frowned, ¡°Why


    are you bringing me fast food again? I¡¯m fed up with it. It tastes gross. And the chicken soup is clearly


    badly cooked and it won¡¯t do any good to my recovery. Vivian, why don¡¯t you cook me some decent


    food? I¡¯m badly injured and you¡¯re bringing me garbage food every day. Don¡¯t you want me to get well


    sooner?¡±


    Vivian was finally exasperated.


    She suddenly retorted angrily, ¡°Ben Hawk, are you through? I have a job and I have no time to cook for


    you at all. Besides, you know I can¡¯t cook.¡±

 Chapter 198 He was left alone

    Chapter 198 He was left alone


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your attitude. I know you were bullied at work, but don¡¯t take it out on me.¡± Ben Hawk


    frowned and red at Vivian impatiently, ¡°You and Joey are sisters. Joey is a good cook. Why can¡¯t


    you? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? How do you get mad at me?¡±


    He regretted very much that he had chosen Vivian over Joey.


    Vivian was furious that he hadpared her with her sister. The most hated thing in her life was a


    as Joey. It was a forbidden topic for her.


    Therefore, Vivian was really pissed off and yelled at Ben Hawk, ¡°Now you regret it, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m


    telling you, I regret it, too. I must have lost my mind when I chose you. Look at yourself. You¡¯re neither


    rich nor powerful. You resigned as the business manager in the Walter Group because of this incident.


    Now you¡¯re absolutely good for nothing.¡±


    She picked up her handbag and walked toward the door.


    ¡°Vivian, you seduced me and you¡¯re now pushing me away.¡±


    Ben Hawk was angry, but Vivian didn¡¯t even look back at him. He wished that he could stop her and


    grab her by the cor.


    However, with his leg in a thick cast, he couldn¡¯t possibly move around. He finally grabbed the fast food


    and chicken soup on the table nearby and threw them at the back side of Vivian¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Vivian screamed. She was covered with food all over.


    Fortunately the chicken soup had be less warm on her way to the hospital, or her pretty face


    would have been ruined by a bowl of hot soup.


    ¡°Ben Hawk, why don¡¯t you go to hell? I¡¯ve brought you meals and given you a sponge bath every day


    ever since you came to the hospital. You ungrateful bastard! How could you do this to me? Go to hell!¡±


    She wiped the soup off her face and turned around to hit him with her handbag like crazy while


    screaming at him angrily.


    ¡°Ah¡­stop it, you crazy woman! I¡¯m badly injured already¡­ouch¡­¡±


    With two of his ribs broken, Ben Hawk had been recovering very well, but he was still too weak to exert


    his strength without feeling excruciating pain. Thus he could do nothing but let out screams of pain


    when Vivian got ballistic.


    His cry drew the attention of a nurse.


    ¡°He¡¯s a patient. How could you hit a patient? A family member or friend of the patient should take care


    of him, not hit him. Stop it!¡±The nurse hurriedly stopped Vivian and said seriously.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a patient. So what? Is that such a big deal? Don¡¯t you see what he did to me? I¡¯ve covered


    with food all over. It seems to me that he¡¯s lost his mind!¡±


    Vivian pushed the nurse away and hit Ben Hawk hard in the leg in the ster cast. Then she turned


    around and rushed out of the room.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ben Hawk hadn¡¯t expected that Vivian would hit his broken leg so hard and brutally. He


    screamed in pain and the upper half of his body bounced so hard and he suddenly sat up with cold


    sweat on his forehead. He pointed his fingers at Vivian¡¯s back and choked with anger.


    The nurse felt sorry for him and called the doctor at once.


    Fortunately Vivian¡¯s attack didn¡¯t do much damage to Ben Hawk¡¯s broken leg, but the pain would linger


    for quite some time.


    Ben Hawk was left alone in the room when the doctor and the nurse were gone.


    He was angry, sore and hungry now.


    He had ruined his lunch, and he was starving.


    He took out his phone and tried to call his many other girlfriends.


    He decided to call his former assistant at the Walter Group Jillian first. But always a very enthusiastic


    lover as Jillian, she was surprisingly cold to him on the phone. The reason was quite obvious. He was


    no longer the business manager at the Walter Group, so there was no need for Jillian to suck up to him


    as his assistant now.


    Then he called his second, third, fourth girlfriend¡­who had slept with him when he was a healthy and


    promising senior executive in argepany, as well as his so-called friends whom he had fooled


    around with in the past. None of them was willing to pay him a visit in the hospital or bring him any food


    on various excuses of busy work, bad signal or dead battery.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that Ben Hawk realized how miserably he had failed. There was no one around


    when he needed a girl or a true friend who coulde to his rescue when he was desperate.


    He suddenly missed Joey very much.


    If he hadn¡¯t cheated on Joey and fallen out with her, she would still be his girlfriend now. Joey would


    never abandon him in the hospital, because she had always been a loyal and lovely girlfriend.


    Ben Hawk sighed and closed his eyes.


    He was sorry, but he wasn¡¯t regretful.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As they say, one can¡¯t make an omelet without breaking eggs. He believed that his current pathetic


    situations were only temporary. With the huge sum of money he had extorted from Fiona and his


    savings of all these years, he was confident that he could start his own career soon, which was why he


    had taken the opportunity of the incident to quit his job at the Walter group.

 Chapter 199 I鈥檒l fight to the end

    Chapter 199 I¡¯ll fight to the end


    Ben Hawk made the ninth call, and there was still no one who would help him. There suddenly came


    the crisp sound of high heels from the hallway. A slender young woman appeared at the door of his


    room.


    Ben Hawk looked up and stared at her in amazement. With a sexy low-cut ck dress and xen long


    curls, she looked stunningly beautiful. Every man would be instantly attracted when they saw her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ben Hawk hadn¡¯t seen her before. Was she in the wrong room?


    Ynda slightly held her chin up and looked him over from head to toe with indifferent eyes. She went


    to his bed graciously and said condescendingly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. All you need to


    know is that I¡¯m Allen Charles¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡±


    Ben Hawk frowned at Ynda¡¯s tone. He didn¡¯t like her, though she was a beautiful woman. But her


    identity intrigued him greatly.


    He looked up at her with a frivolous smile, pretending to be indifferent, ¡°So what? Does this have


    anything to do with me?¡±


    Ynda smiled quietly, ¡°Is that so? We¡¯re Allen and Joey¡¯s exes. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s room for us to


    cooperate?¡±


    ¡°Cooperate?¡± Ben Hawk raised his eyebrows, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into your background. You¡¯re talented and ambitious, though youe from the


    countryside. Most importantly, you¡¯re selfish and smart. So you know what I mean. Don¡¯t tell me you


    have no feelings for your ex-girlfriend Joey, because it will only make you a hypocrite. I don¡¯t like to


    cooperate with hypocrites.¡±


    Ben Hawk thought for a moment and shrugged, ¡°Since you put it so bluntly, I have nothing to be afraid


    of. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re going after? I¡¯ll think about it when you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t seem very interested. All right, before we start talking about cooperation, I¡¯ll show


    you something that you¡¯d be very interested in.¡±


    She opened her designer bag and took a stack of papers out of it. She handed them to Ben Hawk, ¡°Do


    you remember those three gangsters who beat you up so hard that you ended up in the hospital? Here


    are their profiles. They all work for a well-known gangster in the neighborhood named Crazy Eyes who


    works for Shawn, a big shot in the city.¡±


    Ben Hawk was confused. Even the police hadn¡¯t caught the three stoned gangsters who had bashed


    him up, and finally decided to drop the case. The woman in front of him had made a thorough


    investigation on them. He was very impressed yet a little intimidated.


    ¡°What are you driving at? Who is Crazy Eyes? Who is Shawn? I¡¯ve never met them, never even heard


    of them.¡±


    He had neither borrowed any money from loan shark nor offended any important figures. He certainly


    hadn¡¯t messed up with either of them.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of them. But what about thedyboy queen Fiona?¡±


    Ynda looked at him with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ve checked it out. Fiona went to see you at the Phoenix


    Hotel very shortly after he had arrived in China. When you two left the hotel, Fiona had a long chat with


    Joey in a caf¨¦ nearby. I don¡¯t know what has been going on with you three, but one thing is certain.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fiona hooked up with the powerful and dangerous Shawn the very night. You were nearly beaten to


    death by his men in the next day. I think any sensible man could see the connection.¡±


    Ben Hawk was furious when he instantly realized what had really been going on. His eyes were red


    and revengeful. He ground his teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve never expected her to be so wicked and cruel. She hated me


    so much that she tried to kill me...¡±


    He had assumed that it was just an incident, because he, from what he had known of Joey, believed


    that she wasn¡¯t bold enough to hurt him. He hadn¡¯t even doubted her before he was told the truth by


    Ynda.


    Ynda smiled with satisfaction when she saw how furious Ben Hawk had be. She decided to


    strike the iron while it was hot, ¡°What do you think of our cooperation now?¡±


    Ben Hawk looked at her with red eyes, ¡°Tel me, what is your n? I¡¯ll fight to the end.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Ynda smiled. It was the smile of triumph. She leaned over to him and whispered her n in his


    ears.

 Chapter 200 A conspiracy against her

    Chapter 200 A conspiracy against her


    The engagement party would be held tomorrow. Joey was both happy and nervous.


    The store called Joey to try on the beautiful engagement dress that was worth hundreds of thousands


    of dors in the afternoon. If it didn¡¯t fit or satisfy her, they would adjust it on the spot.


    Allen had gone to work, so he couldn¡¯t go to the store with her. Joey called her best friend Sarah,


    because she wanted to share the happiness with her.


    Unfortunately, Sarah¡¯s younger brother Patrick had gotten worse recently in the hospital. Apart from


    work hours when she had to deal with John Walter and his twin lovers, Sarah had to spend the rest of


    her time with her parents and her poor brother. She couldn¡¯t make time to see Joey. She could only


    stay for one hour in Joey¡¯s engagement party tomorrow.


    Joey understood Sarah¡¯s dilemma. Sheforted Sarah with a few words and hung up the phone.


    The owner of the wedding dress store brought the engagement dress for Joey to try it on with the help


    of her maids Seventeen and Eighteen.


    Just then, Joey¡¯s phone rang. It was Ynda.


    Ynda hadn¡¯t shown up again since thest time Joey had seen her. Joey¡¯s pregnancy depression


    had improved a lot under the guidance of Allen and her psychiatrist these days. But she couldn¡¯t help


    feeling nervous when Ynda suddenly called her.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Joey hesitated for a moment before she answered it.


    ¡°I knew you would answer my call.¡± There came Ynda¡¯s arrogant voice from the other end of the


    phone, ¡°I¡¯m at Sky Caf¨¦ right now. Why don¡¯t youe over and sit down with me for a while? I have


    something to say to you in person.¡±


    Joey tightened her grip on the phone and said calmly, ¡°I have nothing to say to you. So don¡¯t ever


    bother me again.¡±


    Ynda smiled disapprovingly, ¡°You¡¯d bettere and see me, if you want the engagement party to go


    well tomorrow. Otherwise, I¡¯m not sure what will happen tomorrow. Remember, you have toe


    alone.¡±


    Before Joey could respond, she had hung up the phone.


    Joey frowned deeply when the phone hung up. She was getting engaged tomorrow. What the hell did


    Ynda want to do?


    Joey really didn¡¯t want to see Ynda. She had disliked Ynda very much since theirst encounter.


    But she knew that Ynda was definitely a determined and ruthless girl who would do whatever she


    had said. She was afraid that something unexpected and terrible would happen at her engagement


    party if she didn¡¯t go to see Ynda.


    Joey made up her mind. She said to Seventeen and Eighteen who were trying to put the dress on her,


    ¡°I¡¯d like to try it onter. I¡¯ve to go to the bathroom first. Why don¡¯t you two hold the dress before it


    creases?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Joey.¡± Her maids answered obediently and held the engagement dress in their hands. They


    had gotten along very well with Joey these days, and they had lowered their guard around Joey.


    Therefore, Joey easily left the store alone and took a taxi to the Sky Caf¨¦ to meet Ynda. However,


    she couldn¡¯t find Ynda anywhere after she walked into the caf¨¦. There was someone covering


    his/her face with a piece of newspaper at a table near the window. Joey assumed that it was Ynda


    and went over to the table.


    The person slowly put down his newspaper when Joey approached him.


    ¡°Ben Hawk?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Joey suddenly went pale when she saw the face behind the newspaper. She subconsciously took a


    step back, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    It was definitely not a coincidence.


    Ben Hawk smiled and his wicked eyes made her blood run cold, ¡°I¡¯m the one who really has something


    to say to you and I told Ynda to ask you out. Why don¡¯t you sit down? I think we need to talk it over.


    Don¡¯t worry. What am I going do to you in public? Besides, my leg is still in a ster cast. I couldn¡¯t do


    anything to you even if I want to.¡±


    He deliberately patted his right leg in a thick ster cast to show that he meant no harm this time.


    Joey realized that she had been fooled by Ynda.


    But since when had Ben Hawk and Ynda hooked up with each other?


    They had been total strangers. How did they get know each other?


    The thought made her even more nervous. She had instinctively wanted to turn around and run away,


    but she knew she couldn¡¯t. She sat stiffly across from Ben Hawk and said with a straight face, ¡°What do


    you want to say?¡±

 Chapter 201 She fell into a trap

    Chapter 201 She fell into a trap


    Ben Hawk stared at Joey and said abruptly, ¡°I was almost beaten to death, and you were behind it,


    weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Joey¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she shook her head calmly, ¡°No!¡±


    She didn¡¯t lie, because it wasn¡¯t her behind it. Fiona had done it without her permission. Of course, she


    wouldn¡¯t give Fiona up, because she knew Fiona had done everything for her. But if Ben Hawk had


    proof, she would admit it when necessary and take all the responsibility.


    Ben Hawk didn¡¯t believe it. He smiled and said sarcastically, ¡°I guess one can really change a lot in a


    short amount of time. Joey, you¡¯re really different. Never mind, what goes aroundes around. All is


    even now. I just want to confirm one thing with you today. I know you¡¯re pregnant, is the baby mine?¡±


    Joey was so angry that sheughed, while shaking her head, ¡°Ben Hawk, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re


    ridiculous? How could the baby be yours? It¡¯s not yours, for sure. It¡¯s Allen¡¯s.¡±


    But it seemed that Ben Hawk hadn¡¯t heard her. He said suddenly, for no reason at all, ¡°Joey,e with


    me. Don¡¯t think about the power and wealth of the Charles family anymore. Why don¡¯t the three of us


    live a happy and peaceful life together? I¡¯m begging you. We are young and we can make money.


    There¡¯s no point in trying to use our baby to marry into a rich family.¡± Joey was confused, ¡°Are you


    insane? I¡¯ve never intended to marry into the Charles family with my baby. Don¡¯t you understand what I


    said? The baby is not yours. I¡¯m marrying Allen, just because I love him for who he is. It has nothing to


    do with the Charles family. Don¡¯t think that you can ruin my happiness by joining hands with Ynda.


    I¡¯m telling you, no one can ever separate us.¡±


    She stood up angrily. She couldn¡¯t go on talking to him face to face like this. She couldn¡¯t bear to see


    his disgusting face for another second.


    Ben Hawk didn¡¯t stop her. He just leaned back in his chair and watched her m the door and leave


    with cold eyes.


    He slowly took a nice-looking pen out of his shirt pocket and yed with it for a while in his hand with


    an increasingly cruel smile on his face.


    It was more than a simple pen, because there was a miniature voice recorder in it. Such a high-end


    equipment was certainly not his. Ynda had given it to him to record his conversation with Joey in the


    caf¨¦.


    Joey had no idea that she had fallen into a big trap that Ynda and Ben Hawk had set for her, neither


    did she know that while she was talking to Ben Hawk face to face, there was a ck Lamborghini


    parked across the road from the Sky Caf¨¦ with Allen sitting in it.


    Allen had undoubtedly seen everything when Joey and Ben Hawk spent some time alone in the caf¨¦.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Allen should have been at work now, but he had suddenly gotten a call in the office from Chance who


    asked him to drive to the Sky Caf¨¦ without telling him why. Allen had waited for Chance for quite a


    while across the street, but Chance was nowhere to be seen. He finally saw Joey walking into the caf¨¦


    to meet Ben Hawk alone.


    Parked across the street from the caf¨¦, Allen couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Joey and Ben


    Hawk, let alone their facial expressions. He could only vaguely see them sitting across the table from


    each other.


    Allen found it hard to breathe when Joey walked out of the caf¨¦. He had never expected that she would


    see Ben Hawk behind his back.


    He took out his phone and called Joey with a cold face.


    Joey breathed a sigh of relief after she left the caf¨¦. She held her head slightly high and walked on the


    street slowly. She tried her best to calm down, and told herself over and over again not to get angry so


    easily, for both her mental health and her baby.


    Just then, her phone rang and it was Allen. She answered it immediately, ¡°Allen!¡±


    Staring through the window at her dancing a little, Allen heard her lovely and happy voice. He paused a


    while and softened his voice, ¡°Baby, where are you now?¡±

 Chapter 202 The conspiracy made by three

    Chapter 202 The conspiracy made by three


    Joey felt guilty. She replied, almost subconsciously, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m trying on the engagement dress.¡±


    She knew it was wrong to lie to Allen, but she was afraid that he would be mad at her if he knew she


    had gone to see Ben Hawk. But it seemed that the more careful she was, the worse things got.


    Sitting behind the wheel, Allen looked at Joey not far away and tightened his grip on the wheel with his


    left hand. His right hand suddenly felt weak with the phone in it. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to


    question her in the face of her lie. He paused for a while and smiled self-mockingly, ¡°Well, keeping


    trying it on.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone.


    ¡°Allen, hello¡­¡±


    Joey was surprised that Allen had hung up so quickly. He had never hung up on her before. He had


    always waited for her to hang up first.


    She was very confused, but she had no idea that he was just ten feet behind her right now.


    Chance and Martin, who had been standing on the second floor of the western restaurant opposite the


    Sky caf¨¦, had watched the scene.


    ¡°How wonderful! Well, Chance, I never knew you could be so smart. You really arranged a good show!¡±


    Looking through the window at Allen and Joey downstairs, Yndaughed and pped her hands.


    However, Chance looked at Ynda very impatiently and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sarcastic. You made


    the whole n, and I just called Allen to lure him toe here. I bet you¡¯re way better than me when it


    ¡°Really?¡± Ynda smiled disapprovingly and said, ¡°Is that apliment? All right, thanks, partner.¡±


    Chance said, ¡°I believe you have more than one partner. Ben Hawk should be here any minute. I¡¯m


    going downstairs to meet up with Allen. I asked him toe here to see me after all. I have to give him


    an exnation, or he¡¯ll certainly suspect something.¡±


    Ynda nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our n tonight. It¡¯s the most important part of the whole picture and


    everything depends on it. He will be mine if it works out. Otherwise we¡¯ll fail miserably.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will win, because I know him and her very well.¡±


    Chance adjusted his sses and his eyes looked wicked and dangerous.


    Chance had hardly reached the stairs when he bumped into Ben Hawk who was climbing the stairs


    difficultly with a stick and his right leg in a thick cast.


    Chance and Ben Hawk had met each other on several asions before, and they were definitely not


    strangers. Ben Hawk had gone to visit Joey¡¯s father at Chance¡¯s clinic twice as her former fianc¨¦ after


    Mrs. Linderman had identally pushed her husband down the stairs. Ben Hawk had never liked


    Chance, because Chance was Allen¡¯s friend.


    Now with one of them going downstairs while the other one going upstairs, they finally looked at each


    other face to face. Chance undoubtedly won the silent battle.


    They brushed against each other without saying anything. But the very eye contact dered both the


    beginning and end of an intense war.


    Ynda immediately stood up at the sight of Ben Hawk. She took the special pen from his hand and


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    pressed an almost invisible button at the tip of the pen. Suddenly the conservation between Ben Hawk


    and Joey was yed very clearly.


    Ynda smiled excitedly after she listened to the recording. She looked up at Ben Hawk, ¡°Well done.


    It¡¯s¡­perfect.¡±


    Ben Hawk frowned. He was confused, ¡°There was nothing special about the conversation I just had


    with her. And the sentence you told me to add to the conversation sounded irrelevant. I don¡¯t see why


    you¡¯re asking me do this.¡±


    Ynda smiled and gave him a sidelong nce. She was apparently contemptuous of him, ¡°Of course


    you don¡¯t know why. How could people of humble origins like you and her understand our special


    means in the upper ss? Well, your job is done. You¡¯ll see her in agony very soon. This is the end of


    our cooperation!¡±


    She put the pen away, stood up elegantly and left in high heels.


    Ben Hawk ground his teeth angrily, but he could do nothing but repress his anger, because he knew


    that a girl as rich and powerful as Ynda was someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend right now.

 Chapter 203 An irresistible command

    Chapter 203 An irresistiblemand


    At 3:50 p.m., a delicately wrapped mysterious document was sent to George Charles¡¯s office with his


    name on it.


    After a security check at the door, it was put on his table.


    He had gotten several of these mysterious documents that informants had sent here on a daily basis.


    Thus he wasn¡¯t surprised to see it at all. But after he opened it, he frowned at its content. The


    document was centered on one person, and it was Joey Linderman.


    It was a detailed report on Joey, her family and educational background, etc. But it mainly described


    her previous rtionship with Ben Hawk.


    In fact, George Charles had known everything about Joey.


    He had never intended for his son Allen to marry Joey, but he had sent someone to investigate her long


    ago as a discreet father. Thus he wasn¡¯t surprised to see any of it.


    However, an ordinary sound recorder in the file suddenly caught his attention.


    He naturally pressed the y button of the recorder.


    There instantly came the voices of a man and a woman. The man said, ¡°I just want to confirm one thing


    with you today. I know you¡¯re pregnant, is the baby mine?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Ben Hawk, it¡¯s yours, for sure. It¡¯s not Allen¡¯s.¡±


    The man continued, ¡°Joey,e with me. Don¡¯t think about the power and wealth of the Charles family


    anymore. Why don¡¯t the three of us live a happy and peaceful life together? I¡¯m begging you. We are


    young and we can make money. There¡¯s no point in trying to use our baby to marry into a rich family.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°I¡¯ve intended to marry into the Charles family with my baby. I love the power and


    wealth of Charles family. I¡¯m telling you, no one can stop me.¡±


    The conversation was short, but there was a shocking secret in it. George Charles turned pale when he


    heard it.


    The man¡¯s voice sounded strange, but the woman¡¯s voice was as familiar as it could be for him. It was


    Joey!


    ¡°What a shameless girl!¡±


    Blue veins stood out on his forehead with fury. He smashed the recorder on the floor and his eyes were


    ferocious.


    Joey would have been stunned to hear the recording if she were here.


    The conversation had been tampered with. She had indeed said every word of it, but it wasn¡¯t exactly


    what she had said. Now her words had beenpletely twisted to express the opposite of her


    intended meaning.


    It wasn¡¯t a very clever trick, but George Charles hadn¡¯t really trusted Joey very much. A man clever as


    a fox, he didn¡¯t even question the authenticity of the recording.


    He quickly gave Chance a call.


    ¡°Hello, Chance, are you in the hospital now?¡± His voice was deep and serious.


    ¡°Yes, I am, Uncle Charles.¡± Chance answered loudly.


    ¡°Is there any operating room avable? I¡¯d like to book one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯m bringing someone in. See you in half an hour, bye!¡± He hung up the phone.


    ¡°All right!¡± Chance froze for a while with the phone in his sweaty hand, because he was very nervous.


    He had been waiting for George Charles¡¯s call for two hours.


    It was part of their n and it had apparently worked.


    Chance knew exactly what George Charles was going to do.


    After hanging up on Chance, George Charles immediately called Joey.


    Joey had returned home from the wedding dress store. Her phone suddenly rang when she was about


    to go lie in the bed for a while. It was George Charles. Joey was surprised and scared. She quickly sat


    up and answered it nervously, ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything, there came George Charles¡¯s irresistiblemand from the other end


    of the phone, ¡°I have something to ask you in person. Leave home now, and the driver will bring you


    here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Joey was shocked. It was the first time George Charles had ever gone straight to her, which made her


    very uneasy, ¡°Well¡­I just got back from outside. I think Mrs. Charles might not allow me to go out


    again.¡±


    ¡°I already told her. She wouldn¡¯t stop you. Hurry up. I don¡¯t like waiting for anyone.¡± His voice was cold


    and authoritative.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Joey agreed with a trembling voice. She wondered why he had insisted asking her to meet him outside,


    but she just didn¡¯t dare to ask. She was somehow intimidated by Allen¡¯s father.


    George Charles hung up right away.


    Joey immediately got off the bed and changed into something in but decent. Her maids Seventeen


    and Eighteen followed her to the door. George Charles¡¯s private driver had been waiting for her.


    After Joey got in the car, her maids were stopped when they tried to get in the car. The driver said with


    a straight face, ¡°Mr. Charles prefers Miss Joey to go to see him alone. You two don¡¯t need to go with


    her¡­¡±

 Chapter 204 An amniocentesis test

    Chapter 204 An amniocentesis test


    The maids didn¡¯t dare to disobey George Charles¡¯s orders.


    Joey was even more nervous that her maids couldn¡¯t go with her.


    The car was moving steadily and quickly, and Joey became more and more restless along the way.


    She secretly took out her phone, trying to make a call to Allen.


    However, the minute she took out her phone, the driver suddenly said to her, as if he could see what


    she was trying to do without turning his head, ¡°Miss Joey, are you going to call the young master? Mr.


    Charles said that he just wanted to ask you a few simple questions, and then I would drive you home. I


    think there is no need to disturb the young master in case he makes a big deal out of it.¡±


    Since the driver put it so bluntly, Joey had to put her phone away. It would be very inappropriate for her


    to call Allen anymore.


    To her surprise, the car went straight to Chance¡¯s private hospital.


    After she got off the car, she was immediately shown the way to the VIP reception room by two nurses


    who had been waiting for her at the hospital gate. George Charles was already sitting on the sofa


    waiting for her.


    Joey slightly lowered her head and clenched her fingers. She slowly walked up to him.


    George Charles looked up at her. He was more than forty, but he was handsome as ever. He had the


    unique charm of a mature man, which made him all the more attractive than handsome younger men.


    He just stared at Joey¡¯s face. It was the first time he had ever looked at her so closely.


    His heart was beating fast, and he frowned.


    For a moment he thought she was strangely familiar. She looked like some woman he had known


    before. But the thought was fleeting, and he didn¡¯t look into it, because he had been carried away by


    burning anger at the moment.


    However, he would regret what he had done today for the rest of his life. But that would be another


    story.


    He stood up and red at Joey. His voice was cold and condescending, ¡°Who is the father of your


    baby?¡±


    Joey suddenly looked up at him in shock. It was an odd question. ¡°What do you mean? The baby is


    Allen¡¯s, of course.¡±


    George Charles said disapprovingly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s his or not, a DNA test will tell us the answer.¡±


    Joey was stunned and furious. She couldn¡¯t remain submissive any longer. She raised her voice, ¡°I


    knew that no one in your family has ever trusted or respected me, except Allen. You want a paternity


    test? All right, you can do it as soon as the baby¡¯s born. I have nothing to be afraid of, because the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    baby is Allen¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± George Charles shook his head and smiled enigmatically. His voice was icy-cold. ¡°I don¡¯t have


    the patience to wait for seven or eight months before the baby is born. The bloodline of the Charles


    family is not to be tampered with. I want to know the truth today. Take her for an amniocentesis test


    immediately.¡±


    Two tall female doctors immediately pushed the door open and walked into the room.


    They said nothing and grabbed hold of her arms from each side.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me. I don¡¯t want an amniocentesis test¡­¡± She was anxious, angry, and


    afraid.


    She had never heard of an amniocentesis test before. She had no idea how risky the operation was,


    but the very name of the operation was horrifying for her. She would never allow anyone to do any


    harm to her unborn child.


    She struggled, she screamed, she wanted to run, but it was all in vain.


    George Charles looked at her coldly, as she was dragged into the cold operating room in a frenzy.


    After Joey was dragged out of the room, Chance came slowly out of the curtains handing down to the


    floor where he had been hiding.


    George Charles didn¡¯t turn around. He lit a cigarette, took a puff and blew a smoke ring, ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to hide from her.¡±


    Chance sat across from George Charles, ¡°She¡¯s Allen¡¯s girlfriend after all. If I were here and didn¡¯t save


    her, Allen would never forgive me for that.¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want Joey to know that he was involved and had yed a vital role in it.


    George Charles smoked in silence with a deep frown on his face.


    Chance paused and said, ¡°Uncle Charles, I have to reconfirm with you about the risks of the


    amniocentesis. An amniocentesis is generally suitable for the second trimester, and the best time for


    amniocentesis is 16 to 20 weeks of gestation. Joey is now less than 10 weeks pregnant and had little


    amniotic fluid in the amniotic cavity. If the operation is forced on her, the fetus would be very likely to be


    stabbed during the operation, and the uterine cavity would probably shrink and lead to miscarriage.


    Uncle Charles, are you sure you want her to have the operation now? If you change your mind, it¡¯s still


    not toote. I could call the operating room right away.¡±

 Chapter 205 His ex-girlfriend was all over him

    Chapter 205 His ex-girlfriend was all over him


    Chance was just being hypocritical. Apparently it was all part of Ynda and his n. But it was


    necessary for him to y the convincing part of Allen¡¯s loyal friend. Or it would be too bad if George


    Charles found out that something was wrong


    George Charles was obviously a man of his own mind. Chance¡¯s simplest-minute advice didn¡¯t have


    much effect on him. He flicked the ashes of his cigarette and said with a straight face, ¡°Allen is getting


    engaged to her tomorrow, and I would never allow her to get engaged to my son carrying another


    man¡¯s child. It would be a disgrace not only to Allen, but to the Charles family. Besides, as you said, it¡¯s


    just a possibility. It¡¯s not certain that something bad will happen to her. She should have known how


    risky it would be from the moment she moved into the Charles house. If she took the risk, why shouldn¡¯t


    I?¡±


    Chance went silent and said nothing more.


    The sky was getting dark outside, and colorful lights gradually lit up the night sky of the city.


    Just then, Chance¡¯s phone rang.


    Chance said apologetically, ¡°Uncle Charles, I¡¯m going out to take the call.¡±


    George Charles nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chance turned off the ringtone as soon as he went outside. No one was calling him. It was just an


    rm clock he had set as a good excuse to get away from George Charles temporarily to make a very


    important call.


    He was going to call Allen, of course, but he wasn¡¯t going to tell Allen toe to Joey¡¯s rescue. He was


    going to ask Allen out for a drink at the Elsner Club tonight.


    Allen actually had gotten off work, but he was still sitting in his office, because he didn¡¯t want to go


    home. The thought of Joey lying to him this morning about having gone to see Ben Hawk behind his


    back was infuriating. But he couldn¡¯t lose his temper, because he was afraid that it would stimte her


    emotionally.


    In this case, Chance¡¯s call couldn¡¯t havee at a better time. Allen agreed without the slightest


    hesitation. He even told Chance to ask Martin toe along.


    He had spent most of his spare time keeping Joeypany these days. He couldn¡¯t even remember


    how long it had been since he¡¯d gone out drinking with his best friends.


    Allen went to the Elsner Club in a fit of pique.


    However, when he opened the door, he didn¡¯t find Chance or Martin. There was only one person in the


    room, and it was Ynda.


    Ynda was dressed to the nines today. She was wearing a purple V-neck dress, which perfectly


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    showed off her most sensual breasts and long legs. In the soft color light, every inch of her fair skin


    seemed to radiate seductive luster, which made her all the more tempting than ever.


    ¡°Ynda¡­¡± Allen froze for a second, but he quickly looked away and frowned, ¡°Why are you here?


    Where are Chance and Martin?¡±


    Ynda was a little disappointed that Allen had not been seduced by her beauty. She stood up and


    walked up to him. She said coquettishly, ¡°Allen, just the two of us tonight, ok? I¡¯ve missed you so much


    these years.¡±


    She wrapped her arms round his waist, trying to nestle in his arms.


    ¡°Ynda, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    He grabbed Ynda by the shoulder and pushed her away. He took two steps back and said seriously,


    ¡°I¡¯m getting engaged tomorrow. Stop fooling around, will you? We broke up a long time ago. You¡¯re an


    excellent girl, and I¡¯m sure you will find a better man than me.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want any other man. All other men are wimps, and none of them is better than you. All I


    want is you.¡±


    Ynda leaned forward to hug him again and said affectionately, ¡°Allen, I know it was my fault, I


    shouldn¡¯t have left you to go abroad to study. Now I¡¯m back, and I¡¯m here for you. Please don¡¯t push


    me away. Why don¡¯t we start over?¡±


    She had dated several men in the past four years since she left Allen, but they were all overshone by


    her first boyfriend Allen who was an outstanding young man in terms of both family background and


    personal conditions. She had found her unable to fall in love with any other man.


    What goes aroundes around. In the end, she had to admit that Allen was the best and the most


    ideal boyfriend she could ever have. So she would never let him go.


    She was willing to go for anything that she really liked at any cost, and it was one of her most important


    principles of life.

 Chapter 206 It was too late to regret

    Chapter 206 It was toote to regret


    Allen shook his head helplessly and pushed away his ex-girlfriend who had thrown herself into his arms


    without hesitation again. He said coldly, ¡°Ynda, You¡¯ve always been a very proud girl, and such a


    humble gesture doesn¡¯t suit you. There was a time when I really loved you, but it¡¯s all over. Now I love


    Joey more than I ever loved you. So don¡¯t do this again. I really don¡¯t want us to fall out with each


    other.¡±


    Ynda was, after all, the woman he had loved so deeply that he hated to hurt her too much.


    Allen¡¯s t refusal made Ynda realize that he would never take her back, no matter what she did.


    She smiled helplessly. She turned around, went to the table in the middle of the room, and picked up


    the two sses of wine she had prepared. She walked up to Allen, handed him one of them and looked


    at him with painful eyes, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made up your mind, I will only humiliate myself if I bother you


    again. I wouldn¡¯t go so far. Drink this ss of wine, and I¡¯ll take back what I said.¡±


    Allen took the ss and smiled with relief, ¡°That¡¯s it. A man and a woman could be friends, if not lovers.


    I hope we can still be friends in the future.¡±


    Ynda shrugged and nodded, ¡°Well put. Let¡¯s drink to that. Cheers!¡±


    She gently raised her ss and touched his.


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Allen happily drained the ss of red wine in one gulp.


    However, shortly after he drank it, he felt dizzy, as if the whole world were shaking.


    ¡°The wine¡­¡± He looked at the ss in his hand and then looked at Ynda before him. He only saw


    hercent smile the moment before he copsed.


    ¡°Allen, why did you have to make me drug you? I really didn¡¯t want to. Don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m doing this


    because I love you!¡±


    She caught his fallen body with one hand, and gently touched his handsome face with the other. Her


    eyes were full of obsession and insanity¡­


    At the same time, back in the hospital, Chance was still sitting with George Charles in the VIP reception


    room, waiting for the result of the DNA test of Joey¡¯s baby.


    The phone on the table in front of them finally rang.


    Chance immediately pressed the speakerphone and asked, ¡°How is it going?¡±


    There came the voice of the authoritative doctor who had operated on Joey from the other end of the


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    phone, ¡°Mr. Chance, the operation is over, and the results came out. The DNA simrity between the


    baby and Mayor Charles is as high as 99.9%.¡±


    The baby was undoubtedly Allen¡¯s.


    George Charles heard the news loud and clear because Chance had pressed speakerphone.


    He was neither happy nor relieved. He was just shocked by the news. He frowned and was lost in


    thought, puffing away at his cigarette.


    The baby was his son¡¯s. What was going on with the voice in the recorder this afternoon?


    It seemed that he had been deliberately misled by someone. He stubbed out his cigarette in the


    ashtray and his eyes were dead serious.


    Who was it? Who had the balls to trick him?


    Well, well, if he found out who had done it, he would certainly make his life a living hell.


    However, as George Charles sullenly lost himself in anger, the phone on the table suddenly rang again.


    Chance pressed the speakerphone even faster than he had just done moments ago. But before he


    could ask any questions, the authoritative doctor shouted into the phone in a panic, ¡°Mr. Chance, it¡¯s


    very bad. The patient suddenly had abdominal cramps and hemorrhage. I''m afraid she¡¯s losing the


    baby.¡±


    George Charles instantly went pale.


    He suddenly stood up, but fell back on the sofa feebly. He looked up at Chance who was equally


    shocked. His lips were trembling, but he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    He had known that an amniocentesis test would probably put the baby at great risk when he told Joey


    toe to see him at the hospital, but he had no mercy for the baby. He has assumed that it wasn¡¯t


    Allen¡¯s and he couldn¡¯t have cared less about it.


    Now¡­DNA test result had proved that the baby was Allen¡¯s.


    It was toote. But what could he do? The baby was gone.


    Lying on the back of the sofa feebly, he closed his eyes and rubbed his temples. He couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Chance¡¯s fingers trembled. He buried his head in his hands and said nothing.

 Chapter 207 She was miserable and helpless

    Chapter 207 She was miserable and helpless


    As Chance had expected, Joey¡¯s uterine cavity had suddenly be smaller, resulting in miscarriage.


    But he wasn¡¯t happy at all. He was even beginning to feel a little scared, and his hands were shaking.


    He was a doctor. A doctor was supposed to save lives, not¡­murder someone, let alone an unborn


    baby. He hadmitted a serious sin that he would never be able to make up for, even if he would


    save hundreds of thousands of lives in the future.


    He suddenly regretted having cooperated with Ynda ining up with such a wicked n to hurt


    Joey. He was more worried that if the truth came out someday, neither Joey nor Allen would ever


    forgive him. He was afraid that his uncle George Charles, who had always been very kind to him,


    wouldn¡¯t go easy on him.


    He racked his brains and quickly came up with a n. He looked up at George Charles who was still


    angry and regretful, and said, ¡°Uncle Charles, now Joey¡¯s baby is gone, I¡¯m afraid Allen will certainly go


    to the bottom of it.¡±


    George Charles slowly opened his eyes. He was actually very worried, but he refused to admit it, ¡°Yes,


    the baby is gone. Do you really think Allen will kill me to avenge his unborn child?¡±


    Chance said, ¡°Of course not. But it will probably do harm to the father-son rtionship between you


    and Allen. You know, when Allen loses his temper, the consequences will be particrly serious. I do


    have an idea that will get you out of trouble.¡±


    George Charles was interested, ¡°What¡¯ the idea? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, Joey has suffered from depression during pregnancy, and one of the symptoms of


    depression is¡­ hallucination.¡± Chance was subtle.


    George Charles was clever enough to understand what Chance meant. He sighed with relief and


    patted Chance on the shoulder, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. I¡¯m calling home to arrange everything.¡±


    Chance wiped the sweat from his forehead, ¡°Hope we can get away with it.¡±


    If nothing else, the n would work brilliantly. But Joey would still be the one who hurt the most in this


    incident.


    Chance mourned for Joey¡¯s baby for several seconds. He only hoped that Joey, who would have been


    utterly hurt and distressed, would throw herself into his arms. That was what he had really wanted.


    In the operating room, Joey felt excruciating pain in her belly. Her face was pale as paper and she


    curled up in pain.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Blood was running down her inner thighs and she could smell it. She closed her eyes in despair.


    She lost consciousness after she was given an anesthetic injection.


    When she awoke, it was dark and there was no one around.


    A dull white moonlight shone through the window, and she could vaguely see that she was in a ward


    now.


    She stroked her ttened belly and felt the swelling emptiness inside. She knew her baby was gone.


    ¡°Baby, my baby¡­¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, she let out a shriek, jumped out of bed, and rushed to the door.


    However, it seemed that the door was locked from outside, and she couldn¡¯t open it.


    ¡°Let me out. Give my baby back, my baby¡­ah¡­¡± She rapped on the door hard with excitement, and


    the whole room echoed with her shrill cries.


    Unfortunately, there was no response from outside, no matter how loud the noise was.


    She had just lost her baby and was very weak. After shouting for only a few minutes, she lost her


    strength.


    She leaned feebly against the door and slid slowly to the ground. She wrapped his arms tightly around


    her legs and murmured with trembling lips, ¡°Allen, Allen, where are you¡­¡±


    She was so scared now.


    The baby was gone¡­


    By moonlight, Joey, now mentally and physically exhausted, identally saw her handbag that she


    had brought to the hospital with her lying on the bedside table. All of a sudden, much like a drowning


    person who had seen a boat nearby, she hurriedly grabbed the bag, took the phone out of it, and gave


    Allen a call with trembling hands.


    However, no one answered it.


    She called him again, still no answer. She didn¡¯t give up and kept calling him again and again¡­


    Finally, when she called him for the twenty-second time, it was answered.


    But it wasn¡¯t Allen.


    A woman answered it and it was Ynda.


    ¡°Hello, Allen¡¯s in the shower and couldn¡¯t answer your call. Can I help you? Tell me. I¡¯ll let him know


    when I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± There came Ynda¡¯s soft and

 Chapter 208 She didn鈥檛 get what she had wanted

    Chapter 208 She didn¡¯t get what she had wanted


    Joey was stunned. She had raised her hopes a moment ago while calling Allen, but Ynda¡¯s voice


    has just hit her really hard, ¡°How could it be you? Where is Allen? How did you get his phone?¡±


    Ynda sneered, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it be me? I¡¯m telling you, his phone is here because he¡¯s here too. You


    should know better than to bother us again if you¡¯re a smart girl.¡±


    She quickly hung up the phone.


    Joey was left nk-minded and petrified with the phone in her hands.


    After God knows how long, she suddenly got a text message.


    She looked down at her phone dully and it was just a photo, a photo of Ynda and Allen hugging


    each other with no clothes on above their waists. Allen¡¯s eyes were closed and he seemed to be


    asleep. Ynda¡¯s eyes were wide open and she was looking at Joey through the screen with a


    mocking smile on her face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Joey let out a cry and mmed her phone against the wall.


    Why? Why did it happen?


    Why? Why are you doing this to me?


    Joey was shaking and struggling helplessly, trying to get to her feet. She must get out of here. But


    physically and mentally battered as she was, she lost her strength. Her knees felt weak and she fainted


    on the floor.


    Allen¡¯s betrayal was a thousand times worse than the loss of her baby¡­


    In the five-star luxurious hotel DoubleTree, when the morning sun shone down onto the bed through


    those beautiful curtains, Allen woke up and opened his heavy eyelids to find himself in a strange


    luxurious room. The memory ofst night gradually came back to him.


    Last night, he had gone to the Elsner Club to have a drink with Chance, but he had found Ynda


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    instead. Then he drank a ss of wine Ynda handed him, and the next second, he passed out¡­


    Now he woke up and found himself in this room. But he couldn¡¯t remember anything that had happened


    after he lost consciousness.


    He lifted the quilt and found himself in underpants. He didn¡¯t dare to recall what had happened the night


    before. All he could think of now was Joey¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t gone home all night, what would she think


    of it?


    He couldn¡¯t afford to stay for another second. He jumped out of bed, picked up his clothes on the floor


    and threw them on.


    Just then, Ynda came out of the bathroom in her bathrobe. Her wet hair indicated that she had just


    taken a shower.


    She smiled and walked over to hug Allen from behind. She pressed her body against his and said


    softly, ¡°Allen, are you hungry? What would you like for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± Allen put on his pants and buckled his belt. With a swing of his hand, he


    violently pushed her away for several meters.


    Caught off guard, Ynda fell hard on the big messy bed, but she wasn¡¯t angry at all. She propped her


    head on one hand, and looked at Allen with a big smile on her face, saying mockingly, ¡°Are you in such


    a hurry to get to your engagement party with Joey?¡±


    Allen had been buttoning his shirt. He suddenly turned around, rushed to her and sped her chin with


    his right hand. He was burning with anger, ¡°Why would you have done that when you know I¡¯m getting


    engaged today?¡±


    Her chin was hurting so much. It was the first time she had ever seen him so angry. As far as she could


    remember, he had always been gentle and elegant. It turned out that he could be so pissed off.


    She suddenly hated Joey very much, because Joey had taken all his love.


    ¡°Allen, I love you. I¡¯ve done everything because I love you.¡±


    She looked at Allen with teary eyes. He obviously had no affection for her, which was really hurtful.


    He smiled coldly, ¡°I hate schemes. Don¡¯t sugarcoat your selfishness with love. You¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re


    no longer the girl I used to know. I won¡¯t change my mind even if something had happenedst night,


    because Joey¡¯s the only woman I love. I only hate you now.¡±


    He released his right hand and looked away. He grabbed his coat and left the room without the


    slightest hesitation.


    If something had happened to Joey because he hadn¡¯t returned homest night, he would never


    forgive Ynda, his first girlfriend that he had really loved long ago.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡± Ynda shouted at him as he was leaving. He didn¡¯t look back.


    ¡°Allen Charles, I didn¡¯t know you were such a cold-hearted man.¡±


    She knew that she would never get him back. She was never a weak and defeatable girl. She slowly


    sat up and looked at the door. Suddenly, she began tough hysterically, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll still get


    engaged to you if you hurry back to her now? In your dreams! No one else could get what I can¡¯t get¡­


    ha-ha¡­¡±

 Chapter 209 They thought it was just an accident

    Chapter 209 They thought it was just an ident


    The sun was scorching hot in the sky.


    It was noon when Joey slowly woke up.


    She found herself in the hospital bed somehow and surrounded by Allen, Sarah, Martha, Philip and her


    parents who were supposed to be at home in the countryside now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When she saw her parents, it suddenly urred to her that she was getting engaged to Allen today. So


    her parents had travelled all the way from their hometown to attend her engagement party, only to find


    her in the hospital.


    Everyone was overjoyed when Joey finally woke up.


    However, Joey¡¯s eyes had been fixed on Allen¡¯s face since she opened them. She just stared at him


    with those empty eyes.


    They were all worried about her state of mind.


    Allen felt very sorry for her. He bent down and took her pale face in his hands, ¡°Baby, how are you


    feeling? You can tell me.¡±


    She stared nkly at Allen¡¯s handsome face with her increasingly serious and cold eyes. After a long


    pause, she said painfully, ¡°The baby¡­is gone.¡±


    He was heartbroken, but his voice was even gentler, ¡°I know. The baby wasn¡¯t doing great. It¡¯s not your


    fault that our baby is gone. Don¡¯t be too sad. We¡¯re young and we¡¯ll have another baby.¡±


    When he left the hotel and hurried back home, he had gotten the news of her miscarriage. He knew he


    would never forgive himself and Ynda.


    His mother Mrs. Charles had told him that Joey had lost the baby because she had lost her temper


    when he hadn¡¯t returned homest night. Joey¡¯s maids were scared and nodded along.


    Joey didn¡¯t know that Allen had been misled. She was infuriated by what he had said. She suddenly sat


    up and grabbed him by the cor, shouting, ¡°It¡¯s not an ident. It was your father George Charles


    who killed our baby. It¡¯s him¡­¡±


    ¡°Baby, please calm down.¡±


    Allen immediately took her hand and frowned, ¡°My father wasn¡¯t at home when you lost the baby


    yesterday. How could he have hurt our baby? Joey, Chance said that your condition has worsened and


    you might have hallucinations.¡±


    He was suggesting that she was so mentally deranged that she had med others for what had


    happened to her. She shouldn¡¯t have pointed fingers at his innocent father.


    She was shocked by Allen¡¯s usation at first, but she soon realized what he meant.


    She stared at him in disbelief. She burst into tears and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me.


    Do you think I¡¯ve wronged your father? Or, do you think I¡¯m insane?¡±


    Hallucinations? What a convenient excuse to put all the me on her with such an irrefutable


    symptom. It was clever but malicious.


    He shook his head as she pressed him closer, ¡°No, baby, of course you¡¯re not. You¡¯re just ill. I¡¯ll take


    you to see a psychiatrist when you get better. You¡¯ll be all right, I promise.¡±


    She stared at him with teary eyes.


    It seemed that Allen was convinced that she had lost the baby by ident, that it had nothing to do


    with his father, and that she was mentally ill. The more she thought about it, the more emotional she


    became. She was sad and helpless, and she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    But she knew she couldn¡¯t lose her temper, because if she lost it, everyone would think she was


    seriously ill, and then no one would ever believe what she said.


    ¡°Baby, do you have something to say? Go ahead, tell me.¡± Allen could see that Joey was trying very


    hard to repress her emotions, but now he could do nothing but calm her down.


    Sarah, Philip, and her parents were very concerned about her, too. But Joey didn¡¯t want to be


    She took a deep breath. She knew she had to change the subject right now, because she would really


    lose her mind if it went on.


    There was no denying that she was ill, but she knew that her depression wasn¡¯t severe enough to


    cause hallucinations. She recollected herself and asked, ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±


    Allen was shocked by the question. He went pale, ¡°I¡­had a drink with Martin at the Eslner Club.¡±


    Given Joey¡¯s current conditions, Allen eventually decided not to tell her about what had happened


    between Ynda and himst night for now.


    ¡°Then what?¡± Joey looked into his eyes and clenched her fists.

 Chapter 210 They tortured each other

    Chapter 210 They tortured each other


    ¡°And then what?¡± Joey stared into Allen¡¯s eyes.


    He turned his head slightly to avoid looking her in the eye, ¡°Then¡­I got drunk and fell asleep in the


    club.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Her eyes became colder. Her eyes made him feel intimidated and guilty.


    But since he had decided to lie to her at first, there was no turning back now. He had to continue to lie,


    ¡°That was it. I woke up this morning and rushed back home, only to find that you had been sent to the


    hospital. So I came to the hospital immediately. Baby, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Joey closed her eyes and there was a mocking smile on her face. When she opened her


    eyes, they were shockingly cold and resentful, ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Everyone was shocked, including Allen.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± Before Allen could say anything, Joey had shouted at him, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t call me baby ever


    again. Get out of here! Didn¡¯t you hear me? I don¡¯t want to see you here. Get out¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to restrain herself anymore at the moment. Allen¡¯s betrayal had hurt her more than the


    loss of her poor baby. She screamed hysterically and tore at her hair frantically, which made her look


    even like a mad woman.


    They were shocked by her sudden loss of control. They tried to stop her at once. She had just lost her


    child, and she was too weak to handle such mood swings.


    Just before they could stop her, Allen had held her in his arms andforted her, ¡°Baby, Don¡¯t do that.


    You¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Let me go. I hate you. I hate you all. I¡¯ll avenge my baby¡­¡±


    She shouted hysterically and her eyes were red and swollen. Being held so tightly by Allen, her hands


    could only touch his back. She began to scratch his back like crazy, and sink her teeth into his shoulder


    at the same time. He was bleeding.


    He was sweating from the pain, but he wouldn¡¯t let go of his arms around her, because he was afraid


    that she would hurt herself once he released her. If his physical pain could relieve her mental pain a


    little, he would be happy to take it.


    So Allen just allowed her to scratch and bite him in silence, leaving him bruised and covered in blood.


    Martha, Philip, Sarah, and Joey¡¯s parents were stunned.


    Frowning, Martha felt sorry for her brother and tried to pull Joey away. But before she could touched


    Joey, Allen said to her in a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t stop her. Let her. I¡¯ve failed her, and I deserve it.¡±


    If he had been more indifferent to Yndast night and hadn¡¯t drunk the ss of wine she handed


    him, Joey wouldn¡¯t have lost the baby because he hadn¡¯t returned home all night. He would regret it for


    the rest of his life.


    He didn¡¯t even know why Joey was so sad and hysterical at this moment.


    Martha suddenly changed her mind. They were torturing each other, and neither of them protested.


    What could she do as an outsider?


    ¡°You¡¯re insane, both of you!¡± Martha couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She turned around and rushed out of


    the room.


    Philip had been watching Joey hurting Allen and herself with a broken heart. He clenched his fists.


    What could he do but stand by and watch at the moment? Her screams were breaking his heart.


    Sarah covered her mouth with her hands to stop herself from crying out loud. But tears kept running


    down her cheeks. She felt deeply sorry for Joey. But her life was miserable too. What could she do but


    cry along with her friend?


    ¡°Joey¡­¡± Mr. Lindnerman wept bitterly and trembled with grief.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mrs. Linderman couldn¡¯t decide what to do at first. But she finally shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all?


    She¡¯s crazy. If you don¡¯t stop her, I¡¯m afraid Allen is going to end up in the hospital too.¡±


    She pushed her husband away and ran out of the room. She shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Help!


    Doctor, doctor, it¡¯s getting out of control here¡­¡±

 Chapter 211 It seemed that she was really insane

    Chapter 211 It seemed that she was really insane


    Mrs. Linderman¡¯s cry immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the corridor. Chance, who


    had been hiding in the dark and watching everything, finally showed up in time. He looked very worried.


    He rushed into the room, took a syringe out of her pocket without saying a word, and gave Joey an


    injection in the neck.


    Once the medicine kicked in, Joey, who had been hysterically biting Allen, suddenly quieted down. Her


    hands and legs went weak. She closed his eyes, and fell into Allen¡¯s arms, as if she had suddenly


    fallen asleep.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    Chance moved so quickly that Allen couldn¡¯t have stopped him. He was very confused and worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just gave her a sedative to help control her condition.


    Chance looked very serious. When he saw Allen¡¯s scratches and bites, he suggested, ¡°You¡¯ve been


    hurt like this by her. Why don¡¯t youe with me and take care of the wounds?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to leave her. You have to take care of the wounds right here.¡±


    Allen put Joey in bed slowly. Although she had fallen asleep, he still wanted to stay with her.


    Chance couldn¡¯t argue with him, so he asked Sarah and Mr. Linderman to leave the room for a while to


    give Allen some privacy. Then he sent for some disinfectant to treat Allen¡¯s bruises.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m going to another hospital to visit my brother. I¡¯ll see Joey tomorrow.¡±


    Sarah found that it was time for her to see her younger brother Patrick today. He would be waiting for


    her. She had to go.


    Mr. Linderman nodded feebly, ¡°Well, see you tomorrow. Please give our regards to Patrick.¡±


    Just then, Philip suddenly said to Sarah, ¡°I¡¯d like to go see Patrick with you. Thest time I saw him


    was a month ago.¡±


    He had dated Sarah for a few years, so he and her brother naturally knew each other, but the little guy


    liked him very much.


    He had dated Sarah for a few years, so he had naturally known Patrick very well. The boy had always


    liked him very much.


    There was nothing he could do at the hospital anyway. He was in no position to take care of Joey,


    whether she was awake or asleep.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sarah was well aware that Philip wasn¡¯t feeling well at the moment. She nodded with a smile, and they


    left the hospital together.


    As soon as Sarah and Philip had left, Mrs. Linderman became restless. She touched her husband¡¯s


    shoulder and said, ¡°Joey is now in hospital. I guess Vivian and Ben haven¡¯t gotten the news yet. It¡¯s not


    far from where they live anyway. I¡¯m going to tell them about it.¡±


    She got up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mr. Linderman¡¯s face suddenly became very grave. He certainly knew what his wife was


    thinking. He shouted at her, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to stay here with Joey. I¡¯m totally fine with it. But


    there is no need to tell either of them about Joey¡¯s condition. I won¡¯t allow them toe to the hospital


    to upset Joey. You can go now.¡±


    ¡°You stubborn old man¡­All right, I¡¯ll leave. Of course I won¡¯t stay here, because she isn¡¯t my daughter.


    Why should I stay with her? Huh!¡±


    Mrs. Linderman lost her temper when her husband had read her mind. She turned around and left


    angrily.


    It was a rare opportunity for her to go to the bustling city, so she had nned to go on a shopping


    spree with her daughter Vivian. With all the lovely things in the city, she would hate to waste her time in


    the hospital.


    Watching his wife leaving indifferently, Mr. Linderman couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed.


    Maybe it was a good thing that she had left. Her cold-heartedness and impatience would only annoy


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    him if she stayed.


    Therefore, Mr. Linderman and Allen, the two men who loved Joey most in the world, began to take


    turns to take care of her in the hospital.


    Mr. Linderman took care of Joey during the day, because Allen had to go to work. Allen took care of her


    during the night.


    Time flew. Ten days had passed in the blink of an eye.


    During the past ten days, Joey had eaten regrly, but she hadn¡¯t said a word. She had just been lying


    motionlessly in bed all day long and staring at the ceiling with wide, empty and unfocused eyes. She


    wouldn¡¯t respond to anyone.


    She looked like someone with dementia.


    Allen and her father had talked to her every day, trying to get a response out of her, but she remained


    silent.


    Allen had suspected that there was something wrong with Joey¡¯s body. But Chance told him that she


    had recovered very quickly and she had some mental problems.


    Chance implied that Joey had gone medically insane.


    However, Allen refused to believe it. But it was evident from her motionless and empty eyes that she


    couldn¡¯t even recognize him. He had to call in her former psychiatrist. But even the best psychiatrist


    couldn¡¯t do anything to help a silent patient.

 Chapter 212 An uninvited visitor

    Chapter 212 An uninvited visitor


    One afternoon, there are still a lot of visitors in the hospital.


    A tall and beautiful girl, walking gracefully in high heels, appeared in the corridor of the hospital¡¯s


    inpatient department. Her appearance immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention and they were all


    impressed by her beauty.


    There was a confident and proud smile on Ynda¡¯s face. She was no stranger tothe audience¡¯s


    admiration.


    She went straight to Joey¡¯s room based on the information Chance had given her.


    Joey was awake with her eyes wide open and fixed on the clock on the opposite wall all way. She still


    hadn¡¯t spoken a word. Mr. Linderman, who was supposed to be at her bedside now, had gone to buy


    her dinner.


    Therefore, the self-invited Ynda made it to Joey¡¯s bedside with ease.


    Looking down at Joey, who was pale-faced and lying in bed motionlessly, Ynda smiled sarcastically,


    ¡°Joey, I¡¯vee to check on you. I hear you¡¯re mad. Is that true?¡±


    Unfortunately, Joey didn¡¯t respond at all. She was still staring at the clock on the wall.


    ¡°Is she really mad?¡± Ynda frowned. She leaned closer to Joey and looked at her with fierce eyes,


    ¡°Are you faking it? Do you think Allen will take care of you for the rest of your life out of guilt? I¡¯m telling


    you, you¡¯re totally wrong. Men will always avoid a mad woman. You¡¯ve made a huge mistake this time.¡±


    Joey remained expressionless. She didn¡¯t even bat her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t hear what Ynda was


    saying. ¡°Well, you like ying with me. Fine, I¡¯ll y with you. You like to pretend to be crazy, don¡¯t


    you? I think I¡¯m capable of driving you crazy with the truth.¡±


    Ynda suddenly put on a creepy smile and said wickedly, ¡°Do you know why George Charles had


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    suddenly asked you to take a paternity test? Let me tell you, he did it because Ben Hawk and I teamed


    up to fabricate some false evidence. So I¡¯m the one who killed your baby. Well, isn¡¯t that shocking


    news?¡±


    People who are mentally unstable couldn¡¯t afford to be emotionally stimted. Ynda was just trying


    to irritate Joey. If Joey was really mad, that would be great. But if she wasn¡¯tpletely mad, Ynda


    wouldn¡¯t mind twisting the knife to drive her crazy for real.


    As Ynda had expected, Joey had an immediate reaction when Ynda mentioned her lost baby. Her


    dull eyes moved slowly from the clock on the wall to Ynda¡¯s pretty face, and they gradually became


    resentful.


    ¡°Your reaction proves you¡¯re not crazy!¡± Ynda frowned, because what she had really wanted to see


    was Joey¡¯s irresponsiveness.


    Ynda had decided toe here today mainly to see whether Joey was mad or not. Now it seemed


    that her condition wasn¡¯t as serious as others had thought. Ynda couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth at


    the thought.


    Ynda raised her hand and ran her forefinger back and forth across Joey¡¯s pale and smooth face. Her


    cold and hostile nails left Joey¡¯s face with faint scratches. She said cruelly, ¡°You¡¯re not crazy and you


    know the truth now. So what? There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯ve killed your baby.


    Now I¡¯m going to take Allen away from you. Do you know what Allen was doing with me on the night


    you were lying on the cold operating table? We¡­ouch¡­¡±


    Before Ynda could finish her sentence, she suddenly let out a scream.


    Joey had suddenly opened her mouth and bitten at her aggressive index finger.


    Joey had bitten her with the force and ferocity of a wounded she-wolf, which was frightening.


    ¡°Ah¡­my hand, it hurts¡­Help, help¡­¡±


    Ynda¡¯s face went pale with pain and she kept screaming. She tried to pull her finger out of Joey¡¯s


    mouth, but Joey kept her teeth very tight. It seemed that Joey had gnawed the flesh off her fingers and


    lodged in the bones inside. Blood was trickling from the corners of Joey¡¯s mouth and it was Ynda¡¯s


    blood, of course.


    Ynda¡¯s scream immediately drew the attention of several doctors and nurses.


    However, no matter how much they tried to persuade Joey and pull her off, she just wouldn¡¯t budge.


    She even began to bite Ynda harder, and her bloodshot eyes were unusually fierce, determined and


    resentful, as if she was trying to bite off Ynda¡¯s provocative finger.

 Chapter 213 Tears of joy

    Chapter 213 Tears of joy


    Joey refused to release Ynda¡¯s finger, until Chance showed up and gave her a sedative. She quickly


    quieted down and fell asleep unwillingly. But she was still clenching her teeth around Ynda¡¯s finger,


    which was a shockingly determined gesture.


    Chance had to pry open Joey¡¯s teeth to save Ynda. But her finger was so badly hurt that the bones


    could be seen inside. With her face pale with pain, she still tried to hit Joey who had just passed out on


    a sedative.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Chance grabbed Ynda and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t treat your finger in a timely


    manner, I¡¯m afraid it will be useless. You¡¯d better not waste any time now.¡±


    The woman he liked could only be hurt by him, and he would never allow anyone else toy a finger on


    her.


    That was exactly what he had done.


    Just then, Mr. Linderman came back with dinner. He didn¡¯t have time to ask what happened, but he


    immediately rushed to Joey as a protective father.


    Ynda knew that it wouldn¡¯t do her any good to stay any longer. So she had no choice but to leave


    the room with the help of two nurses. She had really suffered a great loss this time.


    She ground his teeth angrily and secretly vowed revenge.


    Joey had been awfully quiet since Ynda¡¯s visit.


    One day, Martin suddenly came to the hospital. But he just stood outside the window and quietly


    watched Joey for half an hour and left without saying anything.


    Chance watched the scene with a secret anxiety in his heart.


    It seemed that he wasn¡¯t the only man who wanted Joey.


    As Martin walked out of the hospital, he happened to run into Sarah who hade to visit Joey. But


    they hadn¡¯t known each other very well. They had only seen each other two or three times. They simply


    greeted each other with a nod.


    When Sarah came to Joey¡¯s room, Mr. Linderman was there. After a dozen day¡¯s toil and worry, he


    seemed to have lost much weight.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll take care of Joey. You go and have a rest.¡± Sarah said worriedly. She saw the exhausted


    look on his face and couldn¡¯t help thinking of her own father. They were both simple but particrly


    loving fathers.


    Mr. Linderman shook his head with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. But you¡¯vee at a good time. Joey is


    running out of groceries, and I¡¯m going to buy some for her. Please take care of her for me while you¡¯re


    here. Thank you.¡±


    Sarah nodded, ¡°Not at all.¡±


    After Mr. Linderman left, Sarah sat down by the bed and looked at Joey, who looked like someone with


    dementia. She felt deeply sorry for her friend, and burst into tears, ¡°Why have you be like this? I


    thought you would be happier than me, because you are such a wonderful person. Why have you


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ended up like this?¡±


    She took Joey¡¯s cold hands and pressed them against her face, ¡°They all say you¡¯re crazy, but I don¡¯t


    believe it. You¡¯re Joey. How could you have gone mad? I don¡¯t believe it at all. Please talk to me. You¡¯re


    my best friend. You¡¯re the only one who has been really good to me. How could you have gone crazy?


    No, I wouldn¡¯t allow it. Tell me it¡¯s not true¡­¡±The more she talked, the more excited she became. She


    finally threw herself over Joey and cried.


    However, Sarah suddenly felt someone was caressing her hair. Startled, she got up immediately to find


    that Joey, who had been dull and motionless, was looking at her with soft eyes. It was Joey who had


    been caressing her hair.


    ¡°Joey¡­you¡¯re not mad.¡± Sarah was thrilled and her voice was trembling.


    Joey shook her head and croaked out her first sentence in a dozen days, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sometimes, I¡¯m


    wide awake, like now. But other times, I¡¯m so confused and lost that I don¡¯t even know I am. Sarah, I


    think I¡¯m really going crazy. I don¡¯t want to go crazy. I really don¡¯t¡­¡±


    In the past ten days, she had been mostly muddle-headed. She was asionally sober, but she had


    no desire to say anything. She had just wanted to lie in bed until she died one day. Had it not been for


    Sarah¡¯s cries that awakened thest trace of her worldly concerns, perhaps she would have remained


    silent forever until she eventually lost her ability to speak.


    When she began to speak, Joey suddenly felt that her mind was much clearer. She had an epiphany.


    She became more excited at Joey¡¯s recovery. She held Joey¡¯s hands tightly and shed tears of joy,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re all right now. You¡¯ll get better soon. I¡¯ll call in the doctor. I¡¯m going to call Allen and


    your father, too. They will be very happy.¡±

 Chapter 214 I鈥檓 getting out of here

    Chapter 214 I¡¯m getting out of here


    ¡°No!¡± Joey suddenly took Sarah¡¯s hands and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t tell them. I¡­I just want to get out


    of here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sarah was shocked, ¡°Joey, where are you going?¡±


    Joey smiled bitterly, ¡°Anywhere is fine. I just don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Sarah looked at Joey anxiously. She was very afraid that Joey was talking crazy.


    ¡°Why? There are there are many reasons.¡± Joey shook her head feebly. She was heartbroken and


    helpless. She looked up into Sarah¡¯s eyes, ¡°Sarah, do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±Sarah replied without hesitation.


    Joey was relieved and grateful, ¡°Thanks. I knew I would always have you as my best friend, even if all


    others betray me. I just want to tell you that I didn¡¯t lose my baby by ident. Allen¡¯s father George


    Charles killed my baby. He forced me to have an amniocentesis for a paternity test, and it led to the


    miscarriage. But it¡¯s not as simple as it seems. George Charles was the ringleader. Chance and Ben


    Hawk were aplices. Most importantly, Ynda is s the mastermind behind the whole thing. Do you


    believe me?¡±


    Although Ynda hadn¡¯t revealed that day that Chance was involved in it, Joey was clever enough to


    figure it out herself. After George Charles had forced her to take an amniocentesis test, Allen wouldn¡¯t


    have doubted her words if Chance hadn¡¯t secretly offered help or kept it from Allen.


    Sarah was stunned, but she immediately nodded with determined eyes, ¡°Of course I believe you. I¡¯ve


    always believed you since the day you said your baby was not lost by ident. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re telling


    the truth. But they don¡¯t believe you¡­and Allen doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even he doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± Joey smiled sadly with silent tears, ¡°I will avenge this, but not now.


    Now there are too many people staring at me and expecting me to go crazy. Even if I don¡¯t end up


    crazy, I¡¯m sure they are going to drive me crazy in their own way. Sarah, I need your help. Please get


    me out of here.¡±


    Sarah thought for while after hearing Joey¡¯s request. Then she nodded with absolute certainty, ¡°All


    right. I¡¯ll help you. You must go somewhere they couldn¡¯t find you if you really want to leave. I¡¯ll send


    you abroad, ok?¡±


    Joey froze, ¡°Abroad?¡±


    She wanted to go away, but she had never thought of going so far away.


    However, she quickly decided that it was a great idea, because in that case, they wouldn¡¯t be able to


    find her very easily. Otherwise, with their statuses and resources, it wouldn¡¯t have made any difference


    wherever she fled to.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t go abroad without a passport, and it will take some time to get one. So you¡¯ll have to stay


    in the hospital for the time being.¡± Sarah exined carefully.


    Joey agreed, ¡°I see. I know what to do.¡±


    Now that she had made up her mind to go, she must make sure that nobody could ever notice anything


    unusual before she left.


    They talked a little more and Sarah didn¡¯t left until Joey¡¯s father returned.


    Joey resumed her dullness and motionlessness. The difference was that it was true until now.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Joey watched her father busily arranging her daily necessities while


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    asionally talking to her about household affairs. She suddenly felt that she had gone too far. She


    had to pretend to be muddle-headed while she was clear-minded.


    God knows how much she wanted to throw herself into her father''s warm arms and call him Dad!


    But she knew that she must keep it to herself. She had nothing left now. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her


    father who had loved her with all his heart, because she was afraid that, once word got out that she


    wasn¡¯t crazy, those people would do even crazier things to drive her crazy, such as hurting her beloved


    father.


    Mr. Linderman didn¡¯t know that Joey was awake now. He was talking to her about family matters as


    usual while secretly wondering whether he should call Samantha or not.


    It was a question he had been wrestling with for the better part of a month, ever since the first day Joey


    was admitted to the hospital after the miscarriage.


    Samantha was Joey¡¯s real mother after all. She had every right to know what had be of her


    daughter.


    But he was worried that Samantha couldn¡¯t take the blow if she knew. Besides, it was an exclusive


    hospital frequented by men of the upper ss. He feared that if she came to visit Joey, she would be


    recognized by someone. He would have made the biggest mistake of all if the visit affected her family


    by uncovering the past she had been trying to hide for so long.


    Therefore, after half a month of thinking and hesitating, He still hadn¡¯t decided whether to tell Samantha


    or not.


    However, he wasn¡¯t aware that, if he had called Samantha this time, there would be no momentous kin-


    iming incidentter.

 Chapter 215 Two unexpected guests

    Chapter 215 Two unexpected guests


    Sarah called Philip as soon as she came out of the hospital, and they agreed to meet half an hourter.


    But on her way to see Philip, she suddenly got a call from John Walter.


    Now Sarah didn¡¯t love John Walter as much as she had loved him before. She was no saint, and her


    love couldn¡¯t go unrequited. John Walter was too careless and insensitive to return her love.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was a cold and promiscuous womanizer who didn¡¯t know how to love a woman at all. Or he had


    disdained to fall in love with any woman, because he only loved himself.


    Although Sarah had loved him very much, her love had inevitably gone cold when he didn¡¯t cherish it.


    He assertively told her to go back to the office immediately to pick up two guests for him.


    She believed that they must be very important clients of the Walter Group. Otherwise why would John


    Walter have asked her, the chief secretary general of thepany, to personally pick up them? But


    when she saw them, she felt for a moment that her mind hadpletely stopped working. She was


    stunned to see the two guests with heavy luggage.


    They were Cindy and Marco from the Vige of Giant Smanders.


    Cindy was very pregnant for nearly six months.


    She had stayed at home for three months after conspiring with her father to kill Sam.


    She could havee to the city to find John Walter immediately after Sam¡¯s death, but she was a very


    scheming girl. She was worried that John Walter would tell her to have an abortion in early pregnancy.


    Now she was six months pregnant and the baby had already taken on human form. She believed John


    Walter probably wouldn¡¯t have the heart to kill his own child.


    She had won.


    A man as promiscuous as John Walter certainly had knocked up many women. He had dealt with it by


    simply giving those unfortunate girls a sum of money and asking them to have abortions. But in those


    cases, the girls were pregnant for only one or two months and the belly didn¡¯t show yet. So he hadn¡¯t


    felt any guilt for killing his own children.


    However, it was different this time. Cindy¡¯s belly was as big as a watermelon and the baby inside was


    no longer just a small lump of flesh. It had a body now. If he had the heart to kill the baby at this point,


    he would be a total jerk.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to ask Sarah to take Cindy back to his vi. Sarah was the one who


    was most familiar with his vi, because she had moved in with him three months ago at his repeated


    request.


    Sarah went off at once when she heard that he was going to put Cindy in the vi where they had been


    living together. She could bear it if he got another woman pregnant, but now he was asking her to stay


    with this pregnant woman from now on. Did he really think she had no self-esteem?


    She finally said nothing because of Marco.


    Marco had been staring at her since they met, which made her heart tremble a little.


    What a dork! She secretly cursed Marco. He shouldn¡¯t have made it so obvious, even if there had been


    something going on between them. If John Walter found out what was going on, she certainly wouldn¡¯t


    go punished.


    John Walter had slept around, but he would never allow his woman to cheat on him, unless she was


    someone he didn¡¯t want anymore.


    Unfortunately, Sarah was still wanted by John Walter. Or she should be really proud, because he had


    never been seen with a woman for more than two months, and Sarah was the only one who was still


    with him after nine months. It was a miracle.


    But she was only amused by the admiration of other women.


    Under the circumstance, she didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer, lest John Walter should notice something


    wrong. So she could only agree with a straight face, and then took Cindy and Marco back to John


    Walter¡¯s luxury vi.


    There was a driver in the car. Sarah sat in the passenger seat, while Cindy and Marco sat in the back


    seat.


    Cindy was curious and excited.


    Sitting straight in the passenger seat, Sarah asionally peered through the front mirror at Marco


    behind her.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Marco for half a year. He was as handsome as usual, very tanned, but not vibrant as


    before. He was more mature andposed.


    He had grown up.


    Looking at Marco, Sarah couldn¡¯t help thinking of the days when they had so much fun together in the


    vige. It was one of the happiest times of her life.


    During the past months after her return to the city, she had often thought of Marco in her dreams, his


    smile, his voice, his body¡­But she had never thought that she would see him one day.

 Chapter 216 A subtle relationship

    Chapter 216 A subtle rtionship


    Marco kept looking at Sarah with affection and infatuation. She knew that he must have never forgotten


    her.


    So what?


    There would still be no possibility of a future between them, even if they met again.


    Sarah recollected herself and there was no more expression on her face.


    Just then, Cindy suddenly patted Sarah on the shoulder with a big smile, ¡°Oh, Older Sister Sarah, I


    couldn¡¯t believe you¡¯re still with John. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you when I¡¯m here. It¡¯s great to


    see a familiar face. I believe we¡¯re going to get along very well.¡± It seemed polite, but in fact it was full


    of sarcasm. Sarah was really disgusted by her overly feminine voice.


    Sarah brushed Cindy¡¯s hands off her shoulder and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a surprise to see you here too. But I


    think my parents only have two children, my brother and I. I never knew I had another sister. So why


    don¡¯t we address each other properly?¡± Back in the Vige of Giant Smanders, Sarah hadn¡¯t lost


    sight of Cindy¡¯s cunning tricks. Why would Cindy call her sister? Of course she just wanted to


    emphasize that she was much younger and desirable than Sarah.


    Cindy wasn¡¯t happy that Sarah had given her a lecture. But she exined politely, ¡°I thought it would be


    a polite way to address you since you¡¯re older than me. But if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll simply call you by your


    name, Sarah.¡±Sarah closed her eyes and leaned back in the car seat. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Cindy


    anymore.


    Sarah knew that Cindy didn¡¯t like her because of John Walter. But she was no longer in the mood to


    fight over him with any other woman.


    Marco detected Cindy¡¯s hostility toward Sarah in their conversation, but as a poor speaker, he couldn¡¯t


    Cindy was confused when she found that Marco wasn¡¯t happy, but she didn¡¯t give it much thought. Now


    all she could think of was John Walter and his lover Sarah who always ¡°bothered¡± him.


    A few minutester, they arrived at John Walter¡¯s vi. Two Filipino maids immediately came out of the


    house and stood obediently at the door.


    Sarah didn¡¯t get off the car. She just waved at the maids, ¡°Please prepare a guest room for Miss Cindy.


    She might have to live here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Sarah!¡± The maids immediately went forward to help Cindy with her luggage.


    ¡°Wow, what a big, beautiful house!¡± Cindy got off the car with her very pregnant body. Everything was


    new and fancy for her. She looked around the house and screamed with excitement.


    Sarah turned around to look at Marco in the back seat of the car, and said as calmly as possible,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You¡¯ve travelled a long way to bring Cindy here safely. I¡¯m taking you to the station. You can go back


    to the vige now.¡±


    Marco shook his head sadly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back. My¡­my Grandma died half a month ago. There


    is no one in the Vige of Giant Smanders for me to go back to.


    ¡°I want to stay with you for the rest of¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Sarah quickly interrupted him, ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re going to stay


    too?¡±


    She kept winking at Marco, hoping to tell that apart from them, there was a driver in the car. The driver


    was one of John Walter¡¯s henchmen. If the silly boy didn¡¯t learn to hold his tongue, something bad


    would happen sooner orter.


    Marco nodded knowingly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to stay. Mr. Walter promised me a job here. I will be a security


    guard here from now on.¡±


    The news gave her a headache.


    What a mess! Why did so many things happen today? Did he really think her life wasn¡¯t messed up


    enough?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can stay if you like. I have an appointment with someone in a while. Why don¡¯t you get off


    the car first? We¡¯ll talk about it when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Sarah checked the time on her phone. She was supposed to see Philip in half an hour. Now she was


    runningte for their appointment.


    Marco tried to get off the car as soon as he heard that Sarah had something else to do. But¡­he didn¡¯t


    know how to open the car door. He couldn¡¯t get it open, no matter how hard he tried.


    It was his first time in town and, of course, his first experience with a car.


    Sarah chuckled. She unfastened her seat belt, leaned over, and helped Marco open the door.


    As she leaned over, she was much closer to him, and he could even smell her hair. He blushed.


    Sarah felt his intense emotions and immediately sat straight in embarrassment. But her heart was


    beating very fast.

 Chapter 217 What goes around comes around

    Chapter 217 What goes aroundes around


    Twenty minutester, Sarah hurried to the caf¨¦ where she and Philip had agreed to meet, and found


    him waiting for her.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte. Something came up at thest minute.¡± She sat down awkwardly across from Philip.


    Philip shrugged, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not busy today anyway. Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Although they had remained friends after an amicable breakup, Sarah had rarely asked him out as


    formally and seriously as she did today. He believed that she must have something important to tell


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Joey. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone who can help her but you. Here is what happened¡­¡± Sarah began


    to borate on Joey¡¯s current situations.


    He frowned deeply, and eventually pounded the table angrily, ¡°I would never have let her go if I had


    known how little Allen Charles cared for her. Damn it! I¡¯ll take care of the whole thing if Joey wants to


    go abroad. After that I¡¯ll ask the best doctor to treat her and give her a whole new ce to live. I will


    never let her go this time. I will give her the best things in the world.¡±


    Sarah sighed, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always loved her very much. I know you¡¯re the only one who can help


    her. But what about your current girlfriend Martha?¡±


    Philip shook his head, ¡°She won¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s just a deal between us that could be ended at any


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    time.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two¡­.¡± Sarah was curious and gossipy.


    Philipughed, ¡°Of course not. We just made a deal and we didn''t even like each other. How could I


    have possibly slept with her? I have my principles. So does she. It¡¯s just that few people really


    understand her.¡±


    During the time Philip had spent with Martha, he hade to the realization that Martha seemed to


    have enjoyed fooling about to hook up with gorgeous guys or gals, but it was only the appearance. She


    had been doing this on purpose to upset someone. In fact, she would only make herself more


    miserable by doing so.


    He felt sorry for her, but it was just out of pity, not love.


    Sarah fell silent when she heard Philip¡¯s exnation. She lowered her head and thought for a while


    before she asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep with her because you didn¡¯t love her. Did you¡­love me back


    then?¡±


    During the past three years when they had dated, they had slept with each other less often than most


    other couples, but they had had a fair amount of sex nevertheless.


    Philip hadn¡¯t expected Sarah to bring it up. He froze, but soon said with a smile, ¡°Of course. We had


    dated for so long, how could I not have loved you? It¡¯s unlikely that I hadn¡¯t loved you, because you are


    also a very nice and wonderful girl, no less than Joey.¡±


    Sarah smiled.


    Philip was her first boyfriend of three years back in college after all. She somehow had held grudges


    against the fact that he had secretly loved Joey while dating her. She was suddenly relieved to hear


    what he had just said.


    ¡°Thank you for saying that. I don¡¯t regret having dated you for three years, even if I know that you didn¡¯t


    love me as much as you loved Joey.¡± Sarah said, with a sad smile.


    Philip had rarely seen her look the way she looked right now, and instinct told him that she must have a


    lot on her mind. So he asked with concern, ¡°Sarah, what¡¯s going on with you? Have you been having


    any troubletely? Tell me, I''ll try to help you.¡±


    Apart from Joey, Sarah was one of his most important friends here.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of trouble. How could I exin it in a few words?¡± Sarah buried her head in her hands


    and said miserably.


    As they say, what goes aroundes around. She had brought it all on herself and had no one else to


    me. Besides, there was nothing that anyone could help her with. She was caught up in so many


    things that she couldn¡¯t even sort them out herself.


    Philip became more worried. But before he could say anything, Sarah suddenly stood up and rubbed


    her face. She forced a smile and heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m a strong girl, you


    know. Nothing¡¯s going to break me. All right, why don¡¯t you just focus on how to send Joey abroad?


    Three families are involved in it, Allen¡¯s, Martin¡¯s, and Chance¡¯s. It won¡¯t be easy to send Joey away


    without being noticed. Why don¡¯t you take your time ande up with a good n? I¡¯ve gotta go now.¡±


    She left in a hurry.


    Looking at Sarah walking away, Philip shook his head with a sigh. Sarah, Martha and Joey were


    actually all nice and lovely girls.

 Chapter 218 She was heartbroken

    Chapter 218 She was heartbroken


    After saying goodbye to Philip, Sarah immediately rushed back to the office to finish all her work for the


    day, and then hurried to the hospital to check on her brother Patrick andfort their parents who had


    stayed by Patrick¡¯s side the whole time. She bought them daily necessities and consulted the doctor


    about her brother¡¯s recent conditions. She was bustling about, and it was after nine o ¡®clock in the


    evening when she left the hospital to go back to the vi where she now lived, John Walter¡¯s vi, to be


    exact.


    However, she was stunned by what she saw the moment she walked into the vi.


    Coats, skirts, socks, underwear, cosmetics, books and many other things were scattered all over the


    floor in the living room.


    There was no doubt that all these things were hers.


    These things, which were supposed to be kept in her bedroom, were now all over the ce here.


    Her bedroom¡­there was some strange noiseing from her bedroom now and then. Due to the


    good soundproof effect of her bedroom door, it was hard to hear what was going on inside from where


    she stood.


    It suddenly dawned on her that a burr might have broken into the house. She tiptoed to her bedroom


    and pressed her ear against the door, trying to find out what was going on behind the door, and¡­ she


    heard Cindy¡¯s amorous singing voice and John Walter¡¯s roar of excitement, among other sex sounds.


    All of a sudden, everything was clear.


    Sarah was stunned. She was burning with anger.


    ¡°John Walter, your bastard, how could you do this to me? Get out of here, out¡­¡±


    She was kicking and pounding at the door. She waspletely out of control.


    How could John Walter have sex in her bed with another pregnant woman? How could he be so cruel


    and disgusting?


    However, even though her hands were swollen and her voice was hoarse, they kept ignoring her and


    burying themselves in hot sex. It became even more intense, and the noise was louder.


    Sarah was utterly heartbroken at the moment.


    Cindy had taken over her bedroom and thrown her things out. Cindy had her room and her man now.


    Sarah hated her for that, but she hated John Walter even more, because he had allowed Cindy to bully


    her. If he had ever put himself in her ce for a moment, she wouldn¡¯t have been so disappointed and


    heartbroken.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She stopped shouting and slowly stepped back. She turned around and ran out of the house.


    This was not where she belonged. It never would be.


    It waste at night. When she ran out of the vi, she found that she had nowhere to go.


    She smiled bitterly.


    She suddenly noticed a shadow slowly approaching her from behind. In the quiet of the night in the


    suburbs, she should have been frightened by this scene, but her heart was so numb that she couldn¡¯t


    feel fear at this moment.


    Therefore, she turned around to face the stalker and she froze when she saw who it was. Sheughed


    sarcastically.


    It was Marco who had been following her.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Do you want to see how embarrassed and miserable I am?¡±


    Marco looked at her with sympathetic eyes. She was so embarrassed that she wished she were


    somewhere else now.


    Marco shook her head and stared at her lovingly, ¡°You know, I would never hurt you, I¡¯m just trying to


    protect you.¡± Sarah burst into tears at his words. She was no longer able to suppress her emotions.


    She threw herself into Marco¡¯s arms, ¡°Why? Why are you so nice to me? I¡¯m not a good girl. I don¡¯t


    deserve your love.¡±


    ¡°No, you deserve it more than anyone else.¡±


    Marco nodded earnestly. He hugged her back with trembling hands, and his voice trembled with


    excitement at the long absence.

 Chapter 219 You鈥檙e the only one I ever want

    Chapter 219 You¡¯re the only one I ever want


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool¡­¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t stop crying. She was grateful that there was someone there for her in


    her most helpless and painful times.


    Sarah and Marco spent the night huddled on the wooden bench in this suburban neighborhood. There


    is no passionate desire, only two long-lost souls warming each other.


    Marco talked a lot about how much he had missed her during thest six months, how confused and


    sad he had been after his grandmother¡¯s death, and how he had even changed his identity card to go


    to the city to see her. Now his name was Marco Linderman.


    Sarah had been listened to him quietly and asionally asking him several questions, as if they were


    just a regr lovely couple. When Marco told her that he had changed his name, she was suddenly


    moved into tears.


    Marco was his name, and Linderman was Sarah¡¯s surname. Marco must love her very much to have


    taken after her surname.


    Love without lust was most pure and beautiful. That night, the love between Sarah and Marco had


    grown unprecedentedly stronger. It was quite a leap for their rtionship.


    As the dawn brightened, Marco said to Sarah reluctantly, ¡°Come with me, will you? I don¡¯t have much


    money, but I¡¯ll love you with all my heart and soul. I will make you a very happy girl.¡±


    And that was exactly what John Walter couldn¡¯t give her.


    Sarah touched his young and handsome face with a gratified smile, but she shook her head, ¡°Thank


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    you for your love, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept it. It¡¯s true that John Walter isn¡¯t a good man, but there is


    no denying that he is a very capable and rich man. My brother¡¯s leukemia has deteriorated, and he


    desperately needs a bone marrow transnt operation now, but no suitable candidate has been found


    so far, and my bone marrow isn¡¯t suitable for him. His medical expenses are extremely high, and my


    brother would die without John Walter¡¯s support. So I can¡¯t be so selfish to choose my love over my


    brother¡¯s life. He¡¯s only 15 years old, and he still has a long life to live. I would save him, even if it will


    cost me a lifetime of happiness.¡±


    Her life was already such a great tragedy, while her brother Patrick would have a new and healthy life


    ahead of him as soon as he was cured. She was more than willing to risk her life for her younger


    brother and her aging parents.


    Marco fell silent. Sarah had a point. If her loved ones would suffer because of their selfish love, she


    would certainly live in remorse and regret for the rest of her life. In that case, how could they be happy


    together?


    He could only me himself for being unable to help Sarah as a young and useless lover. Born in a


    mountain almost isted from the rest of the world, he wasn¡¯t good at anything else, except his strong


    body and excellent hunting skills. ¡°Well, I could wait until your brother fully recovers and you maye


    with me with no worries!¡± He swore with the utmost seriousness.


    Sarah was greatly moved and guilty at the same time, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a deal. You must hide your feelings for


    me in the presence of John Walter. You mustn¡¯t act on impulse, no matter what happens, even if he


    sleeps with me. I know I¡¯m asking too much. I won¡¯t mind you dating other women. You¡¯re a handsome


    boy, and there will be many women throwing themselves at you in the future. You¡¯re free to date


    anyone you like. I won¡¯t me you, even if you change your mind someday¡­¡±


    Marco wasn¡¯t happy. He interrupted her before she could finish her sentence, ¡°Sarah, what are you


    talking about? I won¡¯t date another woman, because you¡¯ve the only one I ever want. Even though I


    won¡¯t be the only man in your life, I¡¯d like you to be the only woman in my life.¡±


    Sarah was surprised. She stared at him with a melting heart. He wasn¡¯t silly at all. His confession of


    love was a thousand times more beautiful than anything any man could say.


    ¡°I promise, when my brother gets well, you¡¯ll be my only man for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°May God punish me if I if I break my promise.¡± She swore to herself.

 Chapter 220 She took the initiative

    Chapter 220 She took the initiative


    The moon was very enchanting.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Joey stood by the window of her room, looking up at the bright moon in the night sky. It was so distant


    and beautiful. Shrouded in moonlight, the city was bustling as usual.


    When Allen came back with supper, he found Joey standing alone by the window and looking up at the


    sky.


    The supper fell to the ground. He froze for a while before he finally let out a cry of surprise, ¡°honey,


    you''re awake.¡±


    He asked her tentatively. He was so afraid he had imagined it all.


    During these days, Joey had been lying in bed like someone with dementia. She had neither gotten out


    of bed to have a walk nor spoken to anyone.


    She slowly turned around at his voice and smiled at him, ¡°Allen!¡±


    Perhaps she hadn¡¯t spoken for so long, so her voice wasn¡¯t as soft as before. It was a little muffled and


    hoarse, but it was pleasant to hear nevertheless.


    He immediately rushed to her and wrapped his arms around her tightly. He said in a choked voice, ¡°Oh,


    baby, baby, you finally woke up. I knew you¡¯d wake up, babe¡­¡±


    She was quiet in his arms, motionless and unresisting. He held her in his arms for quite a while. She


    had to remind him, ¡°Allen, you¡¯re hurting me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so excited, I¡­¡± He quickly released her for fear that he might hurt her again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything at this moment. I just want to¡­¡±


    She pressed her fingers gently against his lips and looked deep into his eyes. She put one hand round


    his neck and tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. She put her other hand inside his shirt and wandered


    restlessly downwards.


    She had rarely been so active and aggressive before. He hadn¡¯t touched her for more than two months


    since she was found pregnant. It was indeed a painful ordeal for a young man in the prime of his life.


    Her initiative instantly kindled his suppressed desire in the past few months.


    ¡°Oh baby¡­¡± He pressed her against the wall and responded to her kisses passionately. He was


    burning with desire, but he somehow hesitated, ¡°Your body¡­¡±


    ¡°My body has recovered well. It¡¯s is the twenty-seventh day today.¡±


    She slowly unbuttoned his shirt. Her face, pale from her long hospital stay, was all the more tempting at


    the moment.


    Yes, today was the twenty-seventh day of her stay in the hospital. She had recovered well enough to


    make love if she liked. But it wasn¡¯t why she had taken the initiative.


    Sarah hade to hospital today to tell her that all the formalities for going abroad had been


    She was finally leaving, and the only thing she couldn¡¯t let go of was Allen.


    However, she was utterly heartbroken. Even if she stayed, she didn¡¯t know how to get on with Allen


    anymore. Her lost baby would always be something she couldn¡¯t get over in their rtionship. She


    could never forgive George Charles. Allen¡¯s distrust also made it impossible for her to find any reason


    to stay.


    In this case, she might as well have a great time with Allen before she left for good.


    She decided not to think about whether Allen had slept with Ynda that night. She would onlyugh


    about it, even if Allen had cheated on her, because she was no better than him after Ben Hawk had


    forced himself on her.


    As they say, what is done is done. She and Allen didn¡¯t owe each other anymore.


    She was in no position to hate him anyway.


    Allen had no idea what she was thinking at the moment. All he knew was that she was back, which was


    more important than anything else to him.


    He just wanted to love her and make her the happiest woman in the world.


    But Joey¡¯s initiative and boldness took him by surprise again. The sex was even hotter than the time


    when she was drugged by Mrs. Linderman in the vige.


    He almost failed to recognize her.


    But she was most fascinating and ravishing.


    They were making love like crazy, with only the moon outside the window to witness the night of soul-


    shattering ecstasy.

 Chapter 221 They made a deal

    Chapter 221 They made a deal


    The next day, it was very hot outside. It was approaching noon when Ynda suddenly got a call in the


    middle of a facial massage in an upscale beauty salon.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± She picked up the phone impatiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± There came a voice from the other end of the phone that made her jump.


    ¡°You¡­are not mad. I knew it.¡± Ynda was shocked to hear Joey¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The Sky Caf¨¦, you have ten minutes before I leave.¡± Joey hung up the phone.


    Ynda was left with a solemn face. She quickly washed the product off her face and rushed out of the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    salon.


    Fortunately, the beauty salon wasn¡¯t far from the caf¨¦ where Joey had agreed to meet her. She arrived


    at the cafe within ten minutes.


    As soon as she walked into the caf¨¦, she caught sight of Joey sitting at the window.


    Joey was wearing a white T-shirt and blue cropped jeans. Her long hair hung down over her shoulders


    and she didn¡¯t wear any makeup. She looked so pure and innocent, except that she was a little pale.


    Ynda was surprised. She had to admit that Joey looked all the more endearing.


    ¡°You¡¯re not crazy!¡± Ynda walked up to Joey with a resentful face and fierce eyes, as if she wanted to


    eat Joey alive.


    Joey looked up at her calmly, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not crazy. Sorry to have let you down.¡±


    Ynda was suddenly irritated by Joey¡¯s calmness and ease. When she thought of how Joey had


    pretended to be crazy and nearly bitten off her finger at the hospital, she wished she could go up and


    p Joey hard right now. But she refrained from doing anything beneath her dignity in public.


    Ynda took a deep breath and said through clenched teeth: ¡°Go ahead. Why did you ask me out?¡±


    Joey said without haste, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been trying to get back with Allen, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll ever


    take you back as long as I¡¯m around, unless¡­I leave him first.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ynda was intrigued, ¡°Are you¡­going to leave him?¡±


    Joy nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll leave him on one condition.¡±


    Ynda asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want half a million dors, not a penny less.¡± Joey said with a straight face.


    Ynda smiled sarcastically, ¡°Oh, Joey Lederman, It seems I¡¯ve overestimated you. You¡¯re nothing but


    a gold-digger. If I had known that money was all you wanted, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to team up with


    Chance and Ben Hawk to kill your baby. OK, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll give you half a million dors. But I want you


    to swear that you will never appear in front of Allen ever again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I swear.¡± Joey nodded coldly without the slightest hesitation.


    However, Ynda shook her head and her voice was malicious, ¡°I want you to make a solemn oath.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Joey held up three fingers without thinking and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m making an oath not to see


    Allen ever again. If I break my oath, may God punish me.¡±


    Ynda smiled with satisfaction. She took out a nk check from her bag and wrote out the check for


    half a million dors. She swung the check in Joey¡¯s face and sneered haughtily, ¡°Take the money and


    get out of here!¡±


    She turned gracefully and left the caf¨¦ with her head held high, like a proud peacock.


    Joey looked coldly at Ynda¡¯s back as she walked away and slowly took out a recorder from behind.


    Yes, Ynda wasn¡¯t the only one who could record a conversation.


    She had thought that it would be difficult to get Ynda to confess to the miscarriage. What she hadn''t


    expected was that Ynda was so momentarily ovee withcency when she learnt of Joey¡¯s


    willingness to leave Allen that she had easily confessed her crimes. Great, she got the evidence.


    Joey picked up the check and stood up nonchntly. She walked out of the caf¨¦ and got in a red


    Ferrari that had been parked outside the caf¨¦.


    Philip and Sarah were waiting for her in the car.

 Chapter 222 She was leaving

    Chapter 222 She was leaving


    As soon as Joey got into the car, Philip started the car and drove her straight to the airport.


    Sarah leaned closer to her and whispered, ¡°Joey, what did you just say to Ynda?¡±


    Joey lowered her head and put the half-million-dor check in Sarah¡¯s hand, ¡°This is a half million


    dors, Sarah. A third for your brother¡¯s medical treatment. You can leave John Walter now. Could you


    donate the rest of the money to the Children Foundation for me? Think of it as a prayer for my poor


    baby. Hope my baby will be born to a good family in the afterlife.¡±


    Sarah was shocked by such a huge sum of money in her hand, ¡°Where did you¡­get so much money?¡±


    ¡°I got it from Ynda.¡± Joey said honestly.


    Philip and Sarah were shocked


    ¡°Joey¡­how could you¡­¡± Sarah looked at her in disbelief. She suddenly felt that Joey was drastically


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    different from before.


    ¡°What? Are you saying I shouldn¡¯t have taken her money?¡± Joey smiled, ¡°I would never have done it in


    the past, but now... I¡¯vee to understand that sometimes one really doesn¡¯t have to be so inflexible.


    Now that I¡¯m leaving, I couldn¡¯t just go away quietly and give her what she¡¯s hoped for. Now, the half ¨C


    million- dor check is all I¡¯ve asked of her, but in the future... she will pay more.¡±


    She had never thought of pocketing the money from the moment she had asked Ynda for it. She


    would never spend Ynda¡¯s money.


    Philip and Sarah were surprised, because Joey had really changed a lot. But they didn¡¯t see anything


    wrong with her sudden change. They found it exciting instead.


    Sarah said nothing more because she genuinely approved of her doing so. She held Joey¡¯s cold hands


    and said with sparkling eyes, ¡°How could I possibly use Ynda¡¯s money if you don¡¯t? This woman is


    disgusting. I will never touch her money. I will donate all the money to the Children Foundation for you.


    As for my brother, John Walter will help me. Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Joey nodded and said nothing more. She closed her eyes and leaned back in her seat.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of how she had left the hospital.


    She had made love to Allenst night, and both of them had fallen asleep exhausted.


    When he woke up the next morning, he was so excited that he wanted to tell everyone that she was


    awake, but she stopped him.


    She had told him a lie. She said she wanted to surprise everyone with the good news on her 23rd


    birthday tomorrow.


    Allen had listened to her, as he had always done. He had nned to take the day off from work to stay


    with her, but she refused his offer. He had no idea of her n to leave today. Besides, he had a full


    schedule in the office today, so he had reluctantly gone to work.


    At 11:10 a.m., Philip had arranged for her to leave the hospital disguised as a nurse.


    She had been almost caught by Chance while she was leaving the hospital, but luckily Philip had made


    good arrangements. When it was found that Chance might undermine the whole n, the fake patient


    ced in the hospital immediately cried out in pain to draw his attention. She had managed to elude


    him in a sh.


    It was a close call.


    She believed that the hospital must have found her missing now and they probably were looking for her


    everywhere. No one could imagine that she was on her way to the airport right now.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked out of the window.


    The city under the bright sun seemed lonely, just like her at the moment.


    The city had witnessed her hard work and maturity over the years, and it was a ce with the people


    she had loved and hated in it. Now she had to leave.


    After she was gone, she believed, Allen would certainly look for her and miss her. But over time, would


    he forget her? Would he get back with Ynda?


    Would Ben Hawk and Vivian get married?


    Or, would Vivian continue to be a third wheel in the rtionship between Lawrence and Martha?


    Would Lawrence and Martha break through moral constraints and end up together?


    There were Quentin and Amanda too. Their divorce proceedings should be over soon. If Amanda


    divorced Quentin, what would happen to her as a proud, capable and modern woman? Would she


    marry again?


    Would Chance, her secret admirer with twisted love, turn to another girl when she disappeared?


    Would Martin, who looked careless, but actually was a very brave and affectionate young man, meet a


    nice girl who could put his excessive libido under control someday?


    The list was long¡­


    It was a shy city with too much desire and memory. However, none of it had anything to do with her


    now.


    A whole new life awaited her in the distance. Never had the faith in her heart been so firm and resolute


    as it was at this moment.

 Chapter 223 She impressed the audience

    Chapter 223 She impressed the audience


    Time flew and four years passed in a blink of an eye.


    One day in London, there was an unprecedentedly grand fashion show and most of the audience was


    famous people with money, power and status.


    Many tall professional models were walking to the dynamic music on the runway to show their


    fashionable and beautiful dresses in high heels.


    As the models appeared one after another, the show was pulsed with excitement when everyone was


    absolutely riveted by the fashion pieces. Many of them couldn¡¯t wait to for the show to end, so they


    waved to the staff to ce orders on their favorite pieces.


    When the host announced the debut of this year¡¯sst featured dress in fluent English, the atmosphere


    reached its climax. A slender, tall and beautiful woman walking down the runway drew everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    The final dress was a masterpiece of the most popr see-through elements. A light yellow off-the-


    shoulder shirt with embroidered roses on the chest and a ck high-waisted full-length dress went


    perfectly together, which was mysterious, elegant, romantic and stunningly beautiful.


    The audience was really impressed, but mostly by the model in this dress instead of the dress itself.


    She had a typical Oriental face, delicate, beautiful, cold and elegant. Her white skin looked all the more


    radiant and stic under the bright light on the runway.


    She had a tall and slender figure with curves in all the right ces. With a body of golden proportions,


    she was neither too tall nor too short, or neither too fat nor too skinny.


    Without a doubt, she was the most beautiful model in the show tonight.


    Her beauty even overshone the dress she was wearing. All men were fascinated by her beauty, while


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    all women were humbled by her presence.


    A sessful middle-aged man sitting in the front row raised his hand for a nearby staff and asked


    loudly in thetter¡¯s ear, ¡°What¡¯s the model¡¯s name? I haven¡¯t seen her before.¡±


    He asked the question in English, of course, because the majority of the audience was native English


    speakers.


    The staff replied respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, I am afraid I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s not a full-time model here.


    She¡¯s just a drop-in. Our director thought she had the right temperament, so he made an exception and


    invited her to show the dress tonight.¡±


    The middle-aged man took one thousand dors and a business card out of his pocket and handed


    them to the staff, ¡°When she gets off the stage, give her these tips and my business card, and tell her


    that I¡¯d like to invite her to dinner tonight.¡±


    The staff hesitated, ¡°What¡­ if she says no? You know, most Chinese girls are very reserved.¡±


    The middle-aged man was confident, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will ept my invitation when she sees the


    business card. Tell her I¡¯ll park my car at the door and wait for her.¡±


    Yes, when a woman saw his business card and knew who he was, she would eagerly throw herself at


    him, because he was one of the richest men in the world.


    However, he would be very disappointed.


    The woman he was going to invite to dinner was no ordinary woman. It was Joey.


    Four years had passed, and she was twenty-seven years old now.


    She wasn¡¯t a young girl anymore. She had grown into a beautiful mature woman.


    There was no doubt that Joey was more beautiful than four years ago. She had changed greatly over


    time in many aspects, whether it was clothes, makeup, temperament or behavior. She now moved with


    grace and dignity, like a real noblewoman


    She had be an amazingly beautiful woman from within.


    Therefore, her appearance on the runway had impressed everyone in an instant.


    When the show was over, Joey went back to the backstage. Several staff members handed her


    flowers, business cards and generous tips at the request of several enthusiastic audience outside.


    She just put all the tips in her purse, and left the flowers and business cards on the dresser. Then she


    changed into her own clothes, got her show fees and quietly left.


    However, when she walked out of the door, a middle-aged man immediately walked up to her.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d ept my invitation.¡± He raised an eyebrowcently when he saw her.

 Chapter 224 A flat refusal

    Chapter 224 A t refusal


    The middle-aged man greeted Joey in broken Chinese.


    Joey frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Of course, she asked him in English. She had traveled to many countries in the past four years to avoid


    being tracked by Allen, Chance and Martin. Her greatest achievement during these years was that she


    had learned manynguages in different countries, and English was just one of them.


    The man paused and he was obviously unhappy. He quickly gave up on his clumsy Chinese and asked


    her in English, ¡°Didn¡¯t the boy tell you about me? Did he pocket the one thousand dors that I


    intended to give to you?¡±


    Joey thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°Oh, I got your tips. Don¡¯t assume the worst of others.¡±


    They had told her the names of the people who sent her flowers and money in the backstage, but all


    she cared about was the tips. She hadn¡¯t even looked at those flowers and business cards, because


    she wasn¡¯t interested in them at all.


    The man was annoyed by Joey¡¯s bluntness. She had read her mind, because he had indeed assumed


    that the boy hadn¡¯t done what was asked of him. But he didn¡¯t lose his temper at a moment when he


    hadn¡¯t gotten what he wanted. Thus he smiled politely, ¡°Sorry I made a mistake. My beautiful Chinese


    Joey shook her head again without any hesitation, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve already eaten. Thanks.¡±


    She turned and was about to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The desire in his eyes was so obvious. She knew exactly what he was after. She had met too many


    men who thought they could do whatever they wanted with a pocket full of money over the years, which


    was sickening for her.


    The man hadn¡¯t expected such a t refusal. He couldn¡¯t pretend to be a gentleman anymore. He


    frowned and grabbed her right shoulder, saying coldly. ¡°You epted so much money and you wouldn¡¯t


    even have dinner with me. You¡¯re beautiful, but you¡¯ve clearly overestimated yourself. I¡¯m telling you,


    one thousand dors is enough money to call in a couple of¡­Ouch¡­¡±


    Before he said the word ¡°hookers¡±, Joey had narrowed her eyes and raised her left hand to grab his


    hostile hand on her shoulder. She threw him straight over her back and mmed him hard on the


    ground.


    He let out a scream. Lying on the ground in great pain from the hard fall, he couldn¡¯t get up for a long


    time.


    Joey wasn¡¯t a vulnerable girl anymore. She had learned to defend herself against one or two men.


    The noise attracted the attention of many passersby who looked at her in astonishment. They had no


    idea that anky looking woman could tip a strong man over so easily.


    Looking down at the man¡¯s ugly face, she took out one thousand dors from her purse and threw them


    in his face, ¡°Here is your money. I don¡¯t care for anyway.¡±


    She stepped over the man and walked away.


    The audience almost apuded for her bravery and fighting skills.


    Her phone rang shortly after she left. She picked it up wearily. Before she could speak, there came a


    clear and cheerful voice of a child from the other end of the phone, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, why don¡¯t you


    Her unhappiness was gone as soon as she heard the voice. She smiled cheerfully, ¡°Sammy, Mommy is


    already on her way home.¡±


    ¡°Oh great. Mommy, buy a bottle of light soy sauce when youe back, because Daddy has just made


    in chicken and he found we run out of light soy sauce at home. Mommy, isn¡¯t Daddy silly?¡± The child


    Joey chuckled, ¡°Sammy, I¡¯ve told you so many times that you shouldn¡¯t speak ill of a man behind his


    back, because Daddy might hear it and spank you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard it already. You little thing, it looks like you need a spanking.¡±


    There came Philip¡¯s voice from the phone. He had apparently snatched the phone from the little boy¡¯s


    hand, ¡°Joey,e home soon. I¡¯ve made some of your favorite dishes today.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± She smiled softly, though Philip couldn¡¯t see her face right


    now.

 Chapter 225 He was really nice to her

    Chapter 225 He was really nice to her


    Joey had gotten a phone call from her son every day after work in the past three years. The little boy


    had been too young to talk in the first two years and could only babble on the phone. But now he was


    three years old, and he was a clever and naughty boy.


    Joey had been touched by the call every single time, because it was always heart-warming to know


    that there was someone waiting for her at home in this strange country, especially her son Sammy. She


    knew she wouldn¡¯t have been able to go through these past four years with him.


    Philip had been really nice to her and her gratitude was beyond words. She had to admit that Philip


    was a perfect young man, and he had loved her as much as she had loved Allen.


    Her heart ached at the thought of Allen. She had missed her every day for over a thousand days since


    she left him, especially when she was pregnant with Sammy. During those days, tortured by mood


    swings and recurring bouts of depression, she had longed to go back to him. However, she had


    hesitated when she recalled how she had lost her first baby. She knew she should carry on no matter


    what. It would be best for her to stay far away from him for her baby, if not for herself. She couldn¡¯t


    allow herself to be selfish and stupid enough to give anyone the opportunity to hurt her second baby.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Philip had taken very good care of her back then. He was gentle, generous and wonderful.


    She knew what Philip really wanted, but she couldn¡¯t give it to him. So the better Philip had treated her,


    the more ashamed she had be. But she couldn¡¯t live without him, because a woman alone with


    her three-year-old son wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in a foreign country.


    She went home by subway.


    She took out the key at the door, but it was instantly opened by a little boy.


    ¡°Wow, Mommy is back. I knew it was Mommy. I could hear your footsteps.¡±


    The boy cheered as he climbed up Joey like a little monkey in a tree. He gave her a big kiss on the left


    cheek. With his delicate features, he was even prettier than a girl.


    It was easy to see that hisrge, fluttering eyes were exactly like Joey¡¯s.


    ¡°Sammy, my sweet boy, give Mommy one more kiss.¡±


    With her beloved son in her arms, all the weariness of the day¡¯s work was gone.


    Just then, Philip came out of the kitchen with his apron on. He was handsome as four years ago, but


    his temperament had changed a lot. He was a more collected, charismatic and mature man now.


    He looked at her with a happy smile, as if she were his wife who had just returned home from work,


    ¡°Hey, where is the light soy sauce Sammy had just told you to buy on your way home?¡±


    Joey realized that she had forgotten to buy it.


    Before Philip said anything, the boy, who was wrapping his arms around Joey¡¯s neck, frowned,


    ¡°Mommy forgot it again, didn¡¯t she? Well, it seems Daddy isn¡¯t the only silly person in our family.


    Mommy, you¡¯re silly, too.¡±


    Joey patted the boy on the head and pretended to be angry, ¡°Children should always be respectful to


    their elders, remember?¡±


    The boy was so young that he really thought his mother with a sullen face was angry with him. He


    immediately nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy!¡± Joey touched her son¡¯s head with satisfaction. Fortunately, despite moving around


    all these years and never staying in the same ce for more than three months, Sammy had been


    raised well. He was naughty, but reasonable and clever, which was veryforting for her.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll make salted chicken.¡±


    Watching Joey holding Sammy in her arms with a genuine smile on her face, Philip was very happy,


    too.


    Sammy was the only one who could make herugh these years.


    Joey put the boy down, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. Why don¡¯t you go watch cartoons with Sammy in the living room? Dinner is ready in a


    minute.¡±


    Philip wanted her to take a break, because he knew how hard she had been working outside.


    Modeling seemed morous, but it was actually very hard. Her feet were now sour and painful after a


    day of walking around in high heels and changing clothes for several fashion shows.

 Chapter 226 A gesture of gratitude

    Chapter 226 A gesture of gratitude


    In fact, Joey could choose not to go to work, because a man as rich as Philip could definitely support


    her and Sammy. But she insisted on working to support herself and her son. Philip could only respect


    her choice because he knew why she had made such a choice.


    He knew better than anyone how much hatred she had harbored over the years. She had acted as if


    nothing had happened, and she had never brought up the past again. But the calmer she looked, the


    worse it was.


    He knew she had always wanted to change herself, or reinvent herself to be more exact. She had


    worked so hard to make herself stronger so that she wouldn¡¯t have to rely on anyone else. She did it.


    She had no idea that it had pained him to see her working so hard.


    The family of three had a nice dinner together. After a day of ying around, Sammy was bathed and


    put to bed early by Joey.


    There were Philip and Joey left in the living room.


    Philip pondered for a while, as if he had made a very important decision. His voice was serious, ¡°I¡¯ve


    taken care of everything. We can go back to China at any time these days. Are¡­are you ready?¡±


    Joey¡¯s body stiffened at the news, but she soon put a weird smile on her face and her voice was calm,


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m.¡±


    Philip continued, ¡°Before you go back to China, you¡¯d better go and ask Zelda to give you a test again.


    Your depression has been cured, but you have to be mentally stronger than you¡¯ve ever been if you¡¯re


    going to meet those people from the past.¡± Zelda was Joey¡¯s therapist for years.


    Joey nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Philip sighed and turned to look at her lovingly, ¡°Joey, do you really have to go back?¡±


    Joey was determined, ¡°Yes. I must go back.¡±


    She had prepared herself for this day since she left four years ago.


    She had mourned for her lost baby all these years, and she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until she made them


    pay.


    Philip couldn¡¯t make her change her mind. He said, almost imploringly, ¡°Could you¡­please forget the


    past for me? You, Sammy and I, the three of us will be very happy together, just like now. Let¡¯s start


    over, ok?¡±


    He had really loved her, so much so that he could even love Sammy as his own son, which was exactly


    what he had been doing all these years. Sammy hadn¡¯t called him Daddy for nothing.


    Unfortunately, Joey had been unable to move on from the past.


    Looking at his earnest eyes, there was a moment when she really wavered.


    Philip was truly an impable young man who would certainly make a perfect husband. His future wife


    would be the happiest woman in the world, but¡­¡±


    She just couldn¡¯t forget the past. She had dreamed constantly of her poor child dying on the cold


    operating table. Her baby was crying for help, ¡°Mommy, help, help¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear it, she really couldn¡¯t. She had made up her mind to avenge her baby¡¯s death so that


    he could rest in peace.


    She couldn¡¯t forget the tragic death of her first child just because she had her second child Sammy


    now.


    ¡°Philip¡­I¡¯m sorry!¡± She didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. She didn¡¯t know what else to do except


    expressing her deep apologies. She felt terribly sorry for him. He was the only person she felt so sorry


    for all these years.


    Both of them went silent, and the conversation was over.


    It was veryte at night and Joey couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of Philip¡¯s words and eyes. The more she thought about it, the more she felt


    that she had owed him much, but she had never paid him back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Looking out of the window at the faint moonlight, she suddenly felt that she should do something. She


    really should do something for a man who had done so much for her without regret over these years.


    Therefore, she slowly got out of bed and applied a light make-up to the dressing ss. She changed


    into a sexy red nightdress and sprayed on a little perfume. Then she walked out of her bedroom and


    knocked at Philip¡¯s door in the next room.

 Chapter 227 I鈥檓 all yours tonight

    Chapter 227 I¡¯m all yours tonight


    It was a long night. Philip tossed and turned in bed, and he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, either. He was startled


    by the knock at the door, but he still got up and opened it.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Joey was standing at the door with a bottle of champagne and two


    goblets in her hands. She was wearing a red nightdress with silk straps, and her bare skin was white,


    smooth and radiant. She was now much fuller than before as a young mother. She truly had a sensual


    body with curves in all the right ces.


    Besides, she had dressed herself up for the night. He found her dazzlingly beautiful and he couldn¡¯t


    breathe.


    ¡°Joey, you¡­¡± His throat was so tight that he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    During the past years, he had treated Joey with nothing but ultimate respect, because he didn¡¯t want to


    force her to do anything.


    Joey smiled at him and raised the champagne in her hand, ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep at the thought of finally


    being able to return home. Come have a drink with me!¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± He nodded his head almost consciously. But he somehow felt a little ufortable.


    He was a sensitive man, especially when a woman he had loved so much was standing at his bedroom


    door atte night. He found her very different today.


    It wasn¡¯t normal for a woman to ask a man for a drink sote at night.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a seat in your room?¡± Joey implied that he shouldn¡¯t stand in the doorway.


    ¡°Oh, right,e in.¡± Philip suddenly realized his impoliteness. He hurriedly stepped back and invited


    her into his room.


    She walked into his bedroom calmly and poured them two sses of champagne.


    ¡°Philip, here is to you for taking care of me and Sammy all these years. I¡¯ll never forget your kindness.¡±


    She handed him one of the sses. She raised her ss and touched his lightly. She tilted her head


    back and drank the wine in one gulp.


    She didn¡¯t taste the wine at all. It was more of emboldening herself to do whatever she was nning to


    do next.


    Philip was sad.


    She was mainly grateful for his kindness, but she didn¡¯t know that it was thest thing he wanted to


    see. But he knew there was something that shouldn¡¯t be put very bluntly. He had no choice but to smile


    bitterly and drank the wine in one gulp, too. It tasted so bitter.


    After drinking a ss of wine, Joey immediately felt warm and brave. She stared at Philip with her


    beautiful eyes and slowly approached him. As she leaned closer to his handsome face, she could feel


    her heart racing.


    ¡°Joey¡­¡±In the face of her sudden flirtatious behavior, Philip finally realized that his hunch was right.


    His heart was beating faster than ever, but he subconsciously stepped back as she approached him.


    When his beloved woman approached him, he was supposed to respond to her with enthusiasm.


    However, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Although he desperately wanted to hug her, he was too


    rational to do so.


    Joey didn¡¯t say anything. Whenever he took a step back, she took a step forward. He finally retreated


    to the bedside andnded precariously on therge bed. She leaned down, touched his ears with her


    hands and climbed onto him.


    He was just wearing a very thin robe, so he could feel her warm and soft body when she pressed it


    against his. His body immediately gave its most authentic response without much seduction.


    With their bodies pressed against each other, she could definitely feel the change in his body right


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    away. She blushed and hesitated a little. But she was soon more determined than ever.


    ¡°Thank you for your love, it¡¯s just¡­I¡¯m all yours tonight.¡± She whispered in his ear as she reached to his


    waist, trying to take off his robe.


    He had loved her so much that she didn¡¯t know how to thank him, except with her own body.

 Chapter 228 He turned her down

    Chapter 228 He turned her down


    Philip, who was apparently aroused, suddenly grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    He looked at her affectionately, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Joey bit her lips and nodded with determined eyes, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Joey had wanted to return his love. But she suddenly realized it would only be an insult to


    him if she told the truth.


    However, Philip knew the answer, even if she didn¡¯t say it. He rolled over and pushed her away. He sat


    up and smiled sadly, ¡°You want to repay me, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She was speechless.


    He stood up and smoothed his robe with his back turned on her in bed, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back to


    your room.¡±


    ¡°Philip¡­¡± She stared at his back and suddenly felt very ashamed. She had swallowed her pride and


    offered herself to him, but only to be turned down so embarrassingly. She was terribly ashamed of


    herself.


    However, when she bit her lips in shame, rushed to the door and put her hand on the doorknob, Philip


    suddenly said behind her, ¡°I¡¯ve been good to you because I love you, but my love doesn¡¯t require such


    an act in return. If you fall in love with me one day, I will want you even if you don¡¯te to me, do you


    understand?¡±


    For him, the prerequisite of sex was love. If Joey didn¡¯t love him, but decided to have sex with him to


    repay his kindness, neither of them would be happy.


    Joey was very touched. She slowly turned and said in a choked voice, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    She would be eternally grateful for his kindness, love and generosity.


    He was a real gentleman.


    At this moment, she realized that her love was the only thing that Philip wanted in return, not her body.


    But¡­she had lost the ability to love a man four years ago¡­


    The next day, she quitted all her work and went to the airport to book two tickets for their return


    tomorrow. Then she went to Zelda¡¯s private psychological clinic.


    Zelda wasn¡¯t her therapist¡¯s real name. It was just her English name. She was a very good psychiatrist,


    but more importantly, she was the adopted daughter of Philip¡¯s South Korean mother.


    Zelda was a very beautiful young woman. She looked graceful yet indifferent.


    She slightly raised her head when Joey showed up, ¡°He called me yesterday and asked me to give you


    a test. Take a seat. I¡¯m starting the test now. Remember, you must tell me the truth in your heart so that


    I can make an urate judgment.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    Joey nodded and then took a series of tests.


    Half an hourter, Zelda concluded that Joey had indeed made aplete recovery.


    Joey thanked Zelda and was about to leave when Zelda suddenly asked, ¡°Will you fall in love with


    him?¡±


    Of course, she was referring to Philip.


    She wondered whether Joey would fall in love with Philip, because she had witnessed everything going


    on between Joey and Philip in the past four years.


    Joey froze. She slowly turned around and looked at Zelda¡¯s eyes. She sighed after a while and shook


    her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She truly didn¡¯t know the answer.


    She had thought about letting go of the past and trying her best to fall in love with Philip in the past four


    years, but¡­despite her deep gratitude, something was missing between them. Perhaps there was no


    chemistry between them.


    Zelda stared at her with bright eyes, as if she had read Joey¡¯s mind, ¡°I see. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t


    get it.¡±


    Philip didn¡¯t know why Joey¡¯s love was always out of reach the same way he was unaware that Zelda¡¯s


    love was always within reach.


    Joey saw Zelda¡¯s sadness, and she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    It was a woman¡¯s intuition. She had suspected that Zelda hadn¡¯t treated Philip as her brother since the


    moment he introduced Zelda to her as a psychologist.


    Zelda didn¡¯t shy away from her question. She nodded boldly and admitted it, ¡°I do like him. I¡¯ve loved


    him from the moment I saw him when I was adopted by his mother. Unfortunately, he¡¯s only taken me


    as his younger sister. He loves you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Joey didn¡¯t know what to say. Under such circumstances, she could neither encourage her to fight for it


    nor persuade her to give up on Philip. She suddenly felt that she shouldn¡¯t have asked such a foolish


    question.

 Chapter 229 A declaration of love

    Chapter 229 A deration of love


    Zelda, who had always looked cold and indifferent, wasn¡¯t mad at all. She smiled generously, ¡°You


    needn¡¯t be embarrassed. I don''t me you. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to cure your mental


    illness all these years. I gave him four years to win your heart, but it¡¯s obviously that he didn¡¯t seed.


    So I¡¯m going after him today.¡±


    Joey suddenly found that the girl who had always been cold and indifferent was actually very


    straightforward and lovely, ¡°In fact, you should have made a move long ago. As they say, it¡¯s easy to


    fetch water when a river is near. You really should have gone after him before he met me.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to, but I didn¡¯t have the courage back then.¡± Zelda shrugged. She was a very shy teenage girl


    when she fell in love with Philip.


    ¡°In that case, I think I should tell you that Philip will go home with me tomorrow. If you want to do


    something, do you need toe along with us?¡±


    Somehow, when she heard that someone else was going to pursue Philip, all she felt was excitement


    instead of threat.


    She didn¡¯t love him, but she wanted him to be loved by someone else.


    ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll get back to you when I finish working on some medical cases.¡± Zelda was


    earnest and confident.


    They talked some more before Joey left for home.


    She found Fiona waiting for her with Philip and Sammy back at home.


    Fiona was the only other person who had known her whereabouts in the past four years.


    Fiona was beautiful as always.


    Sammy was sitting on Fiona¡¯sp and ying with him. The boy had always liked Fiona very much.


    Fiona couldn¡¯te to visit very often, because he had his own acting career, but whenever he came


    to see them, the boy would be extremely happy, because Fiona had always brought him presents.


    When Joey got back, Fiona put Sammy down and asked him to y with Philip. He said to Joey, ¡°After


    I got your messagest night, I immediately flew here. Have you really decided to go back to China?¡±


    Joey invited Fiona into her room and closed the door, ¡°Yes, I have to go back there, but I can¡¯t take


    Sammy back with me. I don¡¯t know what will happen when I go back home, but I don¡¯t want to put


    Sammy in danger. So I asked you toe here because I wanted to leave him in your care


    temporarily. Would you help me?¡±


    Besides Philip, Fiona was the only person she could trust. More importantly, Sammy liked Fiona. The


    boy would certainly have fewer temper tantrums if Fiona took care of him.


    Fiona sighed heavily, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take care of Sammy like my own son. You can count on me. Now


    that you¡¯ve chosen to go back home, you¡¯d better be prepared to¡­be ruthless. Don¡¯t go easy on any of


    them. Take your revenge on them in whatever way you want, including Allen Charles. Can do you do


    it?¡±


    Joey hesitated for a second. She could be very cruel to the others, but how¡­ could she be cruel to


    Allen?


    Fiona saw her hesitation and shook his head, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve changed a lot in the past few years,


    but you still love Allen. You are a silly girl. Do you think he is still as determined and loyal as you¡¯ve


    been?¡±


    Joey was shocked, ¡°What do you mean?


    Fiona was obviously implying something.


    Fiona continued, ¡°You¡¯ve deliberately ignored the news back home in the past few years. Philip and I,


    we¡¯ve never spoken to you of the updates of those people. But now that you¡¯re going back, I think it¡¯s


    important that you know what has been going on with them. Otherwise, you will only be passive and


    bullied by them.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Fiona turned on theputer in Joey¡¯s room and logged on to his email ount. Then he downloaded


    a private log and copied it to herputer, ¡°This is all the information about those people that I¡¯ve


    collected for you over the years. Go have a look. If you still insist on going back after reading it, then


    Philip and I will have your back and do our best to help you.¡±


    Joey was grateful for Fiona¡¯s thoughtful, and she knew Fiona would always look out for her.


    With these words Fiona left the room and went to y with Sammy in the living room.


    Joey took a deep breath and slowly sat down in front of theputer. She slowly looked up at the


    tried very hard to collect for her.

 Chapter 230 He missed her terribly

    Chapter 230 He missed her terribly


    Allen Charles was leaning back in his big office chair motionlessly in the re of the sun and staring


    into the distance through the French window.


    Four years had passed and he was now twenty-nine years old, a man in the prime of his life. There


    was no denying that he had be more handsome, prudent and mature. But there was always a


    grave sadness in his eyes.


    A gust of wind swept the papers across the desk and his ck hair. If anyone had been there, they


    would have found that the roots of his ck hair were all silver.


    Yes, Allen¡¯s hair was actually all white, but it appeared normal because he had dyed them ck.


    Four years ago, when he learnt from Ynda that Joey had left him for half a million dors, his hair


    turned all white overnight.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Many people were shocked by it, especially his mother Mrs. Charles who burst into tears for his poor


    son. But Ynda was very angry.


    He had never stopped looking for Joey in the past four years, but all in vain. She had always managed


    to run away to another country whenever he got a clue. He was utterly disappointed, heartbroken and


    numb with pain.


    He picked up the frame on his desk, which contained the picture of Joey and him together.


    In the photo, she was nestled in his arms like a little bird with a big smile on her face. She looked


    gentle, delicate, elegant and beautiful.


    He was smiling happily, too. Such a contented smile had never been seen on his face in the past four


    years.


    ¡°Baby, where are you? Where are you?¡± He held the picture gently against his chest and closed his


    eyes, trying to imagine her at his side. Tears were rolling down his face. He was heartbroken.


    He ran his trembling fingers slowly over Joey¡¯s smiling face in the photo and murmured, ¡°They say you


    chose to leave me for half a million dors. It isn¡¯t true, is it? This can¡¯t be true. How could my beloved


    girl be such a terrible person? But why do you refuse to see me and keep running away from me? You


    know, I miss you so much, so much¡­¡±


    Ynda had presented a lot of so-called evidences, trying to convince him that Joey had left him for


    the money. Most of the evidences, though not all of them, were true. He knew they were true, but he


    had refused to believe it. Or deep down, he was adamant that even if she had taken Ynda money


    and left, there was a reason. So he had chosen not to believe that it was true.


    However, he was really exhausted from looking for and waiting for her over the years. He was worn


    out. He was so exhausted that he wanted to sit in this chair or to die in peace the next second¡­


    There suddenly came a soft knock on the door, which immediately woke him from the painful memories


    in the past.


    ¡°Come in!¡± He quickly wiped tears, put the frame back on the desk and sat up straight.


    The mayor¡¯s secretary Ms. Carol came in and said politely, ¡°Mr. Charles, it¡¯s half past eleven. I think it¡¯s


    time for us to set off for the airport.¡±


    ¡°Airport? To pick up whom?¡± Allen hadn¡¯t recollected himself enough to remember his schedules.


    Ms. Carol had seen it all before. Mr. Charles had been not quite himself these years, and she was used


    to it. She exined patiently, ¡°Two days ago, an overseas entrepreneur withrge investment reached


    out to us. She decided to invest in the catering and medical industries in our city. But her first request is


    that you personally pick her up at the airport.¡±


    Allen nodded calmly, ¡°Yes, I see. She was arrogant enough to ask me, the mayor, to pick her up at the


    airport. Give me a copy of her profile, and I¡¯d like to see why she is so arrogant.¡±


    Ms. Carol wasn¡¯t happy that the mayor wasn''t friendly to the arriving guest. She hesitated, ¡°Mr. Charles,


    I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have the details of the investor at the moment. All I know is that she is a woman and


    her name is Zoey.¡±


    It meant life in Greek.


    ¡°Zoey?¡± Allen frowned and repeated her name. She looked like a quite mysterious woman.


    Just as he was deciding whether to condescend to meet the guest at the airport, the phone on his desk


    suddenly rang.


    He put the call on speakerphone, ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 231 A Cold Husband

    Chapter 231 A Cold Husband


    ¡°Mr. Charles, Mrs. Charles is here. We couldn¡¯t stop her. She¡¯s heading toward your office.¡± The phone


    rang with the anxious voice of another secretary outside.


    Allen Charles frowned. Greatly displeased, he said coldly, ¡°I see. Go on with your work.¡±


    He hung up the phone and looked at Ms. Carol, ¡°We¡¯re going to the airport right now.¡±


    ¡°Allen!¡± Ynda opened the office door and walked in with a big smile on her face.


    Ynda was wearing a dainty pink flowing dress today. She was apparently dressed up for the


    asion from her hair to her makeup. She was dazzlingly beautiful, just like four years ago.


    However, no matter how gorgeous she looked, Allen wasn¡¯t impressed at all. He grabbed his coat on


    the back of his chair and gave the self-invited Ynda an indifferent nce. His voice was cold, ¡°I¡¯m on


    my way out to take care of some official business. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    He walked around her to the door.


    ¡°Allen, I¡¯ve brought you lunch. I made it myself. Why don¡¯t you take a lunch break before you go back to


    work?¡±


    Ynda hurried to stop him and then raised the lunch box in her hand with an ingratiating smile.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It took her more than two hours to prepare his lunch this morning.


    Allen frowned and said impatiently, ¡°This is the mayor¡¯s office, not a public restaurant. I¡¯m at work right


    now and you¡¯re interfering with my work.¡±


    ¡°Allen¡­¡± Ynda pursed her lips and said with an aggrieved look, ¡°I care about you. It¡¯s almost 12


    o¡¯clock and it¡¯s time for lunch, Allen, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Allen interrupted before she could finish, ¡°Since you have too much free time, why


    don¡¯t you go take good care of Lillian? Don¡¯t always leave her with the maid, because a child needs a


    mother¡¯s love more than anything else.¡±


    He left the office with a cold face.


    ¡°Mrs. Charles¡­we¡¯re leaving. Bye.¡±


    Ms. Carol bowed to Ynda awkwardly and quickly left the office with Allen.


    Ynda was suddenly left alone in the huge mayor¡¯s office,pletely dumbstruck.


    ¡°Allen Charles, you¡¯re a bastard!¡±


    Ynda let out a hysterical scream and smashed the lunch in her hands to the ground. It was scattered


    all over the floor.


    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me? Can¡¯t you be nice to me? What¡¯s it about me that you don¡¯t like?¡±


    She looked at the lunch lying on the floor that she had worked so hard to prepare for her husband, and


    couldn¡¯t help bursting into tears.


    It had been four years. Joey had been gone for four years. She had been working hard on her own for


    four years, too. Not a day had gone by without her racking her brains to figure out how to get Allen to


    change his mind, even if he could look at her one more time. However, even if she had achieved


    something, she had failed to make him fall in love with her again.


    Although she had given birth to their daughter Lillian, his indifference towards her hadn¡¯t gone away at


    all. Instead, he had been treating her and their daughter with nothing but growing indifference.


    ¡°What exactly do you want? After four years, haven¡¯t I been good enough for you? Allen Charles, why


    are you so cold-hearted?¡±


    After weeping for a short while, Ynda forced herself to hold back her tears. She had never been a


    weak person, and Allen¡¯s indifference only aroused the fighting spirit in her heart.


    The past four years was her best proof of that.


    She swore that she would conquer this man. She knew she could.


    Just as she was getting ready to leave his office with high spirits, she idently caught sight of the


    photo on the desk. The framed photo of Allen and Joey hugging andughing irritated her instantly.


    She was consumed with jealousy.


    She rushed to the desk and grabbed the frame, trying to smash it into pieces. But she somehow


    stopped her hand in the air.


    ¡°Joey, you¡¯re a nuisance. You¡¯ve been gone for four years and Allen still couldn¡¯t forget you. What is so


    good about you? I just don¡¯t get it. Are you prettier than me? Are you nobler than me? Are you richer


    than me? No, you¡¯re nothing better than me.¡±


    Looking at Joey in the photo, she ground her teeth and said to herself. She took the frame apart to take


    out the photo inside, and reced it with another one with her and her daughter Lillian in it.


    Ynda looked stunningly beautiful in the photo and her three-year-old daughter Lillian in a pinkcy


    dress looked adorable. The little girl¡¯s delicate feature was a miniature of her mother¡¯s, and their


    resemnce was striking.

 Chapter 232 A revengeful ex-girlfriend

    Chapter 232 A revengeful ex-girlfriend


    Ynda put away the photo of Allen and Joey and left his office contentedly.


    Meanwhile, Allen and Ms. Carol were on their way to the airport after they left the city hall.


    Ms. Carol was driving the car and Allen was sitting on the passenger seat with his eyes closed. He


    would rather condescend to pick up someone at the airport than spend another minute with Ynda.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the airport.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, please hurry up, it¡¯s already past 12 o¡¯clock. Miss Zoey said she¡¯d arrive at twelve o¡¯clock.


    She may have arrived by now and we''re runningte.¡± She reminded him anxiously.


    Allen replied disapprovingly, adjusting his coat, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a few minuteste. I¡¯m already


    generous enough to pick her up at the airport.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t havee to the airport at all if it weren¡¯t for getting rid of Ynda.


    Ms. Carol didn¡¯t dare to say another word, but she secretlyined, ¡°Mr. Charles, your family is


    very rich, so you don¡¯t care about these overseas investment entrepreneurs, but our city does. We¡¯re


    even praying for a few more of these investors!¡±


    However, they walked into the airport, only to find that there was no flight arriving at 12 o ¡®clock today.


    Ms. Carol asked the airport staff and learned that Miss Zoey¡¯s flight was not due to arrive until 1 p.m.


    Allen had been in a bad mood. He was furious when he heard it. He sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to


    have the nerve to fool me. She apparently gave us the wrong arrival time on purpose. I¡¯m the mayor


    and she expects me to wait for her at the airport for an hour? How ridiculous!¡±


    He was about to leave.


    He was unhappy at home, and now he was unhappy at work. He felt that his life was really


    unsatisfactory.


    Ms. Carol saw that Allen was really pissed off, and tried to stop him, almost pleading, ¡°Mr. Charles, I


    know you¡¯re angry, but we really can¡¯t afford to offend Miss Zoey. She¡¯s investing not only in our city¡¯s


    food industry, but also in medicine. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s bringing many medical equipments with her on


    this trip, and one of them is a special equipment to treat vegetative patients, and it has a very good


    therapeutic effect. If this investment goes well, it will definitely be a historic reform for the development


    of the medicalmunity in our city.¡±


    She was sincere and persuasive.


    But what was most tempting for him was the equipment for vegetative patients.


    He thought of Chance¡¯s mother Le, the beautiful woman who had been asleep for more than 20


    years and was diagnosed to be a vegetative person who would never wake up. If Miss Zoey¡¯s new


    equipment worked really well as they said, the chances of Chance¡¯s vegetative mother waking up could


    be greatly improved


    With this thought Allen repressed his discontent and waited patiently.


    As Chance¡¯s cousin, Allen had grown up with him and known very well how hard Chance had tried to


    cure his mother. He might as well think of it as a favor to his best friend and cousin Chance.


    Time passed extremely slowly in waiting, but it would pass eventually.


    An hourter, there was a loud noise when a crowd of passengers emerged, and Miss Zoey¡¯s flight


    finally arrived.


    Holding the sign with the name ¡°Zoey¡± on it, Ms. Carol waited with Allen for the mysterious investor to


    show up.


    However, when all the passengers were gone, Miss Zoey never showed up.


    No matter how good-tempered Allen was, he couldn¡¯t help getting angry. Before he met Miss Zoey, he


    was already offended by her disrespect.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that two figures had been watching him from behind arge pir only


    dozens of meters away from him.


    They were Joey and Philip.


    ¡°Not ready yet? It seems he¡¯s rather tired of waiting.¡±


    Philip pulled their luggage in one hand, and leant against the pir, looking at Joey with aplicated


    look.


    Joey looked away from Allen in a daze. She turned and lowered her head, trembling uncontrobly.


    She finally saw him again after four years.


    He was as handsome as she remembered, and even more masculine than ever. Everything she had


    prepared in thest four years almost fell apart when sheid her eyes on him.


    Unfortunately, things had changed dramatically.


    He had married Ynda in the second month after her departure.


    After she was gone, he had only mourned their love for two months. Then he had married his ex-


    girlfriend and had a daughter with her.


    She learned it from the profile Fiona sent to her.


    She remembered how broken-hearted she had been when she knew it. Her world had fallen apart at


    that moment. She thought the love between them was ridiculous.


    Allen had been thest person she had intended to take revenge on when she had decided toe


    back home. But he had be the first one on her list after she read his profile.


    She hated him now as much as she had loved him before.


    Joey closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her voice was icy-old, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and meet him. I¡¯ll let


    them know what was supposed to be over long ago ising back now.¡±


    She put on sunsses and walked over to Allen with the graceful steps she¡¯d honed on the runway


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    over the years.


    She was also embarking on the path of revenge and she had vowed to make them pay a heavy


    price.

 Chapter 233 He was stunned to see her

    Chapter 233 He was stunned to see her


    Allen was waiting impatiently, but just as he was about to leave in fury, he saw a man and a woman


    walking towards him and his secretary.


    The man was handsome in a white suit, but his eyes were icy-cold.


    The woman was wearing a long red dress with a white satin belt. She had a slender figure. It was a


    strapless dress with a high slit that set off her perfect figure. The dress fluttered as she walked


    gracefully, subtly revealing her long and beautiful legs. She looked breathtakingly gorgeous.


    Allen was stunned to see her. Her appearance came like a lightning strike.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±his world suddenly went silent and he could only see Joey walking toward him.


    Was he daydreaming?


    Although the sunsses covered half of Joey¡¯s face, he recognized her at once. He had been


    searching for her in the past four years, and she suddenly showed up and walked towards him. He had


    missed her terribly, but why did she look so strange now?


    She looked beautiful, sexy and confident, which was quite different from her in the past who, as he


    remembered, had been a conservative, fragile, gentle and innocent girl.


    Joey came up to him just as he was still reeling from the shock. She took off her sunsses and


    looked up at him with a beautiful smile. Her voice was slightly distant and calm, ¡°Mr. Chares, how are


    you? I¡¯m Zoey. Nice to meet you. Thanks for picking me up at the airport.¡±


    Just then, Ms. Carol, who had been staring at Joey in astonishment, identally dropped the sign she


    had been holding over her head to the ground.


    Ms. Carol had always thought that Mrs. Charles, Ynda was the most beautiful woman she had ever


    seen in real life, and for a time she had thought that she would never meet another woman more


    beautiful than Ynda. But she suddenly felt that she hade to her conclusion too soon.


    Miss Zoey was absolutely more beautiful than Ynda both in appearance and temperament.


    She was so impressed by her beauty after she took off her sunsses that she even forgot her duties


    at the moment.


    However, Allen paid no attention to her. All his attention was drawn to Joey¡¯s sudden appearance. He


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    stared at her for a long time. Suddenly, he took a step forward and held her tightly in his arms. He was


    overjoyed, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re back. You''re back, baby¡­¡±


    Her heart ached at his touch. She didn¡¯t move or struggle as he held her in his arms. Her heart was


    trembling. His embrace was as warm and familiar as before. It felt nice, but she couldn¡¯t enjoy it


    anymore.


    Philip frowned at the sight, but he didn¡¯t say anything or step forward to stop it. If she changed her mind


    after a hug, it only meant that all her efforts over the past few years have been in vain and she hadn¡¯t


    changed for better. And he genuinely hoped that Joey was a mature young woman now.


    In fact, Joey¡¯s maturity and determination went far beyond Philip¡¯s imagination. She allowed herself to


    grieve for a minute and then pushed Allen away coldly, ¡°I never thought Mr. Charles would be such a


    frivolous person. I¡¯m not your baby. I¡¯ve said that my name is Zoey and I¡¯m here to invest in your city. If


    you don¡¯t pay more attention to your behavior, I¡¯m afraid this visit won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re my baby. Why? Why do you im to be Miss Zoey? And why do you act like you don¡¯t even


    know me? Tell me why.¡±


    Her indifferencepletely stung his heart. He looked in disbelief at her who didn¡¯t seem to know him,


    and his eyes were heartbreakingly sad.


    When Ms. Carol noticed how unusual Mr. Charles was today, she was afraid that he might upset Miss


    Zoey and the investment n would fall through. She quickly recollected herself and smiled at Joey


    and Philip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think Mr. Charles may have mistaken you for someone else. You must be tired


    after such a long flight. I have booked a hotel for you two. The car is right over there, this way


    please.¡±

 Chapter 234 They Shared a Hotel Room

    Chapter 234 They Shared a Hotel Room


    However, despite Ms. Carol¡¯s efforts to change the subject, Allen didn¡¯t give up. He grabbed Joey¡¯s


    hands and asked seriously, ¡°Why did you leave me without a word? Was there something you should


    have told me? Why did you suddenly disappear? Do you know I¡¯ve been looking for you for four


    years?¡±


    Joey smiled sarcastically at Allen¡¯s sincere words, ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t you married and have a child


    now?¡±


    She had never meant to hide her identity. Indeed, she had changed her name and deliberately


    distanced herself from him, but it was just part of her initial n.


    Allen was stumped by her question.


    So what?


    He had married Ynda and she had even given birth to their daughter Lillian. Even if Joey, standing in


    front of him now, had admitted her identity, what could he do?


    He had forfeited his right to have her again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He shook his head in pain and tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Ynda and I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, and I don¡¯t need to.¡± Joey interrupted him coldly, ¡°If you keep on nagging me like


    this, I¡¯ afraid I have to leave here and find somewhere else to invest.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± As soon as he heard her remarks, he quickly and helplessly released her hands, ¡°All right, let¡¯s


    get back to work if that''s what you want.¡±


    Now that she finally came back to him as he had wished, he would never let her go again.


    When Ms. Carol found that Mr. Charles was finally willing to make a temporarypromise, she


    hurriedly took Philip¡¯s luggage with a big smile on her face and ushered Joey and Philip out of the


    airport and to their car parked outside.


    Ms. Carol was driving the car with Allen in the passenger seat. Joey and Philip were sitting together in


    the back seat.


    ¡°Phil, I have a headache. Maybe I just got airsick.¡± Joey said softly,ying her head lightly on Philip¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°Let me rub your head.¡± Philip rubbed her temples gently.


    It was a heartwarming scene. Allen suddenly clenched his fists with a deep frown on his face.


    However, even though he was angry and sad, he couldn¡¯t do anything. There was no doubt that Philip


    had stayed by her side in the past four years, and perhaps they had developed a romantic rtionship.


    His heart ached at the thought.


    It seems that he had to find a chance to exin what had happened between Ynda and him to Joey


    as soon as possible. Once he had made up his mind, he said to Ms. Carol, ¡°Go to the Reston Hotel!¡±


    Ms. Carol was confused, ¡°Mr. Charles, haven¡¯t we already booked rooms at the Lanchester Hotel? Why


    the Reston Hotel?¡±


    ¡°Because I said so!¡± Allen snapped.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Charles!¡± Ms. Carol obeyed immediately.


    With temples being rubbed by Philip, Joe¡¯s long eyshes slightly quivered.


    Reston Hotel was the ce where she had met him and had sex with him for the first time. It was a


    very special ce for both of them.


    It seemed that Allen hadn¡¯t forgotten their past. Was he trying to revive her memory and make up with


    her again?


    Joey found it ridiculous. She wondered what Allen, a husband and father, could do to get back together


    with her.


    The four of them walked into the Reston Hotel. As Joey had expected, Allen got the Room 518 for her.


    It was the room where they met for the first time.


    However, just as Allen was about to get another room for Philip, Joey interrupted him, ¡°No, thanks.


    We¡¯ll share a room.¡±


    She took Philip¡¯s hand and got into the elevator.


    Allen was left sad and stunned.


    As soon as they walked into the Room 518, Joey closed the door and let go of Philip¡¯s hand. She flung


    herself onto the soft couch in the room, exhausted.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Philip poured a ss of warm water and handed it to her.


    She took the ss and shook her head, ¡°Not very much.¡±


    Philip stared at her and said meaningfully, ¡°If you are tired, it¡¯s not toote to stop now.¡±


    Although she had been calm enough around Allen, Philip knew it wasn¡¯t quite so deep in her heart. He


    knew she was probably overwhelmed and miserable.


    In order to irritate Allen, Joey just pretended to be very intimate with him and even decided to share a


    room with him. Philip was afraid that while she was emotionally torturing Allen, she also suffered a lot


    herself.

 Chapter 235 It Was a Mess at Home

    Chapter 235 It Was a Mess at Home


    Joey shook her head again with determined eyes, ¡°No, I won¡¯t change my mind. Never!¡±


    There was no turning back now. She would never change her mind after she had decided toe back


    home after reading the profile Fiona had sent her.


    Philip was about to say something when his phone suddenly rang. He frowned at the caller ID.


    Joey paused when she noticed Philip¡¯s unusual reaction, ¡°Is it him?¡±


    She was referring to Allen, of course.


    She had deliberately offered to share a room with Philip, while Allen would never allow it to happen.


    Joey was afraid that he was mad.


    Philip shrugged and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    He had to admit that Joey was really getting smarter now. But she had chosen not to show it because


    she didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    ¡°Just ignore him!¡± Joey said with a straight face. He could be as furious as he wanted, but there was


    nothing he could do about it. It would be exactly what she had hoped for.


    She got up and went to the bathroom. After a long day on the ne, she now desperately needed a


    nice hot shower.


    However, she was totally distracted during the shower.


    In the Reston Hotel, all the decorations and furnishings had remained exactly the same as several


    years ago when she had met Allen for the first time in this very room. She had instantly recognized the


    bathroom and the bedroom where every detail was the same as before. She couldn¡¯t help recalling how


    passionate she and Allen had been right here¡­


    Allen was so gentle, while she was very awkward.


    They were perfect together.


    They were so happy back then, as if they were the only two left in the world and all they could think of


    was one another.


    But now¡­


    So many things had happened since then. Things had changed and they would never get back


    together again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    How great it would be if time could have stopped at the moment when they first met each other.


    Joey slept very badly in the afternoon. Curling up in the huge bed that had brought her so many fond


    memories, she found it difficult to breathe in her sleep.


    Philip was lying on the sofa in the living room.


    Although Joey had offered to share a room with him, Philip knew she was doing it to irritate Allen, and


    his role in this was nothing more than a sword she used to hurt Allen.


    Even if he knew her intention, he was happy to help her and he wouldn¡¯t cause her any trouble. He had


    chosen to lie on the sofa alone rather than going into her bedroom.


    He firmly believed that one day she could see that he had always been there for her.


    Meanwhile, Allen had been standing outside the door of Room 518 the whole time. He wanted to knock


    on her door for many times, and he had even thought of breaking in. But he was afraid that he would


    see what he didn¡¯t want to see inside the room.


    It was the ce where he had first met Joey. He had lost so much that he couldn¡¯t afford to ruin any of


    their beautiful memories. He hesitated for a long time at the door.


    He waited at the door all day and all night, but neither Joey nor Philip ever opened the door. He had


    been waiting at the door from noon to the next morning. He had stayed awake the whole night, and his


    eyes were red and tired.


    Of course Joey knew all this, which was why she hadn¡¯t gone out. She wanted to see how long he


    could stand at her door. It turned out that he was far more persistent than she had imagined.


    However, Ynda had turned the Charles¡¯ family into a mess because Allen had stayed out all night.


    All the servants were punished for no reason.


    At the breakfast table, the three-year-old Lillian identally choked on her milk. The little girl¡¯s face


    flushed and she coughed, which immediately drew the Ynda¡¯s wrath. She even picked up her


    daughter and spanked the little girl¡¯s bottom.


    She was taking all her anger out on her innocent three-year-old daughter who immediately burst into


    tears with fear and pain.


    As the child¡¯s grandmother, Paige Charles couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She rushed forward and snatched


    the little girl from Ynda, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What did she do wrong that you¡¯ve beaten her like


    that? It¡¯s said when parents hit their children, they feel the pain in their own hearts. Lillian is only three


    years old. How dare you beat her up? What a cruel mother!¡±

 Chapter 236 He was Forced to Marry Her

    Chapter 236 He was Forced to Marry Her


    Ynda said bluntly and coldly, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. I can do whatever I want to her. Her father never


    cares for her. If I don¡¯t care for her either, then she would be really pathetic.¡±


    Sitting at the head of the breakfast table, George Charles finally couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°Ynda, it¡¯s enough.


    Allen just didn¡¯te back homest night. A man certainly should put his career first. As his wife, you


    should make allowances for him. Don¡¯t be so petty and udylike.¡±


    As an elder lecturing his daughter-inw, George Charles was certainly not too critical, but Ynda


    was too proud to ept the slightest hint of criticism. She suddenly stood up and said angrily, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m


    afraid you¡¯re being too biased. Allen didn¡¯te back all night. It was he who was at fault, but now


    you¡¯re ming me. Don¡¯t forget that it was your family who begged me to marry your son in the first


    ce.¡±


    George Charles¡¯s face darkened in an instant when Ynda mentioned how she had married Allen,


    ¡°We begged you? How dare you even bring it up? Ynda, you should know that you are still my


    daughter-inw in the Charles family only because of your daughter Lillian. If your daughter were not


    too young to leave her mother, I would have kicked you out long ago. Don''t push yourself in front of me,


    because now you¡¯re in no position to do so. If you annoy me, I¡¯ll ask Allen to divorce you at once!¡±


    Ynda trembled with anger at his words, but she knew he was right. She was now in no position to be


    arrogant as before, because her father Taylor, who had been her rock all these years, had died in a car


    ident a month ago and her family¡¯s position in the military and political circles had plummeted. Thus


    she was no longer the daughter of a privileged family in his eyes.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re good. I give up.¡±


    She red at him with gnashed teeth, kicked over the chair behind her, and stormed back into her


    room.


    George Charles was about to lose his temper again when he found Ynda kicking over the chair in


    his face, but Mrs. Charles stopped him with Lillian in her arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Lillian¡¯s here. You¡¯ll frighten her if you make too much noise.¡±


    Holding her granddaughter who was too frightened to cry aloud in her arms, Mrs. Charles tried to sooth


    the little girl gently.


    ¡°If she yells at me again, I¡¯ll kick her out of the house for sure.¡±


    He took a cold nce at Ynda¡¯s room and went on with his breakfast. Only it was a very unpleasant


    breakfast.


    Ynda was right. She had married into the Charles family because they had begged her to marry


    Allen. In the second month after Joey had left, George Charles was suddenly used of corruption,


    and a series of corruption evidences were sent straight to the procuratorial authorities. He was


    immediately detained and interrogated.


    Although the Charles family was very rich, it didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t corrupt. Officialdom is a big dye


    vat.


    After all, officialdom was mostly a vanity fair where very few could preserve their moral integrity.


    Not all the evidence against him was true, because he had done a very discreet job of tying up loose


    ends over the years. But he was corrupt after all, and things would always leave a mark as long as they


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    were done. Therefore, the key to his case rested with the man in charge of it.


    If the man believed that George Charles was wronged, the case would be hushed up and over soon.


    But if the man refused to believe his innocence and decided to get to the bottom of it, the situation


    would get worse and more and more people would be implicated. If he were convicted, not only would


    he be thrown into jail, but Allen¡¯ s political career would be greatly affected.


    The one in charge of the case happened to be Ynda¡¯s father Taylor.


    Everyone thought it was just a coincidence. But when Taylor suggested marrying his daughter Ynda


    to Allen in exchange for bailing George Charles out, the Charles family realized that it was all a set-up.


    In order to marry Allen, Ynda had asked her father to frame George Charles to force Allen to agree


    to the marriage proposal. The Charles family even had to beg her to marry Allen.


    In the face of her outrageous plot, Allen had no choice but to agree in order to save his father.


    It was why Allen had married Ynda in the second month after Joey went abroad.


    Now that Ynda¡¯s father, the backbone of her family, had been killed in a car ident, George


    Charles, who had been holding grudges against her for years, certainly wouldn¡¯t be nice to her


    anymore.


    It can be imagined that Ynda¡¯s life in the Charles family would be miserable in the future.


    As for her daughter Lillian, it was quite an ident.

 Chapter 237 Her Trick

    Chapter 237 Her Trick


    In her second month of marriage, Ynda had imed she was pregnant, saying that the baby had


    been conceived in the hotel room on the night when Allen got drunk at the Elsner Club.


    Therefore, even though Allen had never slept with Ynda after marriage, she had managed to give


    birth to their child to secure her position as Mrs. Charles and the mayor¡¯s wife.


    At the Reston Hotel, when Joey finally opened the door and emerged with Philip, she found Allen, who


    had been waiting at the door the whole night, was red-eyed. Always a clean and tidy man, his chin was


    now covered with fine stubble, which made him look haggard and worn.


    Joey felt sorry for him, yet she pretended nothing had happened and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Charles,


    good morning, why don¡¯t we start by talking about the investment in medical devices today? I wonder


    which hospital you would rmend we visit?¡±


    Allen looked up at her with painful eyes, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word of reproach. He took a deep


    breath and forced a smile, ¡°How about the Champion Hospital? It¡¯s a private hospital, but it¡¯s one of the


    best hospitals in our city, excellent in many aspects, such as medical skills, equipments and


    environment.¡±


    The Champion Hospital was the private hospital founded by Chance.


    Joey was calm, ¡°Since it is a very good one, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    The little hesitation left in her heart had vanished because of what he just said.


    It seemed that he was deeply convinced that the loss of her first child had nothing to do with his father


    or Chance. He was unaware that when she heard him bragging about how good Chance¡¯s hospital


    was, all she could think of was her unborn child. The tragic death of her baby had been a bloody and


    painful nightmare for her over the years.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, Allen¡¯s proposal suited her perfectly.


    The reason why she had decided to take advantage of the influence of Philip¡¯s family to invest in


    medical machinery in the city and specialize in the treatment of vegetative patients was self-evident.


    Allen just didn¡¯t know her intention.


    Joey, Allen and Philip got into the elevator and went down to the first floor. They walked out of the


    hotel, and Ms. Carol was already waiting at the door in the car.


    After getting into the car, Joey suddenly asked, ¡°Did you tell Chance we¡¯re visiting his hospital now?¡±


    Allen knew the question was addressed to him. He answered, ¡°I told him about it yesterday.¡±


    While waiting at the airport at noon yesterday, he had learnt from Ms Carol that Miss Zoey had a batch


    of medical equipment specialized in the treatment of vegetative patients, and quickly decided to call


    Chance and asked him to make preparations in advance and wait for him to take Miss Zoey to his


    hospital for a visit.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that Miss Zoey was actually Joey.


    ¡°Did you tell him about me?¡±Joey asked again. It was what she really cared about.


    It urred to him that he had forgotten to tell Chance about it.


    All he could think about was Joey since the moment he had met her at the airport after four years. He


    had hardly thought of anyone else. He had certainly been too distracted to tell Chance about the true


    identity of Miss Zoey in advance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll give him a call.¡± He was honest. He took out his phone and tried to call Chance.


    Chance had helped him a great deal in looking for Joey after she was gone. Now that she was back


    and going to visit Chance¡¯s hospital, Allen thought he really should have told Chance about it


    beforehand, or Chance would certainly be shocked to see Joey as he had been at the airport


    yesterday. It would be too bad if Chance were so stunned that he lost his control, which would probably


    affect the investment.


    Joey was no longer the gentle and submissive girl as before. She was now like a hedgehog covered


    with long and sharp spines. She was aggressive and decisive. More importantly, she didn¡¯t mind


    hurting others at the expense of hurting herself.


    She had been cold-hearted enough to put him through so much sufferingst night.


    Joey stopped him before he could call Chance, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell him now. I¡¯ve known him for a


    long time. I believe he¡¯ll be very surprised and happy to see me back.¡±


    She knew Chance would certainly be surprised to see her after living with a guilty conscience for years.


    No one knew better than Chance how she had lost her child and what she wasing back for.


    If he saw her return with the medical equipment that would determine the fate of his vegetative mother,


    he would certainly know her intention at once. She just wanted to see his reaction at that moment.


    She was dying to see it when he realized what was going on.


    This was the day when she truly set out to avenge her lost baby.

 Chapter 238 A Surprise Visit at the Hospital

    Chapter 238 A Surprise Visit at the Hospital


    The car moved rapidly and steadily. Half an hourter, they arrived at the Champion Hospital.


    Chance had been informed by Allen yesterday and had made preparations. At the moment, all the


    executives, doctors and nurses in the hospital were standing in two rows, dressed in white, at the


    hospital gate. They looked like two white dragons from a distance, giving an impression of


    unprecedented solemnity and seriousness.


    For the first time in the history of the Champion Hospital, all the medical staff was waiting for the arrival


    of someone important with such earnestness.


    Therefore, all the doctors and nurses couldn¡¯t help whispering about the visitor who wasing soon.


    They wondered who on earth could get their hospital president to initiate such a spectacr weing


    ceremony.


    As the president of the hospital, Chance, wearing a white coat and a pair of silver-rimmed sses, was


    very handsome.


    He was now standing at the head of the line and looked gravely out at the wide road ahead, expecting


    the arrival of Miss Zoey, who would probably save his mother Le.


    When Allen¡¯s car arrived, Chance suddenly became very nervous and raised his hand, and all the


    voices behind him died away. Everyone stood straight and looked ahead. None of them dared to make


    a sound.


    The door opened and a pair of burgundy high heels stepped gracefully on the ground. When Joey got


    out of the car and stood in front of the weing staff, everyone gasped.


    Today she was wearing light makeup, but her plump lips were dabbed with bright red lipstick. She wore


    a white chiffon one-shoulder high-waisted dress that bore a striking resemnce in color to those of


    the doctors and nurses. But arge ck flower bloomed in the loose hemlines. The ck flower was


    lifelike and intimidating in the wind.


    Joey¡¯s makeup and dress made her look elegant, noble and gorgeous, yet there was an indescribable


    strangeness about her.


    All the doctors and nurses were amazed and intimated by her appearance.


    Chance was petrified.


    He stared at Joey as she got out of the car, looked up at him with a faint smile on her cold face, and


    then walked gracefully toward him.


    ¡°Joey, is it you?¡± Chance couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He thought she was Joey, but doubted his own


    conclusion. Four years had passed, and the woman standing in front of him was a totally different


    person.


    However, when he saw Allen and Philip getting out of the car, he had to believe that the woman who


    had changed so much was indeed Joey.


    Joey looked at Chance¡¯s handsome face with a big smile on her face and said, ¡°Mr. Chance, it¡¯s very


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    kind of you to give me such a grand wee, thanks. But what will happen to your patients since


    you¡¯ve asked all the doctors and nurses out to meet me? If anything should happen to your patients, I


    would certainly feel sorry about it. Tell them all to go back to work. I''d like to talk to you alone.¡±


    Chance¡¯s heart was pounding, and his face went pale.


    He didn¡¯t expect Miss Zoey was actually Joey.


    Words couldn¡¯t describe how he felt at the moment. He was certainly very happy and even a little


    exited to see Joey again. After all, she was the woman he had always wanted but failed to get. Her


    return meant that he finally had another chance.


    But he didn¡¯t want her to show up at such a time, in such a ce and with such an identity.


    His heart trembled, because he realized what she hade back for. She was smiling and polite. But


    the more polite she seemed to be, the more scared he became.


    He didn¡¯t need to be reminded by Allen that Joey was no longer the woman she used to be.


    He invited her into thevishly decorated VIP room where he tried topose himself and invited her


    to tea.


    Philip and Allen didn¡¯t apany her to the room at her request, which meant that Chance and Joey


    were alone in the huge room.


    Joey took the tea Chance had brewed and took a sip. She smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t believe your hands can not


    only rescue the dying, but also make tea. I¡¯m wondering what else you can do with your hands, like


    killing?¡±


    Rescuing and killing were two words with opposing connotations, but a doctor was capable of both.


    Chance¡¯s eyshes were trembling. He knew Joey was reminding him of her child he had killed.


    He frowned and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Now she had what he wanted most, and he was


    too afraid to do anything wrong. He finally forced a smiled and asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for


    years. Have you recovered from your illness?¡±

 Chapter 239 Intrigued by Her Again

    Chapter 239 Intrigued by Her Again


    ¡°Thanks for asking. I¡¯mpletely cured now. Ie to remember things in the past more and more


    clearly. No more hallucinations.¡±


    Joey leaned back gently, sipped at her tea and said slowly, ¡°So, Mr. Chance, why are you so concerned


    about my illness? Do you think I forget how you sent your men to push me into the operating room and


    tie me to the cold operating table? After the operation, you had the nerve to tell Allen that I had lost my


    baby because of my mood swings. Mr. Chance, what a clever way to throw the me on me! I was so


    impressed by what you were capable of. I have to say, you were really good.¡±


    She had struggled, pleaded and cried so hard. She was so scared and helpless, hoping that they would


    show mercy and let her go. But they didn¡¯t.


    None of them had even hesitated for a moment. Their indifference was colder than any of the medical


    equipment in the operating room. She would never forget that day, never.


    Chance turned pale at her usations. He couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists.


    Four years ago, when Ynda came to him with the wicked n against Joey, he knew it was in her


    best interest instead of his, but he had somehow decided to be a part of it.¡±


    Perhaps he had subconsciously felt that, instead of watching Joey spend the rest of her life happily with


    Allen, he would rather hurt her and break them up, because he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to get what


    he couldn¡¯t have.


    But he soon regretted it.


    In the past few years, he had been helping Allen look for Joey everywhere like crazy. Perhaps in the


    eyes of others, he had been doing it for his best friend Allen, but only he knew that he had done it for


    himself.


    After Joey was gone, he had realized that it was a blessing to see her in another man¡¯s arms as long


    as she was happy.


    He had found that it was a terrible ordeal for him when she was away.


    In the past four years, to make himself feel better, he dated a lot of women, and slept with most of


    them. They were all young and beautiful, but none of them had ever truly appealed to him.


    His heart had turned silent as a pool of stagnant water after she was gone. He had found it hard to fall


    in love with any other woman.


    Looking at Joey who was now sharp as a drawn sword, he finally realized that it would be impossible


    for him to get hold of her medical equipments without paying a price today.


    He took a deep breath and said heavily, ¡°Joey, I know I¡¯ve made a huge mistake in the past, and I¡¯m


    very sorry. Tell me what do you really want? If you give me the equipment for the treatment of


    vegetative patients, I¡¯m more than willing to turn myself in to the police and testify against Ynda for


    her conspiracy against you four years ago.¡± He had decided that he¡¯d bettere straight to the point


    ande clean to her, because he didn¡¯t like the way she stared at him and he was even more worried


    that she would stab him in the back one day.


    But he was wrong. Joey wanted more than just Ynda.


    Sheughed. Herughter was lovely, but it only sent shivers down his spine.


    She said, ¡°Chance, it seems that you have no idea what¡¯s going on now. Do you think it¡¯s as easy to


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    fool around as before? Turn yourself to the police? Testify against Ynda? Well, you¡¯re ridiculous.


    Everyone knows that your family, Allen¡¯s family and Martin¡¯s family have had the whole city under your


    thumbs. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be released from jail soon, even if you¡¯re locked up. Do you think I¡¯m still the


    same girl who had been bullied by you as you wished? If you¡¯re not sincere enough, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s


    no need for us to continue this conversation.¡±


    Chance¡¯s face turned pale. She was right. It was exactly what he had nned to do. He had decided to


    say whatever she wanted to hear now and do whatever he wanted to do, as he had always done


    before, when he got hold of her medical equipments. It was a pity that she had seen through his plot.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really changed a great deal in the past few years. All right, tell me, what do I have to do to gain


    your trust?¡± He stared at Joey with earnest eyes.


    Looking at Joey who had changed so much, he was intrigued by her again. It was even more intense


    than four years ago when he had met her for the first time.


    He had to admit that Joey was more attractive and charming than ever before. Damn it. His heart


    ached for her now and he couldn¡¯t help wanting her again after four years.

 Chapter 240 They Made a Deal

    Chapter 240 They Made a Deal


    Joey put down her cup and said slowly, ¡°I know you own 12% of the Phoebus Company. I don¡¯t want


    anything else. I just want all your shares.¡±


    The Phoebus Company was therge real estatepany Ben Hawk had founded during the past four


    years Joey had been gone. It had gone public in just four years and had be one of the best known


    There was no doubt that most of the money Ben Hawk had used to start his business was extorted


    from Fiona.


    Now Ben Hawk was the president of a big real estatepany that was worth a fortune. However, as a


    of his shares to win support from various investors.


    Chance was one of the shareholders in hispany.


    But it was supposed to be a secret. After all, Chance was very close to Allen who was Ben Hawk¡¯s


    sworn enemy. Thus little had been known about the fact that Chance owned shares in Ben Hawk¡¯s


    Phoebus Company.


    Therefore, Chance was stunned when Joey suddenly asked him to give up the 12% of his shares of the


    Chance frowned and looked at Joey in shock, ¡°How did you know I own shares in the Phoebus


    Company?¡±


    She knew exactly how many shares he owned in thepany.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. There is nothing like an absolute secret. There will always be traces of something once you


    have done it.¡± Joey chuckled.


    She knew about it because Fiona had carried out a detailed investigation.


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Once you transfer your 12% shares of the Phoebus Company to me, my


    medical equipment will be all yours. Now I have only one question. Do we have a deal or not?¡±


    By any measure, Chance would be better off in a deal that traded his 12% shares of the Phoebus


    Company for a batch of advanced medical equipment.


    But what really scared him was her intention in doing so.


    Why did she want shares of Ben Hawk¡¯spany?


    She was apparently going after Ben Hawk next.


    He pondered for a long while and finally nodded, ¡°Okay, deal!¡±


    He had never liked Ben Hawk. Ben Hawk had only approached Chance to invest in hispany on


    ount of the influence of Chance¡¯s family in the city. He decided to agree to Ben Hawk¡¯s proposal


    when he found it was a profitable investment.


    Since they only used each other for their own benefit, there was no integrity in such cooperation. Even


    if Chance transferred his shares to Joey, he didn¡¯t consider it a betrayal.


    What he wanted most was to cure his vegetative mother as soon as possible. Nothing else mattered so


    much to him.


    At this time, Chance wasn¡¯t aware that he had always been a viin who would ¡°y theckeys when


    they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness¡±. He wouldn¡¯t admit that he and Ben Hawk were actually birds of a


    feather, which was true at least in Joey¡¯s eyes.


    The most effective way to deal with birds of a feather was, of course, to destroy them one by one.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey wasn¡¯t excited when he agreed to the deal. She said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed to it, why don¡¯t


    we sign the contract now? I¡¯ve also brought the agreement of share transfer. If you think there is no


    problem with it, just sign it.¡±


    Her expression and tone were impable, but only she knew her heart was in turmoil now.


    Fiona had been keeping an eye on Ben Hawk during the past few years. Although Fiona had been far


    away in Thand, he had sent someone to watch Ben Hawk¡¯s every move.


    When Ben Hawk split up his equity in order to expand hispany, Fiona had been working secretly


    and buying up shares of the Phoebus Company with different ounts and identities. Now Fiona had


    umted as much as 30% shares of thepany.


    Fiona had done all this because he had known that Joey would go back for revenge one day. Thus


    during the past four years when Joey was away, Fiona had been paving the way for her return almost


    every day.


    He had been trying so hard to pave the way for her revenge.


    Joey¡¯s gratitude to Fiona went beyond words. He had done too much for her as a friend.


    Joey could only think of Fiona as a friend.


    Fiona was adyboy queen, and his special profession had determined the special nature of his


    personal existence. He was biologically male, but he looked very feminine as a result of years of


    estrogen injections. He looked even more feminine than a real woman. His life was unique and it was


    hard for him to love someone.


    Even he couldn¡¯t decide whether he should love a man or a woman.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t tell the person with whom he had fallen in love. He didn¡¯t know how to confess


    his love to his beloved one. He could only help and protect her quietly.


    Philip was actually very lucky in this regard. At least he could dere his love to her.

 Chapter 241 Sparks Fly

    Chapter 241 Sparks Fly


    Once Chance signed the transfer of shares and the contract for the equipment investment, Joey once


    again requested Chance to keep her identity secret. She doesn¡¯t want Ynda and Ben to know ahead


    of time about her return to the country because she will reveal herself to them when she was ready.


    Although the contract had been signed, the items had not been physically transferred. Chance naturally


    agreed since, from his standpoint, he had no reason to help Ynda and Ben. His previous interactions


    with these two had only been for mutual interests.


    Where Joey and Chance were discussing, Philip Ham and Allen were in the next room seated facing


    each other with their eyes locked and sparks were flying.


    ¡°Tell me, why did she leave that year?¡±


    Allen¡¯s fiery eyes red at Philip and asked him what he couldn¡¯t understand all these years.


    Philip heard, shook his head, andughed sarcastically, ¡°As her boyfriend at that time, you were the


    closest and dearest to her and you didn¡¯t even know the reason for her departure? Allen, you are truly


    a loser!¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Allen¡¯s fists were clenched tightly and he was furious at Philip¡¯s sarcasm but what he said was


    reasonable.


    ¡°Go and ask Joey by yourself. I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Philip replied with no regard for him.


    Allen was furious but helpless. He fought with Philip over Joey on the first time they met. Ever since


    that day, things were very tensed between them.


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, now that she is back, she will still be my woman.¡±


    Philip scoffed, ¡°Really? Has Mayor Charles forgotten? You already have a wife and family. Can I ask


    what right do you have to hold onto Joey?¡±


    ¡°This is none of your concern. I¡¯m very clear of my situation.¡±


    Allen stared at Philip coldly, ¡°But no matter what, I still have to thank you. Thanks for taking care of


    Joey all these years and more so for making her return to my side.¡±


    ¡°You may be thanking me prematurely. Furthermore, you need not thank me for taking care of Joey


    because I love her and that¡¯s why I¡¯m treating her well¡­¡±


    The two men were staring aggressively at each other when Joey appeared at the door.


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m done with my discussions. We can go now.¡±


    Joey stood daintily at the doorway and said tenderly.


    The men previously engaged in heated bickering looked up towards Joey and was distracted from what


    they were doing.


    Following that, the three of them walked out of the Champion Hospital.


    Allen wanted to take Joey to tour the food and beverage business but was turned down by Joey, ¡°Let¡¯s


    end our business dealings here today. We have other things to attend to now. Please excuse us, Mayor


    Charles.¡±


    After saying this, she gged down a car and got into the car with Philip, and sped away, practically


    dumping Allen at the entrance of the hospital.


    Allen was furious to be ditched and tossed his jacket angrily onto the ground. He loosened his necktie


    and went towards his car to give chase.


    At this moment, Chance was standing nearby. He walked over and called out to Allen, ¡°Don¡¯t bother


    chasing after them. Haven¡¯t you noticed? The Joey now is no longer the Joey of the past. Now, she is


    decisive and does what she says. She is sharp and unforgiving. You better be careful in the future.¡±


    Allen raised his head, looked at Chance, and asked coldly, ¡°What did both of you discuss just now?


    Why wasn¡¯t I allowed to be present?¡±


    Chance was caught off guard and didn¡¯t know how to respond to the question. After a while, he vaguely


    said, ¡°Nothing in particr. It¡¯s regarding the investment of some equipment. What else do I have to


    discuss with her about other than this? Your question is so strange.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Allen didn¡¯t know how much to believe. Somehow, he felt that Chance was behaving abnormally today


    and he seemed to be keeping something from him. Perhaps he was overly sensitive due to the


    reemergence of Joey. Allen shook his head and tried to discard his doubts about his own brother.


    Chance wrapped his arm over Allen¡¯s shoulders andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much of it. I¡¯m sure you


    haven¡¯t had your breakfast. I¡¯ll treat you. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After this, he dragged Allen back into the hospital.


    To Chance, he was more worried about Joey telling Allen about the truth of what happened in the past.


    So, he will do as much as he can to keep Allen and Joey apart.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the car, Joey took out the transfer of Phoebus shares document, which she had just signed with


    Chance, out for Philip to inspect.


    After Philip had looked at the document, heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s smoother than expected. Now we


    have 42% of Phoebus¡¯ shares. We almost have half of Ben¡¯spany in our hands.¡±

 Chapter 243 Diminished Hostility

    Chapter 243 Diminished Hostility


    Turning her head slightly as if in thought, Joey smiled and walked over.


    At this moment, two middle-aged women dressed like upper-ssdies sat at the table next to Martin.


    The two of them had four children who were busy ying in the lobby. Their shrillughter and screams


    were particrly noisy.


    Therefore, Martin did not even notice Joey¡¯s footsteps as she walked behind Martin.


    Samantha, who sat across from Martin, couldn''t help but look at Joey with a strange expression, and


    then gestured to Martin that someone was behind her.


    After Martin saw his mother Samantha¡¯s gesture, he turned around to look, and suddenly, he was


    frozen still.


    "¡­Joey?"


    Martin looked on in disbelief at Joey who suddenly appeared behind him. He was a fashionable man


    who always paid attention to his image, but at this moment, his mouth was agape in an O shape.


    "Well, well, Martin, haven''t seen you in years, don''t be so rmed!"


    Joey smiled softly and looked on at this energetic man dressed in military uniform. After four years,


    Martin grew taller and more handsome.


    Joey did not hold hostility towards Martin. In this city, Martin was one of the few people Joey did not


    hate.


    However, Martin was Ynda''s younger brother,


    so Joey did not head over purposelessly to strike up a conversation.


    "Are... are you really Joey? My God, when did youe back?"


    Martin stood up in shock, the expression on his face looked as if he just made a new discovery.


    Joey was amused by his exaggerated expression, but she still kept smiling politely, and said, "I came


    back yesterday, and I am meeting someone here today. What a coincidence to see you here. And who


    is this?"


    With that said, Joey pointed to Samantha, who sat across from Martin.


    "My mother!"


    Martin was still shocked by Joey''s return, and subconsciously answered Joey.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Joey stretched out her right hand towards Samantha, "Oh, Martin¡¯s mother, it¡¯s my pleasure to meet


    you."


    It turned out that this person was Ynda''s mother. Joey couldn¡¯t help taking a deep look at Samantha.


    In front of her, thisdy must have been quite beautiful in her youth, but Joey could not see any


    resemnce between Ynda and Samantha.


    In most cases, daughters resembled their mothers. It seemed that Ynda¡¯s was an exception.


    At this time, Joey did not know that Ynda was not Samantha¡¯s daughter at all. Ynda was actually


    the eldest daughter of Taylor and his deceased ex-wife, and Samantha was Taylor¡¯s second wife. So,


    Martin and Ynda were actually half siblings.


    Samantha did not know that Joey had already carefully analyzed her from head to toe. In her eyes,


    Joey looked beautiful, intellectual, elegant, and noble, just the type of person she admired. So it was a


    rare moment for her stand up and shook hands with Joey. She replied kindly, "You are Martin¡¯s friend,


    you can call me Samantha, that¡¯s how all of his friends call me."


    "Hello, Samantha!"


    Joey naturally called out.


    For some reason, even though it was the first time she met Samantha, Joey felt an inexplicable sense


    of intimacy. Maybe it was the friendly smile on Samantha''s face, but all her hostility seemed to have


    evaporated...


    Sarah wasn¡¯t here yet, so Joey sat down beside Martin and chatted with Samantha.


    Martin looked a little dumbfounded. He never knew that his mother, who always held herself in high


    regards and seldom liked to talk to others, had such a passionate side.


    It''s just that the four children at the table next door were too troublesome. They folded the menu into


    paper airnes and threw them across the hall, then chased each other around.


    The ruckus was a headache.


    At this time, a waiter brought the cold drink Joey ordered, and just as he reached behind Samantha, a


    scurrying kid ran into him. The cold drink sshed onto Samantha, and half of her body was wet from


    shoulder to thigh.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Samantha screamed in shock. The icy cold drink soaked into her skin through her clothes and made


    her grit her teeth and began to tremble. Even the most well-mannered individuals would get angry and


    go crazy.


    Grabbing the child, Samantha turned to the two middle-aged women dressed asdies next table, and


    said angrily, "Ladies, this is a public ce; your children are running wild, and you don¡¯t do anything.


    Look at what¡¯s happened to my clothes?"

 Chapter 244 States of Arrogance

    Chapter 244 States of Arrogance


    One of the obese middle-ageddies stood up, rushed over in a few steps, and pulled apart


    Samantha¡¯s hand that held her child''s arm. Then, in a proud tone, she yelled, "Obviously, the waiter


    didn''t hold the te firmly. What''s that got to do with my son? Besides, the kids are just ying around,


    what''s the big deal? You¡¯re an adult bickering with kids, shouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed? So you got


    wet, did you lose your clothes? What''s the big fuss? If you want money, just name your price, how


    much does your clothes cost?"


    When Samantha heard this, she was angered beyond words.


    How could such an unreasonable person exist in the world! Obviously, she did not educate her children


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    well, but she was so arrogant, and wanted to use money to resolve the situation.


    In regards to money, was Samantha someone who was short of money?


    This was tantly shaming her.


    But thedy did not seem to think that she was arrogant enough; she opened her wallet, pulled out a


    dozen bills, threw them on the table in front of Samantha, and boasted, "This money here is more than


    enough for you to buy another set of new clothes and for dry cleaning. So, shut your mouth, you don¡¯t


    have the right to discipline my children."


    "You... how can you be unreasonable?"


    Samantha pointed at this arrogantdy, and shook slightly with anger.


    She had never seen such an unreasonable person.


    Years offort in the upper-ss lifestyle had dulled the sharp tongue she had in her youth, so to


    suddenly face such a barbaric woman caught Samantha off-guard for a while.


    Seeing his mother bullied, Martin became cold and was about to stand up and fight for her. Joey, who


    was next to him, quickly stopped him and said, "Women''s affairs will be resolved by women; you¡¯re a


    big man, it¡¯s not convenient for you to get involved."


    After speaking, Joey picked up the cup of coffee in front of Martin. Then, she got up, walked around


    Samantha, and walked towards the prideful fatdy.


    Looking at Joey hold a cup of coffee anding towards her with a smile, the arrogant woman


    suddenly felt a pang in her heart, and took a few steps back subconsciously.


    And her slender friend, who also felt something was amiss, quickly got up and tried to stand in front of


    the fatdy.


    But Joey didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. She pushed thatdy aside, then raised her right hand and


    emptied the coffee cup. Without a word, the coffee ran down like running water on the left shoulder of


    the fatdy. The brown coffee flowed down the fatdy''s white skirt, and it stained the entire left half of


    her body in a moment.


    Joey poured on slowly, without haste.


    The fatdy could have easily avoided it, but she didn¡¯t, because she was dumbfounded.


    Joey didn''t say a word, but her cold, sharp stare seemed to have frozen the originally arrogant woman


    in ce and made her forget to dodge.


    After she poured the coffee, Joey picked up the dozen bills that the fatdy had thrown on the table


    before and handed them back to the fatdy. Then, she smiled but said coldly and sharply, "I''m sorry, I


    made your clothes dirty. This money here is more than enough for you to buy another set of new


    clothes and for dry cleaning."


    "You, you, you¡­!"


    It took a long time for the fatdy to recover from the pressure of Joey''s powerful presence, and though


    her fat face became pale, she didn''t know how to retaliate.


    The fatdy had always prided herself in her arrogance and unreasonable attitude. Usually, as long as


    she used this trick, everyone became afraid of her. But today, she met someone who had even more


    arrogant and unreasonable. Truly, a master!


    Did she want to spill coffee back? But seeing Joey was more than half of her height, she was at a


    disadvantage.


    "What''s about me?"


    Joey stared back coldly and took a step closer. Then, as if she suddenly realized something, her face lit


    up as she said softly, "Oh, you don''t want the money back, do you? That¡¯s fine, just as I came in the


    front door, I saw that the Hope Foundation is holding a fundraiser. So why not donate the money to


    them!"


    As she spoke, she did not wait for the fatdy to respond, and she snapped her fingers at the waiter


    next to her. She put the money on the waiter¡¯s tray, and said with a smile, "Please help donate the


    money to the foundation, thank you!"


    "Okay!"


    The waiter wasn''t pleased with the fatdy¡¯s attitude either, so seeing Joey''s retaliation, he immediately


    nodded with a big smile. Without waiting for the fatdy¡¯s reply, he took the money and headed off


    toward the entrance.

 Chapter 245 Extremely Shocked

    Chapter 245 Extremely Shocked


    The fatdy was once again annoyed by Joey and the waiter¡¯s manners, but she didn''t dare to snap.


    She didn''t know how to start. She stared at Joey angrily. Then she held her children in both of her arms


    and left the western restaurant in anger. Her friend also immediately followed her, took her child and left


    in dejection.


    Suddenly, the whole restaurant became much quieter.


    Martin and Samantha werepletely shocked after they saw how Joey handled the whole situation.


    ¡°Wow Martin, what an interesting female friend you have befriended. I like her more than any other


    woman you have ever dated. Long story short, I like her! Ask her out and make her my daughter-in-


    ¡°Keep your voice down and don''t talk like that, Mom."


    Nervously Martin looked at Joey who was already walking towards him.


    Deep down inside, Martin had butterflies because his mother just mentioned the word "daughter-in-


    moment, that word magically sounded beautiful to him.


    However, he was not Chance. He deeply knew the distance between him and Joey.


    The distance was insurmountable!


    Because his best buddy Allen is in between.


    Although Allen is now married to his sister Ynda, he knew more than anyone about Allen¡¯s feeling for


    Joey over the years. Therefore, he knew better than anyone else that it stood no chance between him


    and Joey.


    Samantha noticed the look on her son''s face had apletely different expression from usual. She


    was going to ask Martin about Joey at that moment. But her cellphone suddenly rang.


    Samantha answered the phone right away, said a few words happily, then hung up.


    Just then, Joey returned to her seat. Samantha smiled and asked Joey as soon as she sat down. "It


    was my daughter on the phone just now. She wille over to join us soon. She is about the same


    age as you. Have a nice conversation with her, I think you guys could be good friends.¡±


    Joey paused out of shock when she heard what Samantha said. She assumed that the daughter of


    Samantha was Ynda.


    After thinking about it for a second, Joey nodded calmly, and did not intend to leave the seat.


    Meeting Ynda in person was going to happen sooner orter. It''s better to take the initiative.


    She has been looking forward to this day ever since the day she left. Now that it has finallye, she


    would not avoid it.


    However, Joey couldn''t bear to confront Ynda in front of Samantha. For some reason, she had a


    subtle affection for this elegant woman.


    However, Joey waspletely stunned, dumbfounded. The daughter whom Samantha really meant


    showed up. She was in famous brand clothes and jewel.


    Because the person who showed up was not Ynda, it was Vivian.


    The information Fiona gave to Joey, it mainly about Allen, Ben Hawk, Chance, and her father''s current


    situation. Others weren¡¯t being investigated in detail, including Vivian.


    Therefore, when Vivian showed up as Samantha''s daughter, Joey had no idea what happened.


    Joey turned her head and looked at Martin in disbelief, hoping that he could exin it to her.


    But he didn¡¯t know that Vivian was his sister. He naturally would not understand the shock and


    astonishment in Joey at this moment. "She is the daughter of my mother and her ex-husband. She was


    born and raised in the countryside.¡± He just shrugged and said. ¡°My mom didn¡¯t reunite with her until


    my dad died in a car ident. All because my dad refused to acknowledge."


    There was not much joy in his tone. It was obvious that Martin did not like the half elder sister that


    came out of the blue. (Ynda is the eldest sister) Listening to Martin''s simple exnation, Joey was


    even more puzzled.


    Vivian was clearly her younger sister, the biological daughter of her mother, Mrs. Linderman.


    Joey was already three years old when Vivian was born. Joey clearly remembered that when her


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    mother gave birth to Vivian. She suffered for two days that almost lost both of their lives.


    How can Vivian be Samantha¡¯s daughter now?


    Joey can only be sure that there must be something wrong. But she wasn¡¯t able to figure out. Not in


    such short time.


    Simrly, Vivian saw Joey when sheid eyes on her.


    It was not surprising that Vivian was as shocked as Joey. Even her face was pale as paper.


    No one knew better about how she got the identity of the Moore family than herself. She and her


    mother Mrs. Linderman worked together to conceal the existence of Joey. And then she took Joey¡¯s


    ce, taking up what should have belonged to Joey.


    Although Joey didn''t know at this time, Vivian felt so guilty that her legs were shaking. She almost


    couldn''t stand steady.

 Chapter 246 Pressing Closer Step By Step

    Chapter 246 Pressing Closer Step By Step


    Although Joey didn''t know at this time, Vivian felt so guilty that her legs were shaking. She almost


    couldn''t stand steady.


    Seeing Vivian staring at Joey without blinking, Samantha reached out her hand to Vivian and sat down


    beside her. "Why are you staring at others like this? Let me introduce, this is Miss Joey, a friend of


    Martin¡¯s." Samantha looked at them affectionately.


    "Joey..."


    Vivian murmured in a daze. Before Joey could even speak up, she quickly stood up and said anxiously:


    "Mom, I need to go to the bathroom coz I came in a hurry."


    Meanwhile, Vivian kept winking at Joey, implying Joey to go with her.


    "Sure, I was about to go too, let''s go together." Joey answered kindly even though she was very


    confused.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Samantha and Martin, the two left their seats politely.


    Vivian checked every stall immediately right after she entered the bathroom. After making sure that


    they were alone, she locked the door of the bathroom. Finally, she turned her head and stared at Joey.


    ¡°I thought you have left already.¡± She said angrily while not moving an inch. ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Damn, she looked way more noble and breathtaking than before. It made her madly jealous. But at the


    same time, she couldn''t help being worried.


    Joey indifferently held her arms and looked at Vivian coldly. Joey stared at Vivian until she made her so


    guilty that her legs trembled again. ¡°You are scared! Are you scared of me? I haven''t done anything to


    you yet, have I?" Joey said slowly, "


    Noticing that she was scared by Joey¡¯s calm gaze, Vivian was very ashamed and angry. Vivian stared


    at Joey fiercely and said in a sharp voice. ¡°I am scared of you? Give me a break! I have always


    defeated you since childhood. How could I be afraid of you? I¡¯m just surprised. Since you were gone


    silently back then, why weren¡¯t you gone for good? What are you doing back here? No one wants you


    here. I suggest you go back to wherever you came from. Just in case you won¡¯t be bullied to death. I


    don¡¯t want to be embarrassed by you."


    Joey was not moved at all facing Vivian''s harsh mean words. She looked at Vivian with a nk face, as


    if watching a clown juggling in front of her.


    After Vivian was done with her nonsense, Joey raised her hand to stroke her chin, and said leisurely.


    "From childhood to adulthood, your voice would be extremely loud when you feel guilty and insecure. It


    was so loud, as if only your words made sense. But what you don¡¯t know is that you are giving yourself


    away by consciously protesting your innocence. Now, you keep telling me to disappear, but you are


    afraid of my existence at this moment. Do you know that I can see right through you when you speak,


    Vivian? You used to win, but not because you were tough to beat. I was letting you win. From now on, I


    will be the one who win. And I will defeat you till you have nothing to lose!¡±


    Joey took a step closer as she spoke.


    Staring at Joey, who was a head taller than herself, Vivian immediately looked defeated. Every time


    Joey took a step forward, she subconsciously stepped back until her back was pressed against the


    cold wall of the bathroom. Vivian realized that she was being forced into a dead end.


    At this moment, Vivian finally realized that Joey had changed. Not only her beautiful noble appearance,


    but also her strong tough heart. Every word Joey said was like a sharp needle. She couldn''t even think


    of a single word to argue with Joey.


    Seeing Vivian''s arrogance instantly copsed under her gaze, Joey raised her eyebrows with


    satisfaction, and said coldly. "Look, I don''t want to waste my time with you. Tell me, how did you


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    be Samantha''s daughter?"


    Allen has mentioned the name of Martin''s mother to Vivian once, so naturally she knew.


    Vivian shook her head, a trace of panic shed in her eyes. But she still gritted her teeth and retorted.


    "It''s none of your business, I don''t have to tell you. You''d better stay out of it. Otherwise...Mom will


    definitely not forgive you."


    "I don''t know which mom you were referring to? Samantha? Or Julia Linderman?" Joey answered


    softly.


    "How dare you call my mother by her name, Joey. It is too presumptuous of you to say so."


    When Joey was bold enough to call the full name her mother, Vivian suddenly realized that Joey didn¡¯t


    care about Mrs. Linderman as before. All of the sudden Vivian became even more at a loss.


    Joey smiled disapprovingly. "So, you still know who your mother is. I thought you already assumed


    money is your mother. And you don''t even remember who your biological mother is!"

 Chapter 247 Finally Found Out

    Chapter 247 Finally Found Out


    In fact, Joey didn''t treat Mrs. Linderman as her mother anymore. Back then, Joey was hospitalized for


    more than twenty days when she had a miscarriage. During that time, she was emotionally unstable.


    Luckily, Mr. Linderman and Allen Charles were there to take good care of her. However, Mrs Linderman


    was not bothered to pay a visit at all.


    Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. Since then, Joey could no longer forgive Mrs Linderman. She was


    heartbroken and disappointed with her. Hence, she only acknowledged Mr Linderman as her father.


    When Vivian did not tell Joey the truth, Joey said, "It is fine if you don''t open up. I''ll tell Samantha and


    Martin what you did. If the Moore family knew you had impersonated as one of them, you would be


    done."


    "No!"


    Vivian became nervous when Joey said that. She was afraid that Joey will expose the fraud that she


    had convicted. She held her hands and pleaded, "Sister, we''re family. Please don''t do so¡­"


    "Stop pretending! Who¡¯s your sister?Don''t you feel shameful calling me sister?"


    Unceremoniously, Joey shrugged off her hand. Joey was disgusted as she knew Vivian was a


    hypocrite. Then, she said coldly, "I''ll ask you onest time, do you want to tell me the truth?"


    "I will tell you!"


    Vivian had topromise as Joey was pissed off, she said guiltily while gritting her teeth, "Samantha


    had a daughter before she married into the Moore family. Her daughter was fostered in our vige. The


    first time I met Samantha was when Dad had a severe injury. That time, I felt like the way she looked at


    me wasn''t right. When her husband passed awayst month, she approached mom and wanted to


    acknowledge me as her daughter. I had objections that time as I knew Samantha made a mistake. But


    mom told me that if I could impersonate as Samantha''s daughter, I will be wealthy effortlessly.


    That was it. I just wanted to have some good time there. I didn''t do anything else! "


    Joey had doubts. Indeed, what Vivian said was true. However, Samantha made a mistake because Mrs


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Linderman deceived her. Mrs Linderman imed that Vivian was her daughter instead of Joey.


    And of course, Vivian impersonated very well as Samantha''s daughter.


    Vivian knew if she were found guilty of the fraud, she would be done.


    Joey felt something fishy was going on. She sensed that Vivian was still hiding something. Why would


    Samantha regard Vivian as her daughter when she saw her at first sight.


    Moreover, chronologically, Samantha gave birth to her daughter before she married into the Moore


    family. Hence, her daughter should be older than Martin. Oddly, Martin was 24 years old, but Vivian


    was 23 years old.


    It was apparent that the age didn''t match up. How could Samantha make such a silly mistake?


    The more Joey thought about it, the more she felt that something was not right.


    Vivian was worried that Joey would be suspicious when she found out the age didn''t seem to add


    up.


    Hence she pleaded again, "Sister, I was wrong back then. I shouldn''t be fighting with you over


    everything. I apologize for my mistake. Please don''t expose me. Or else, I will not be the only one who


    are going to be in the hot soup. Our family would be in big trouble as well. If that happens, we are going


    to have some tough times. For the sake of our parents, can you don''t mention it anymore?¡±


    Joey was not listening to Vivian; she was deep in her thought. She had a bold idea that drove her heart


    to pump rapidly. She pushed away Vivian, who was still murmuring and she headed towards Samantha


    and Martin.


    "Joey..."


    Vivian shrieked from behind. Her face became pale. She then chased after her hurriedly.


    Vivian had a bad feeling. She might lose everything she had from the Moore family very soon.


    At the dining table, Samantha and Martin were looking at the menu. They were startled when they saw


    Joey rushing to them. Joey was staring at them. Then, all eyes fell on Joey.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Samantha couldn''t help but ask with concern. Joey looked serious; something might have happened.

 Chapter 248 The Slow Torture

    Chapter 248 The Slow Torture


    "I..."


    Joey wanted to clear her doubts, but she didn''t know where to start.


    She was making a bold guess; she could be wrong. If things were not what she thought, she would be


    embarrassed.


    Vivian caught up with her when she hesitated. She was terrified as she looked at Joey. Vivian was


    gasping for a breath; she looked hrious.


    When Joey saw the fear and terror in Vivian''s eyes, she changed her mind.


    As in, if you wanted to murder someone, will you give her a quick one? Or you preferred to torture her


    slowly to death?


    With the fraud Vivian had convicted, it was still fair enough to treat her with thetter option.


    Hence, Joey took a deep breath to regain herposure. Then, she smiled lightly and said, "Nothing


    much actually. I just thought that I lost something very important, but then I recalled I left it at home."


    After that, she went back to her seat, calmly.


    Vivian was relieved when Joey did not expose her. However, she felt uneasy when she was with Joey.


    It was hard for Vivian to finish the meal as she was afraid that she might get exposed by Joey anytime.


    After the meal, Vivian thought everything would be fine. Out of a sudden, Joey asked, "Samantha, I


    wonder how old is your younger daughter?"


    She asked a brilliant question. Chronologically, something was not right.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian''s face turned pale again when she heard Joey questioning. Instantly, Samantha answered, "She


    is 27 years old."


    Upon hearing that, Joey was bbergasted.


    27 years old? That was her age!


    "When is her birthday?"


    Joey''s voice was trembling.


    Samantha was not aware of her inner emotion, she said truthfully, "It is her birthday in five more days.


    We are going to hold a birthday party,e join us!"


    At that moment, Joey was confident that her bold guess was right. That was because, in five more


    days, it was also her birthday.


    For years, Joey had always suspected that she wasn''t the biological daughter of Mrs Linderman.


    However, she never delved further into it. After all, she might be right. She just needed some


    confirmation.


    Initially, she nned to visit Mr Linderman and Mrs Linderman once she finished her work. But then, it


    seemed like there was an urgency for her to meet up with them right away.


    Joey took a nce at Samantha. Then, she smiled and said bitterly, "What a coincidence, I was born


    on the same day with your daughter."


    Samantha was surprised, "Such a fate! That''s rare!"


    On the other hand, Vivian looked depressed.


    She knew that Joey realized something fishy was going on.


    Just when she thought Joey was going to expose her, Joey stood up and pointed at the door. Joey


    said, "Excuse me. My friend is here."


    Vivian looked at the direction in which Joey pointed. There came Sarah who rushed in from the


    doorway.


    The moment Joey left to meet her friend, Vivian breathed a sigh of relief. Just when she finally


    behaviour had drawn Martin''s suspicion.


    And again, Vivian was on tenterhooks.


    On the other side, Joey finally reunited with her best friend, Sarah. They held hands tightly. They


    looked at each other affectionately as they hadn''t seen each other for four years.


    Four years past, Sarah slimmed down. She still looked charming as always. However, Sarah, who used


    to be fearless, looked depressed at the moment. She seemed to have some troubling situations that


    bothered her for years.


    Indubitably, Joey knew Sarah had some tough time.


    Unfortunately, there wasn''t much information about Sarah on Fiona. Hence, Joey wasn''t aware of what


    Sarah had been going through.


    "Joey..."


    Sarah looked at Joey with excitement, "You''ve changed so much! It is fantastic!"


    Her voice choked with emotion.


    Joey was doing so much better than Sarah. Despite that, there was no jealousy. Sarah was truly happy


    for best friend.


    "Sarah¡­"


    Joey looked at Sarah in tears, she wanted to have some words with her.


    Unexpectedly,Sarah''s phone rang.

 Chapter 249 So Fussy

    Chapter 249 So Fussy


    Sarah hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I will need to answer the call first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, answer it.¡± Joey replied with a smile too.


    After getting separated for 4 years, their sisterhood bond had somehow be estranged.


    Time is merciless, the most ruthless thing in this world.


    Sarah''s expression just changed right after she epted the call.


    She just ended the call after saying a few words before hurriedly saying, ¡°Joey, I''m really sorry...


    There''s a sudden urgent matter that I must take care of. Let''s meet again next time.¡±


    After speaking, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    Joey pulled and stopped Sarah , ¡°What happened? Tell me, perhaps I can help you.¡±


    Yesterday when she was going to meet Sarah, Sarah dyed it up to that day.


    However, she dyed it again that day to the very next day. Joey couldn''t help feeling worried for


    Sarah.


    Joey stared at Sarah with the same gaze she used 4 years ago. Seeing that, Sarah finally realized that


    her sister had returned.


    Atst, she had someone that could bear many matters with her!


    All of the sudden, Sarah was so moved that she almost teared up.


    She held Joey''s hand and spoke with sobs, ¡°It''s Eliza''s matter. The school just called and said that she


    fell down. She broke her wrist bone, and is taken to the hospital... I must go now.¡±


    ¡°Who is Eliza?¡±


    Joey was so confused. It seemed that in 4 years where she was gone, there were so many new things


    and people too!


    ¡°There''s no time to exin. Let''s grab a taxi first, I''ll exin to you slowly in the taxi.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sarah looked very impatient when pulling Joey out of the western restaurant.


    On this side, Vivian finally heaved a sigh after seeing Sarah dragging Joey out. Right after, she found


    an excuse to leave first.


    She then went to a quiet ce to call Mrs. Linderman and tell everything that happened in detail.


    On this side of the call, Mrs. Linderman was very shocked to hear that Joey was back.


    She then consoled Vivian, ¡°Sweetheart, don''t be afraid, I''m with you! Tomorrow, I''ll pack my bags and


    go to your ce. After meeting her and coaxing her, she wouldn''t dare to speak rashly! Don''t worry and


    keep being the daughter of the Moore family.¡±


    Vivian couldn''t stay calm, ¡°Mom, you don''t know that Joey is not the same anymore. I''m afraid that she


    wouldn''t listen to you too.¡±


    ¡°Would she?¡±


    Julia spoke with a sharp voice, ¡°It is said that we can see how one will be when they''re 80 years old


    since they''re 3 years old. I have watched her grow up, wouldn''t I know her personality clearly? Even if


    she changed now, there won''t be much difference. She''s born as a pushover that''s destined to bullied.


    At that time, just watch and see... She won''t be saying any nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Vivian felt quite relieved but she still said, ¡°Mom, wouldn''t it be better if you called dad? She''s always


    been more obedient to him¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Before Vivian finished her words, Mrs. Linderman already cut her off.


    Soon after, she felt resentful and was anxious to see the improvement, ¡°My dear, why are you so


    stupid? Your dad knows nothing about you being the daughter of the Moore family in ce of Joey.


    Calling your dad means exposing yourself, isn''t it? Don''t say that I haven''t warned you... If your dad


    knows itter, I''m afraid your dad won''t even ept us anymore. So, you absolutely shouldn''t let your


    dad know!¡±


    Mrs. Linderman''s reminder made Vivian realize that she messed up, but she wouldn''t admit it.


    She just pouted unhappily and said, ¡°I know, just let the matter at that. Tomorrow morning you''lle


    to the city. Is there anything else? If there isn''t then I''m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Joey spoke loudly, ¡°Yesterday, your aunt came to our house. She said that her son will get married in 3


    days and wanted to treat me and your dad to celebrate it. I have already boasted and said that we''ll


    give her 88 thousand yuan, give me 100 thousand in 2 days!¡±


    Vivian was furious after hearing that, ¡°Mom, are you crazy? Why are you giving her so much money for


    her son''s wedding? We''re not rich yet, you want to impress them with something beyond our


    capabilities? Did you forget how she treated our family back then? When we were poor and wanted to


    borrow some rice from her, she didn''t lend us and even verbally abused you. I also remember that one


    time when I was starving so I stole a steamed bun from her... She had beaten me up with a bamboo


    stick back then and I still remember how much it hurts now.


    Now when she saw me being sessful, she just shamelessly came to us. Why don''t you just tell her


    to fuck off? Let me tell you, forget about 88 thousand... I won''t even give her 8.8 yuan!¡±

 Chapter 250 Indescribably Miserable

    Chapter 250 Indescribably Miserable


    Suddenly, Mrs. Linderman felt awkward, ¡°Vivian, mom had already promised the others. If I don¡¯t give


    the money, I will lose my face. Besides, 100,000 yuan is merely a drop in the bucket for you now. You


    do not need to be stingy. It is a deal, I will end the call now.¡±


    After saying that, Mrs. Linderman immediately hung up the phone, not wanting to deal with an upset


    Vivian.


    Vivian was furious, but at this point, she did not dare to go too far with her annoying mother. After all,


    Joey¡¯s matter still had to be solved by Mrs. Linderman. After giving it some thought, Vivian transferred


    100,000 yuan into Mrs. Linderman¡¯s bank ount despite absolute reluctance.


    On the other side.


    Joey and Sarah got into the car and rushed to the hospital. Sarah briefly told Joey about her situation in


    the past few years and matters rted to Eliza.


    These few years, Sarah remained by John Walter¡¯s side. Eliza, Eliza Walter in full, was the daughter of


    John Walter and Cindy. She was three and a half years old. Eliza was raised by Sarah since the day


    she was born and she has known Sarah as her mother.


    Yesterday, Sarah could note to see Joey because Eliza had a high fever. Although her body


    temperature had gotten back to normal, she broke her elbow at the kindergarten today. Eliza was really


    dogged by bad luck.


    Joey listened to what Sarah had to say quietly until the end. She was confused and she asked, ¡°Sarah,


    why are you the one raising Eliza? Where is her mother, Cindy? Has she been driven away to the


    Vige of Giant Gmanders by John Walter?¡±


    Joey had met Cindy before. Cindy looked pretty, innocent, and harmless. In fact, she was ill-intentioned


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and narrow-minded. John Walter only wanted his daughter but not the mother, so, it could not be easy


    to settle her down.


    Sarah shook her head. Her face became a little pale as she said, ¡°Cindy was not driven away¡­ She is


    dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Joey was shocked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    Joey still remembered the day she met Cindy, Cindy had just turned 16 years old. How could she have


    died at such a young age?


    ¡°About three months after you left the country, Cindy died ¡­ due to premature birth¡­¡±


    Sarah replied with her head down, but when she said the word ¡°premature birth¡±, her voice was a little


    unnatural.


    Joey did not notice Sarah¡¯s unusual tone, but could not help to sigh andmented, ¡°The affairs of the


    world are really fickle, I don¡¯t think she was even 17 years old when she passed away, what a young


    soul.¡±


    Sarah did not answer, but her head was lowered even more.


    Joey held Sarah¡¯s cold hand and said, ¡°You have been staying with John Walter all these years, did he


    ever mention anything about marrying you?¡±


    Sarah shook her head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you clear on what kind of person he is? How could he possibly marry a


    woman like me? I think he has always looked down on me all this time. Speaking of marriage, he has


    been talking about it recently, the fianc¨¦e seems to be Allen¡¯s younger sister, Martha Charles. I heard


    that the Charles family has already agreed to it, and the wedding should be held next month.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s voice was t, as she was just like telling others¡¯ story and nothing was rted to her.


    One could imagine that the current John Walter was nothing to her anymore.


    Joey was extremely shocked upon hearing this.


    John Walter¡¯s irresponsibility towards Sarah was almost expected by Joey. However, she would never


    expect he would turn to Martha with his bad intentions, yet the Charles family had even agreed to the


    marriage. That was really unexpected!


    Martha¡¯s face shed across Joey¡¯s mind. What a girl who was so heartbreakingly stubborn and


    paranoid, she thought.


    Thinking of Martha, Joey could not help but think of the love between Lawrence Charles and herself.


    Four years had passed and as she came to think about it, it was fruitless.


    Joey suddenly felt that even though she had the information given to her by Fiona, it was still not


    perfect enough. There were too many things that had happened in the past four years. It seemed that


    she had to pour in more effort to gather information if she wanted to adapt as soon as possible.


    Putting away all her chaotic thoughts, Joey looked at Sarah very seriously and said, ¡°Since he is so


    ruthless and he never thought of giving you a future, you should leave him. You are no longer young,


    you will turn thirty in two years. Once a woman passes thirty, it will not be easy to find a good husband


    anymore. So, you should find someone who truly loves you and get married, have children, and form a


    happy family while you are still not thirty years old.¡±


    Sarahughed bitterly and said, ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to leave, the truth is that he simply won¡¯t let


    me go. Eliza is very dependant on me. Without me, she is not willing to go to school, eat, or even


    sleep. Although he is not a good lover, he is a good father. He did everything he can to keep me from


    leaving them for the sake of Eliza. He won¡¯t let me go, probably not until Eliza is an adult.¡±


    And when it came to a true lover, she did not need to look for one, as someone who truly loved her had


    been by her side for four years.


    However, she could not give him anything but agony and torment.


    Any man who had to watch his beloved woman lying in the arms of another man, tossing about in bed


    to please another man, raising their kids, would experience the world¡¯s most unbearable suffering.

 Chapter 251: Two Slaps

    Chapter 251: Two ps


    Joey was enraged at that. "Eliza Walter is only three and a half years old. When she grows up, you will


    be an old woman. I won''t agree or allow you to waste the greater part of your life."


    Sarah looked at Joey silently. It had been four years since she met Joey. And Joey had changed. In the


    past, it would have been impossible for her to say such a thing. However, it was not that Sarah had


    never fought back. It was just that John had something on her and she did not dare to make a move.


    So even if Joey could help her, Sarah would not dare to leave.


    Joey didn''t know that Sarah had held something back from her. Just as she was about to continue, the


    car arrived at the hospital. So she had no choice but to drop the topic.


    They entered the hospital. Eliza was still in the operating room. The teacher responsible was guarding


    the operating room with trepidation. Seeing Sarahing, he told the whole story of how Eliza broke


    her hand when she was climbing on the tree. After that, he left on the pretext of going to the bathroom.


    Although Eliza was not her child, Sarah had been taking care of her since she was born. Eliza was not


    her biological child, but she meant more to her than a biological child.


    Just as Sarah was wiping her tears sadly outside the operating room, a tall figure rushed over from the


    corridor. Without saying anything, he pped Sarah hard on the face.


    Sarah was in a sad mood and was so caught off guard by the p that she fell to the ground from the


    chair.


    "Ah!"


    Sarah let out a pained cry. She looked up and found John ring at her.


    Sure enough, Sarah was not the only one informed of Eliza''s ident at school. The moment John


    received the phone call, he put down all his works at hand and rushed over. He was just a few minutes


    "That''s how you take care of your daughter? Either she had a fever or she broke her hand. Is that why


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    you don''t care about her? Because she''s not your kid? I warned you, woman, if she got any permanent


    injury on her hand, I won''t let you get away with it."


    John viciously pointed at Sarah and scolded. His handsome face was now twisted in anger and looked


    terrifying.


    No sooner had he finished that than another p sounded. This time, he was the one who got a good


    p. And it was even much harder than the one he had just given Sarah.


    John was stunned by the sudden p!


    He turned around slowly and found the person who hit him was a woman. And the woman was...


    "You, you are..."


    John looked at Joey, who was standing beside Sarah, with an astonished look. He eximed, "Joey


    Linderman?"


    He had been so angry that he didn''t notice the woman besides Sarah until Joey hit him.


    But now Joey had changed greatly from when she had been his chief secretary four years ago. It


    wasn''t that her face had changed, but she got a different vibe, makeup, and dressing style. And all of


    these added up to a tremendous change. Now Joey was certainly a stunning woman who could amaze


    every man.


    So, for a time, John almost couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Joey gently helped Sarah up. After that, she looked up and met John''s shocked eyes before saying


    coldly, "Mr. Walter, your daughter broke her hand at school. What does it have to do with Sarah? If you


    want to vent your anger, go to school. What are you here for? How could you, a strong man, hit ady?


    Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    The moment Joey spoke, John was confirmed that the woman bold enough to hit him was indeed his


    timid, weak ex-personal chief secretary.


    Apart from the amazement and shock, he was consumed in burning rage. He was thirty-one years old


    and no one had the audacity to hit him yet.


    With his charming eyes narrowing dangerously, John pursed his lips and approached Joey step by step


    with gloomy voice, "You hit me! How dare you to hit me! Good! Very good! It has been four years since


    I saw you! Looks like you''ve grown bolder!"


    When Sarah saw John''s expression, she knew he was mad. She hurried over to hold his arm and


    pleaded, "Don''t me Joey. It''s all my fault. I failed to take good care of Eliza. Hit me if you want, not


    her. Please... Ah..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was ruthlessly pushed away by John. She hit the wall on the


    back and was unable to move for a while.

 Chapter 252: Lose Everything

    Chapter 252: Lose Everything


    Joey was even angrier at that. She met John''s fierce gaze fearlessly as the man approaching her step


    by step.


    Just as John was about to get back at Joey, instead of retreating, thedy stepped forward and


    grabbed John''s hand. With a brilliant suplex and a loud bang, Joey mmed John on the ground.


    John, who underestimated his opponent, was stunned by this sudden attack.


    He even forgot to let out a cry.


    Who would have thought that he, John Walter, would be beaten twice by the same woman on the same


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    day?


    Not only did John couldn''t believe it, even Sarah wide opened her mouth in astonishment when she


    saw it. She looked at Joey, who had an icy expression, and turned to John, who had been knocked


    over. She was shocked by what just happened in front of her.


    Was this the Joey she knew?


    The door to the operating room opened, and Eliza wheeled out after the operation.


    Looking at John lying at the entrance of the operating room, the doctor and nurse in charge of Eliza''s


    operation were confused.


    John was greatly embarrassed!


    Fortunately, the operation was very sessful. John was so happy that he forgot to avenge himself on


    Joey.


    Sarah seized the opportunity to pull Joey out of the hospital.


    "Joey, hurry up and leave. I''ll ask you out when I''m free. We''ll have a good chat then."


    Sarah kept looking back to see if John had followed them out. She took Joey to the entrance of the


    hospital and stopped a taxi for her hastily.


    "Sarah, listen to me..."


    Joey wanted to persuade Sarah to leave John as soon as possible, but before she could finish


    speaking, Sarah had already stuffed her into the car and shut the door loudly.


    Looking at Sarah hurrying back to the hospital, Joey suddenly realized that she probably had brought


    more trouble to Sarah by hitting John today. Finally, she let out a soft sigh.


    The driver in the front asked, "Ms., where do you want to go?"


    Joey pondered for a moment before saying, "Go to the airport!"


    Yes, to the airport, not to the hotel.


    Because Joey wanted to go home. She was returning to her parents'' house.


    She was determined to find the truth.


    After thinking for a while, Joey called Philip and told him about her trip home. She told him not to worry


    and asked Philip to investigate what Vivian had done in the past four years. She wanted to know


    everything.


    Only by knowing oneself and one''s enemy could one win the game.


    She was amazed by Philip''s efficiency. It took her two hours to fly home. Once Joey got off the ne,


    she received files sent from Philip.


    Excluding the insignificant information, Vivian had experienced dramatic ups and downs in the past four


    years.


    When Joey left the country, Vivian was Lawrence''s mistress and had been quarreling with Ben.


    Just as Vivian immersed herself in being a two-timer, Quentin, who had broken up with her, hade


    to the end of his marriage with Amanda. They were sentenced to divorce.


    Since they did not have children, there was no dispute over the right concerning children. Their only


    dispute was over the property. At first, the court decided that the couple should divide their property


    equally. But Amanda refused to ept it and filed aint again.


    In the end, because all the evidence was against Quentin, the court changed the ruling and decided all


    the property belonged to Amanda!


    As a result, Quentin lost everything overnight.


    Quentin and Amanda met on a blind date and they didn''t love each other. Quentin married Amanda,


    who was three years older than him, because Amanda had a decent family background. Moreover, she


    was a senior manager of a multinational group with a lucrative sry.


    After Quentin married Amanda, both his living standard and career had improved greatly. Especially his


    career. He went from a high school teacher who earned few thousand a month to the chief secretary of


    the boss of a multinational group and earned hundreds of thousands a year. Combined with his


    asional bonuses andmissions, his annual earning surpassed one million easily.


    Unfortunately, all of these turned into nothing again when he divorced Amanda.


    The day after the divorce, he received a letter of dismissal from Lawrence. Vivian took his ce as the


    chief secretary. And Vivian was recruited by him!


    Quentin couldn''t figure out why Lawrence fired him, but he couldn''t ignore the fact that almost


    everything had to do with Vivian, no matter it was the reason for his divorce or his job reced.


    Quentin lost everything overnight and went crazy. There was no doubt that he wouldn''t let Vivian get


    away with that.

 Chapter 253: Three Years for Nothing

    Chapter 253: Three Years for Nothing


    Quentin lost everything overnight and went crazy. There was no doubt that he wouldn''t let Vivian get


    away with that.


    He waited outside thepany when Vivian went to work and went to her home when she got off


    work. In a short time, Quentin revealed everything that had happened between him and Vivian. After


    all, he got nothing else to lose.


    His behaviors brought Vivian trouble.


    Ben had been annoyed at Vivian already. It was just that he couldn''te up with a reasonable excuse


    to cancel the engagement with her and had to keep arguing with her. When Quentin made a scene,


    Ben was angered by Vivian''s infidelity and dumped her immediately. He got all the bride price back


    from Mrs. Linderman, which were given to Joey butter transferred to Vivian.


    As for Lawrence, he just wanted Vivian to be his mistress. So it did not affect him much. But Vivian


    couldn''t bear it anymore. She had lost Ben, a rich backer. And now she urgently needed another.


    Needless to say, Lawrence was her best choice. As a result, Vivian decided to seduce Lawrence so


    that she could be Lawrence''s true lover. And she could probably take a step further and be


    the young mistress of the Charles Family!


    But in doing so, she vited the two conditions set by Lawrence and her.


    Thus, Lawrence abandoned her without any hesitation. Not only was she no longer his mistress, but


    she was also removed from her new position as the chief secretary. Finally, she was stripped of


    everything and left the CL Group.


    In a short time, Vivian lost Ben, Lawrence, and her job. She was so angry that she almost went crazy.


    But the one to me, Quentin, still did not intend to leave her alone and kept haunting her.


    For a long time, Vivian was so scared that she didn''t dare to go out.


    Afterward, she couldn''t bear to stay in City A and went back to her hometown in the countryside.


    Fortunately, Quentin didn''t follow her there.


    Seeing that she could get rid of Quentin in this way, Vivian stayed in her hometown for three years.


    During the three years, with the help of Mrs. Linderman, she had gone on no fewer than thirty blind


    dates. But Vivian was so arrogant that she never met her Mr. Right.


    Nheless, with her beautiful appearance and those big, juicy peaches, she nevercked for courting


    men.


    As a result, Vivian stayed in the countryside for three years and earned nothing but a bad reputation for


    seducing men.


    And finally, she couldn''t stay there any longer and returned to City A to get back together with Ben. But


    Ben already had started his ownpany and be a multimillionaire. He had so many beautiful


    women around him that he had no interest in Vivian at all.


    So she turned to Lawrence again but happened to bumped into Martha. Sure enough, she was


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ruthlessly tortured by Martha once again.


    It seemed to be her fate. With no other way out, she ran into Samantha at the end of her rope.


    At that time, Mr. Linderman was hospitalized. Misled by Mrs. Linderman, Samantha believed that Vivian


    was her daughter. So when seeing Vivian in trouble, Samantha helped her out immediately. She gave


    Vivian an unlimited credit card and allowed her to spend money on whatever she wanted.


    A few monthster, Taylor died in a car ident. Samantha openly announced Vivian as her daughter.


    From then on, Vivian had officially be a young miss of the Moore Family!


    At the same time, Ben was expanding his business and was trying all he could to solicit funds from


    wealthy and influential people. Because of which, once Vivian''s identity as the young miss of the Moore


    Family went public, Ben came to her immediately.


    To win Vivian back, he didn''t hesitate to give Vivian another 5% of his 54% stake.


    Although Vivian hated Ben for being so heartless to her before, she had always been a woman who


    liked sweet talks and money. Under Ben''s dual moves, she got back together with Ben again.


    As a result, when Joey returned home, she found Vivian be a Moore and hold a 5% stake in Ben


    Company.


    After reading all of the files, Joey let out a satiricalugher!


    She was troubled that she couldn''t get Ben''s 5% shares from Vivian. And now she was surprised to get


    such a good chance!


    ''Vivian, Ben, just wait. Wait for me to¡ªdeprived everything of you!''


    At noon, it was terribly hot and the vige was so quiet!


    When Joey returned home, her father was taking a nap. Her mother Julia was supposed to take a nap,


    too. But at the thought that she was going downtown the next day, she started to pack her luggage. So


    when she saw Joey appear behind her suddenly, Julia let out a startled scream and dropped her


    clothes on the ground.

 Chapter 254: Fake Caring

    Chapter 254: Fake Caring


    When Julia saw Joey appear behind her suddenly, she let out a startled scream and dropped her


    clothes on the ground.


    She then lowered her voice and asked with confusion, "Why are you back? Aren''t you supposed to be


    in the city?"


    Joey did not answer her question, but asked with an aloof expression, "Where is Dad?"


    For a moment, Julia was uneasy by Joey''s indifferent expression. But she continued nheless,


    "Your dad is taking a nap in the room."


    In the countryside, everyone had a regr schedule. They went to bed at around seven or eight o''clock


    in the evening, got up at five or six o''clock in the morning, and took a nap at noon for one or two hours.


    "It''s good that Dad isn''t here. I have something to ask you."


    Joey did not want her father involved. Apart from Philip and Fiona, who had helped her a lot, the only


    person she cared about and loved the most was her good father.


    After a short pause, Joey stared at Mrs. Linderman with her bright eyes and said seriously, "Am I your


    daughter or not?"


    Julia''s expression stiffened at the question. She forced a fawning smiled and said, "Joey, what are you


    talking about? Of course, you''re my daughter. You''ve been away from home for four years and the first


    thing you do when youe back is to ask such a strange question? It''s already noon. Did you have


    your lunch? Let me cook for you."


    If Mrs. Linderman had been so caring and kind to her in the past, Joey would have immediately and


    happily been touched by her. But now, Joey curled up her lips and formed an unmoved smile.


    Because now she knew very well how hypocritical and unreal her care was. It was so bad that in the


    past, she was unable to see through her. She had always wanted to seek the warmth of maternal love


    from Mrs. Linderman.


    "You don''t need to change the topic. You don''t have to answer my question, but I can get the answer.


    Now that technology is so advanced, I can randomly take something from you and run a paternity test.


    At that time, we''ll see the truth."


    "You..."


    Julia had never expected that after four years of not seeing her, Joey had be so sharp. The way


    she talked was so domineering and aggressive. For a moment, Julia was overwhelmed. But she


    refused to give up and started to adopt a gentle method. "Joey, did you hear some rumors outside? I''ve


    been taking care of you for more than 20 years. How could you not be my daughter? You were in my


    belly for almost 10 months. When I gave birth to you, I suffered more than when I gave birth to your


    younger sister. If you don''t believe me, you can ask your dad!"


    Anyway, she was certain that Joey''s father would not want Joey to feel awkward about her identity. So


    even if Joey asked him, he would say the same thing as Julia did.


    Joey chuckled softly. How could she not notice Julia''s trick? Her expression turned cold as she said,


    "Alright, I''ll wake Dad up and ask him. But I won''t ask him about this. I''d like to ask... why Vivian


    became the young miss of the Moore Family."


    Joey was almost certain that her father did not know about Vivian bing a Moore. Otherwise, he


    would never allow them to mess around.


    Sure enough, Joey''s words pointed at Julia''s worst fears.


    Julia''s face turned pale. She grabbed Joey and said with a nervous expression, "Joey, I was just about


    to discuss it with you. You know what''s going on in our family. All these years we haven''t been able to


    provide you a wealthy life. Now that your sister bes the miss of a wealthy family by chance, would


    you just turn a blind eye to that? I''ll ask Vivian to transfer you some moneyter so that you can live a


    better life and everyone will be happy. "


    Joey shook her head and looked at Julia disappointedly. "What do you mean by ''by chance''? From


    what I see, it''s clearly your borate plot! Tell me, am I... Samantha''s daughter?"


    Julia was shocked at that. She didn''t expect that Joey had thought of that. She stared at Joey with her


    eyes wide opened and was speechless.


    Seeing Julia''s expression, Joey''s heart skipped a beat as she trembled. "Looks like I guess correctly. I


    knew it!"


    Realizing that she had lost herposure, Julia shook her head and waved her hand eagerly. "No, no,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    of course, you''re not her daughter. How could you be? You''re my child, you..."


    "Shut up!"


    Suddenly, Joey raised her head to stare at Julia''s dodging eyes and said word by word, "Don''t try to lie


    to me again. You can never fool me again! Now, call Vivian immediately. I want to talk to her. Do it if


    you don''t want to make a big deal out of it."

 Chapter 255: Conditions

    Chapter 255: Conditions


    "Shut up!"


    Suddenly, Joey raised her head to stare at Julia''s dodging eyes and said word by word, "Don''t try to lie


    to me again. You can never fool me again! Now, call Vivian immediately. I want to talk to her. Do it if


    you don''t want to make a big deal out of it."


    Julia was intimidated by the youngdy. Joey had never spoken to her in such a disrespectful manner


    in her life. Annoyed, she red at Joey. But she knew that she could not provoke Joey now and could


    only grit her teeth and said, "Wait, I''m going inside the room to get my phone."


    With that, she turned around and entered the room. She took out her phone and dialed Vivian''s


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    number.


    Joey had spent a month''s sry to buy Julia this phone. Unfortunately, the mother never noticed Joey''s


    goodness. She only cared about her own daughter Vivian.


    After the phone call was put through, Vivian''s impatient voice sounded, "Mom, what''s the matter with


    you calling? I just transferred 100 thousand into your ount. I don''t have any more money. Don''t take


    it for granted that I live a perfect life here. It''s not easy to be the daughter of a rich family."


    Joey snatched the phone from Mrs. Linderman and coldly said, "It is not easy to be a rich family''s


    daughter, especially when you''re an imposter."


    Vivian tensed up immediately at Joey''s voice and said in a trembling voice, "Vi... Vivian, why are you


    with Mom? Did you go back home? What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t be nervous. I just came back to ask some questions."


    Joey smiled faintly and said coldly, "Ever since we were children, you have been stealing everything


    from me. I didn''t expect that now you could even steal my identity. But it doesn''t matter. I could still


    tolerate you this time. I could keep my mouth shut and let you be the young miss of a rich family, only if


    you promise me a condition."


    Vivian and Mrs. Linderman didn''t expect Joey could be so calm after she found out the truth. She was


    even calm enough to negotiate with them. For a moment, both of them were worried about what Joey''s


    condition would be.


    Vivian held the phone tightly and gritted her teeth. "Alright, what do you want? If you want money, don''t


    ask too much. You know, if I transfer arge sum of money out, it would arouse their attention and


    suspicion."


    Joey said decisively, "I don''t want money. I only want your 5% stake of the Phoebus!"


    On her way home, Joey had decided the condition, so when the truth was confirmed, Joey carried out


    her n calmly.


    Hearing Joey''s request, Vivian was dumbfounded for a short moment. But then she said angrily, "What


    are you going to do to the shares of your brother-inw''s''pany? Are you going to mess with him?"


    Joey and Ben were no longer together, and Vivian herself had almost married Ben. Although they didn''t


    get married, Vivian had never changed how she addressed Ben. She always called Ben brother-inw


    in front of Joey.


    Perhaps even Vivian did not realize that she had a strange infatuation for the address.


    And Ben liked the address, too. Every time he heard her call him brother-inw, he had a morbid


    pleasure.


    But Joey only felt sarcastic at that. She didn''t even want to exin or talk anything to Vivian anymore.


    She only said, "Pick one, the daughter of a rich family or a 5% stake of the Phoebus. You got half a day


    to think about it. I will be back in the city before 8 pm. Come to Reston Hotel and find me when you


    make up your mind. If you don''t, I don''t think I need to tell you what will happen. You should


    understand."


    After saying that, Joey hung up the phone with a clipped sound.


    Vivian stomped the floor angrily, but there was nothing she could do.


    Joey returned the phone to Mrs. Linderman and walked into the room.


    The olddy reached out her hand to stop Joey hastily and said, "What are you doing?"


    Joey raised her eyebrows and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t wake Dad up and tell him anything. I just...


    want to see him."


    After four years without seeing her father, she missed him so much.


    Mrs. Linderman didn''t believe her at all. "What''s so good about it? He''s still the same as before. You


    just promised Vivian not to leak the secret."


    Joey was annoyed at that. Ever since they were kids, Mrs. Linderman had always been like this,


    protecting Vivian from everything. Joey used to be jealous of her, but now, the only thing she felt was


    disgust.


    Pushing Mrs. Linderman away, Joey didn''t bother to talk anything with her.


    Mrs. Linderman didn''t expect Joey to push her so hard that she stepped back a few meters before


    stabilizing herself. When she tried to stop her, Joey had already entered the room. Mrs. Linderman


    didn''t dare to make any move in case she would wake Mr. Linderman.


    Joey gently walked to his bed and stood quietly beside him, watching him sleep.


    Four years have passed and he had grey hair on both sides of his forehead. He looked much older. It


    seemed that he didn''t live a happy life during the past few years since she had left.


    Joey watched him as her tears rolled down her cheeks silently. Seeing her father getting old, her heart


    tightened so hard that she could barely breathe. In her childhood memories, her father was like a


    mountain. He was tall, strong, and always standing straight. He always spoke in a loud voice. When he


    Time was so cruel!

 Chapter 256: So Stupid

    Chapter 256: So Stupid


    Time was so cruel!


    Joey suddenly realized that the person she hurt most by leaving for four years was her father.


    They haven''t met and had no contact with each other for four years. He must have missed her so


    much!


    Standing by his bed for a long time, Joey didn''t move or speak. Her tears kept flowing uncontrobly. It


    was the first time in four years that she had shed tears.


    It was as if she wanted to vent all the grievance she had experienced in the past four years.


    The reason why she didn''t cry in the past four years was not that she had be cold or heartless. It


    turned out that she didn''t meet anyone worthy of her tears.


    Joey did not wake Mr. Linderman up. But she took away Mr. and Mrs. Linderman''s toothbrushes.


    Although it had been confirmed, Joey still felt it necessary to ensure it no risk at all.


    Yes, Joey still wanted to take a DNA paternity testing.


    It was already at night when Joey returned to City A.


    She saw Vivian who had been waiting for her at the entrance of the hotel as soon as she arrived.


    "You came earlier than I expected."


    Joey walked towards Vivian, "How is it? Have you made your decision?"


    Gazing at Joey with a venomous look, Vivian said unwillingly, "I''ll give you a 5% stake in Phoebus. Are


    you really willing to resign the identity of being the second daughter of the Moore Family?"


    Ignoring Vivian''s resentful gaze, Joey nodded, "Of course. I keep my word. You know this better than


    anyone else."


    Vivian paused. Indeed, Joey was different from her. Joey never lied and she would definitely keep her


    promise as long as she had made it. Besides, she had no other choice but to believe that Joey would


    suit her action to her word. Anyway, Vivian was a fake.


    Thus, Vivian took out the share transfer she had prepared early.


    After both of them signed the contract, Vivian gritted her teeth and left indignantly. A 5% stake wasn''t


    much, but for Phoebus, which was currently in the ascending stage, it was worth several million!


    Being ckmailed by Joey for millions of dors in a second, Vivian felt so angry that she wanted to


    strangle Joey to death.


    But thinking of bing Samantha''s daughter, the second daughter of the Moore Family, Vivian felt


    somewhat relieved. After all, money would naturally pour in as long as she had such a status.


    And Joey just took advantage of Vivian''s thought. After getting the 5% stake, Joey turned around and


    showed a frightening, cold smile.


    She used to keep her promise, and she still was. However, the standards had changed.


    Not everyone could make her keep her promise. For example, Ynda and Vivian were exceptions.


    With the share transfer in her hand, Joey couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Vivian was so stupid


    though she had experienced so much. Regarding her as an opponent was simply insulting herself!


    Mocking Vivian in her heart, Joey was about to walk into the elevator and return to her room. She didn''t


    expect a figure had presented behind her. Someone hugged her from behind and spoke in a low voice,


    "Follow me."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Meeting things out of the blue, Joey would definitely struggle in the first ce. In her self-defense ss,


    she had learnt many movements to down the person behind her. However, Joey only paused for a


    moment, and then ... quietly followed him to leave the hotel.


    The reason for that was the person who suddenly appeared and took Joey away was Allen!


    As soon as he approached, Joey had recognized him and did not resist.


    After sending Joey into his car, Allen hit the gas pedal and started to drive crazily.


    However, no matter how fast he drove, Joey just remained calm and expressionless


    The car stopped in a sparsely popted suburb.


    Turning his head, Allen gazed at Joey without blinking. After a long time, he suddenly untied his seat


    belt and pulled her into his arms. With she sat on his thighs, he was going to kiss her eagerly.


    However, Joey acted faster than him. She raised one hand and he only nted a kiss on her palm.


    With the other hand resting on Allen''s chest, she kept him from getting any closer.


    They stared at each other nkly without moving or speaking.


    After a long while, it was Allen whopromised first. He said with eyes filled with pain, "Baby, don''t


    be like this, okay? From your gaze, I can tell that you still love me. And me, too. Then, let''s be together


    as we used to be."

 Chapter 257: Tough but Gentle

    Chapter 257: Tough but Gentle


    Unmoved, Joey looked at Allen and said, "You''re wrong. What''s in my eyes is not love, but hatred.


    Right now, I hate you. Also, don''t call me baby. My name is Joey!"


    However, no matter how she hated and resented him, she was still reluctant to hurt him. After she


    came back, she had revenged everyone except Allen. Maybe deep down, she still had love or


    something else to him that she herself couldn''t exin clearly.


    Allen shook his head in pain, "Why? Tell me why. Why do you hate me? Why did you leave me for four


    years? Why?"


    Hearing his painful questioning, Joey''s heart couldn''t help but tremble. She slowly turned her head to


    him. It was her first time to gaze at Allen seriously after she came back.


    Four years had passed, and he was almost thirty years old. He was more handsome and elegant than


    before and had the charm of a mature man. However, his eyes, which used to be clear and bright, were


    now filled with deep sorrow. And the wrinkles between his brows seemingly could never disappear,


    which made him look somewhat withered.


    "Allen...."


    Infatuated, Joey inadvertently called out his name, which she had called countless times in her heart.


    Allen paused and then showed a bright smile. It seemed that spring hade and flowers bloomed in


    a sudden moment as he smiled. All sorrow and sadness scattered with wind as she called his name.


    "Baby!"


    Allen held her with both arms excitedly. He hugged her so tightly as if he wanted to rub her into his


    body and turn them into one.


    Joey hurt a little since he hugged her so tightly. Immediately, she was shocked to find that she was


    touched again.


    No, no!


    "Let go. Let go of me. Let go of me...!"


    Joey struggled to get out of his embrace, wanting to get out of the car.


    "I won''t. I will never let go of you again."


    Joey was like a hedgehog again¡ªshe hurt him and at the same time, hurt herself. With that, Allen


    immediately became stubborn. He wrapped her waist with one arm and grabbed her arm with the other


    hand. At the same time, he confined her legs with both his thighs, unwilling to let her go.


    Joey''s strength was notparable to Allen''s. For a time, she was tightly confined in his arms, unable


    to move.


    Unable to struggle to free herself, Joey turned anxious and said with tears running down, "Allen, you


    bastard, I hate you. I hate you! I hate you! I hate you. I hate you...."


    Seeing her crying, Allen was flustered and his heart melt in a second.


    In his entire life, he was afraid of nothings but Joey''s tears.


    "Baby, don''t cry. Don''t cry...."


    In spite of feeling sorry, he still refused to let go. As she shouted that she hated him, he felt helpless but


    just kissed her again.


    Her shout stopped.


    With arms and legs confined, Joey had no way to dodge. Their lips tightly clung to each other and Joey


    widened her eyes with her mind nk.


    Joey was as fresh and sweet as before. The charm that he had not felt for a long time instantly made


    Allen moved.


    At the beginning, he just kissed her lightly. Then, the kiss went deeper and deeper.


    This kiss seemed to havested until the earth and heaven got old.


    Joey was also almost lost in such emotion.


    However, Ynda''s face sprang to her mind. Perhaps, during the four years, Allen had kissed Ynda


    in the same way. Thinking of this, Joey immediately calmed down.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, Joey took a bite of Allen.


    Allen shouted out of pain and subconsciously stopped.


    Blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth. However, when he saw Joey, who was somewhat shy


    and angry, he actually didn''t feel any anger.


    Hugging her tightly, Allen pressed his face on Joey''s soft ck hair and said gently, "Baby, forgive me. I


    could only force you in my arms like this. Because only by this could I get close to you. You don''t know


    how much I miss you, just let me hug you!"


    Joey closed her eyes in pain and kept silent.


    Only herself knew how conflicted and struggling she was. When Allen hugged her tightly, the warmth


    and heartbeat were even more intense than four years ago. She had to admit that she still loved him.


    However, such helpless and chaotic love made her even more miserable and tortured.


    Feeling Joey gradually softening in his embrace, Allen knew that she had already begun to ept him.


    They hugged each other tightly with their breath calming down. After a long while, Allen said, "Now, can


    you tell me why you had left?"

 Chapter 258: What If I Divorce Her

    Chapter 258: What If I Divorce Her


    Joey''s breath immediately turned quicker. She paused and then replied, "Now that you have married


    another woman, it is meaningless even if I told you why."


    "It''s not meaningless."


    Allen said with a serious expression, "The rtionship between Ynda and me is not what you think.


    After you left, I was forced to marry her. However, in the past four years, I have never slept with her."


    In shock, Joey looked up to him, "Really?"


    "Of course. If I lie to you, I would be struck by lightning and split into two halves."


    In order to prove his purity, Allen actually swore such an oath.


    Joey stared nkly at him. She believed him.


    Yes, she believed that Allen had not lied to her. This was an instinct, a woman''s instinct towards her


    lover.


    "Then why did you and Ynda have a daughter?"


    However, no matter how much she trusted him, it was a fact that couldn''t be denied.


    "It...."


    Allen didn''t know how to exin. Joey was willing to listen to his exnation, so he naturally could not


    miss this opportunity. Thus, he carefully told her what had happened on that day when Joey had


    idental abortion. In detail, he told her how Ynda drugged him and what happened to them that


    night.


    However, he didn''t know that Joey had already known it.


    Therefore, Joey was not surprised to hear his exnation. She just lowered her head and kept silent.


    At this time, even if she knew the truth, it was impossible for her to stop her n.


    Seeing Joey being silent, Allen asked again, "Now it''s your turn to answer my question. Why did you


    leave?"


    Joey shook her head, "I don''t want to talk about the past. No matter what happened between you and


    Ynda, it is true that you have married her and had a daughter with her. It''s impossible for us to be


    together. So, please let go of me if you really love me," she said.


    The reason why she left was soplicated.


    Ynda''s plot and George''s persecution. Chan added fuel to the fire. And Ben threatened her with


    those photos and videos from time to time. What disappointed her most was Allen''s distrust. Allen did


    not believe her words!


    His distrust deprived her of even a little protection. Without his trust, she would be dead meat if she


    chose to stay.


    Though she was back now, she still couldn''t tell him the season.


    She was afraid that Allen would still not believe her. Most importantly, she needed to carry out her


    revenge n step by step. If Allen knew, he would definitely hold up her n. After all, George, Allen''


    father, was one of those who she wanted to avenge on.


    Moreover, she did not want Allen to know everything so early. Though she still loved him, she also


    hated him. How could she let him feel relieved?


    Thus, live in pain together!


    Allen did not know Joey''s thought. He only knew that Joey thought it impossible for them to be together


    because he had been married. Thus, he said in seriousness, "If I divorce Ynda, will you be together


    with me?"


    Joey''s heart skipped a beat.


    She looked up at Allen. She had to admit that she was moved.


    Moreover, thinking Ynda''s arrogant expression, Allen''s suggestion would undoubtedly be the most


    painful blow to Ynda.


    It was the best revenge for Ynda to suffer from losing Allen.


    And it was actually included in Joey''s n.


    But since it would take advantage of Allen, Joey used to be reluctant. Therefore, though she had


    returned for a long time, she didn''t go look for Ynda who she hated the most.


    Beyond expectation, Allen himself had proposed it first.


    Should she agree?


    Joey suddenly hesitated.


    Seeing Joey hesitant, Allen was afraid that she would reject him again. He said, "There is no need for


    you to hurry to answer me. I will show my sincerity with my actions."


    When he married Ynda, he had already nned to find an excuse to divorce her after going through


    the difficulties and surviving his father. Therefore, he wouldn''t be together with Ynda for long even if


    joey hadn''te back.


    And now, he just advanced the n.


    Unfortunately, Joey had never known his intention.


    She did not know that she could never control a man only with plot. Love was the major point. What''s


    more, Allen was never a man who could be controlled by others.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    That night, Allen and Joey just hugged tightly in the car. Neither of them slept. They quietly felt each


    other''s heartbeats and breath, as well as all the yearning and love they had for the past four years.

 Chapter 259: You Are Becoming Soft-hearted

    Chapter 259: You Are Bing Soft-hearted


    The next morning, Allen sent Joey back to the hotel.


    Philip thought that Joey was resting in her previous house. When he saw Allen who sent her back, he


    froze.


    Joey walked in with her head lowered, not daring to meet Philip''s gaze.


    Under the nose of Allen, Philip did not want to question Joey and soon recovered his expression. But


    when he was going to close the door, Allen stopped him.


    "I''ve already booked another room for you. From today onwards, Joey will live alone in Room 508."


    With this, Allen handed Philip a key. It was Room 411, which was in another floor.


    Philip frowned and turned to look at Joey. He wanted to know whose idea it was, Allen''s or Joey''s?


    Joey avoided his gaze and kept silent.


    But her silence had showed her attitude.


    Philip raised his head, feeling extremely bitter. He took over the key and said to Allen, "I need to pack


    up my things. Are you going to keep an eye on me?"


    Allen shrugged and replied, "Alright, take your time. However, you only have 15 minutes. After 15


    minutes, we will set off for the next site."


    "Thank you for the reminder!"


    Philip replied with a smile. Then, he mmed the door shut and left Allen outside alone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Joey was frightened by the m. She lowered her head and sat on the corner of the sofa, looking like a


    child who had made mistakes.


    Seeing her nervous and uneasy, Philip suddenly realized that his actions had somewhat gone too far.


    However, he couldn''t force a smile tofort her.


    After standing still for a while, Philip said, "You have been ... reconciled?"


    "No."


    Joey hurried to shake her head.


    Not until now did Philip feel somewhat relieved. He sighed and sat down opposite Joey, "No need to be


    stressful. I won''t stop you from reconciling with him. I said I would respect you. But I still have


    something to say. I don''t think you should forgive him so easily. If he doesn''t pay the price, he will never


    cherish you. So, if you really want to reconcile with him, wait until everything is settled!"


    Joey slowly raised her head and gazed at Philip with gratitude, "I see. Besides, thank you."


    In this life, thest person she wanted to hurt was Philip. However, the god of destiny made fools of the


    people....


    Fifteen minutester.


    Philip had packed up and moved to his room. Then, he got on Allen''s car with Joey. They were going to


    set off for the next site.


    Just as Allen was about to start the car, his phone rang. It was his mother, Paige. He answered with


    eyebrows knitted.


    Unexpectedly, his face changed drastically only after a few seconds. In anxiety, he hung up the phone


    and looked at Joey somewhat embarrassedly, "Lillian''s hand was seriously scalded by the boiling


    water, so I have to rush to the hospital. I''ll ask Ms. Carol to apany you."


    Joey was filled with all sorts of feelings. The reality forced her to realize that the Allen was no longer a


    single man he used to be. He now had a wife and a daughter. He had his own family. He had no choice


    but to abandon her when a call was made from his family.


    "Alright. I happened to have another matter to deal with. We''ll make an appointment another day."


    Before she finished her sentence, Joey opened the car door and got off.


    Philip naturally followed her.


    "Joey...."


    Allen called her in embarrassment. However, on the phone, his mother said that Lillian was severely


    scalded. Her entire left arm was swollen and the skin almost sloughed away. She had fallen into a


    If he, the father of Lillian, was still wasting time here, he was totally a bastard.


    "Joey, I will certainly keep my promise. Give me time. Now, I have to go. After all, the child is ...


    innocent."


    Allen exined and then hit the gas pedal to rush towards Chance''s hospital.


    Lillian was sent to Chance''s hospital.


    Gazing at the leaving car, Joey suddenly felt weepy. Although she knew that she shouldn''t be jealous


    of a child, she just felt extremely sad.


    Raising her head and widening her eyes, Joey didn''t want herself to shed tears.


    Philip put an arm gently around her shoulder and said in a deep voice, "You are bing soft-hearted.


    You will fail in revenge if you continue to be like this."


    Philip knew that he should say something else tofort her at this moment. For example, "If you want


    to cry, I''ll lend you my shoulder." However, he changed his mind as he opened his mouth. Because he


    wanted Joey to remember her goals and objectives and not fall into the pain she had experienced


    before. Whether she would be moved by his consideration and tender was not important anymore.

 Chapter 260: Annoying

    Chapter 260: Annoying


    With Philip''s reminder, Joey realized that she had be so sentimental after meeting her father


    yesterday.


    Taking a deep breath, Joey held her tears back. She raised her head slightly and smiled at Philip,


    "You''re right. What I need to do is not shedding tears, but ...ugh and watch them shedding tears."


    Joey took out the toothbrushes of Mr. and Mrs. Linderman from her bag. She then picked a strand of


    hair and handed them to Philip, "This is my parents'' toothbrushes. I took it from home and want to take


    a paternity DNA test. Help me find a trustworthy hospital."


    Philip was shocked, "Why will you take a paternity DNA test? You suspect that they are not your


    biological parents?"


    Joey nodded, "Actually, I have always been skeptical. And this encounter with Vivian even reassured


    me."


    Mrs. Linderman was so tart and mean that she didn''t mind if her biological mother was Samantha.


    However, she cared for Mr. Linderman. Now, she only hoped that Mr. Linderman would be her


    biological father.


    At this time, Joey did not know that she had already meet her biological father.


    Joey was so calm as if she was telling a story about someone else. And Philip knew that she had


    in about seven days."


    Joey thought for a moment before she said, "I''ll go get another person''s item in the afternoon. Then,


    take a test of hers as well."


    Maybe Samantha should be taken a test as well. In this way, the result would be the most urate.


    Philip nodded. He did not ask who this person was. It was Joey''s privacy. If he talked too much about it,


    he might be annoying.


    Since it was settled, Joey raised her hand to stop a taxi.


    Philip couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you going now?"


    A meaningful smile touched the corner of Joey''s mouth, "Phoebus!"


    It was time to revenge on Ben.


    Philip was a little surprised, "You''ve already got the 5% stake from Vivian?"


    Joey nodded, "I told you not to overestimate Vivian. She''s actually very easy to fool."


    With that, Joey took the lead and get on the car.


    Philip paused and then shook his head with a smile before following Joey into the car. Joey was


    actually smarter and more capable than he had thought!


    When Joey and Philip drove towards Ben''spany, Allen had arrived at Chance''s hospital.


    Lillian was in the VIP ward. When Allen arrived, Chance was apanying Ynda to take care of


    Lillian. George and Paige had just left the hospital¡ªthey went home to pack up for Lillian to live in


    hospital.


    Allen inspected Lillian''s injuries and confirmed it to Chance that she would only need to be hospitalized


    for about ten days to fully recover. Then, he rushed to leave again.


    Feeling that something was wrong when Joey got out of the car, he was afraid his effortsst night


    would be in vain.


    Seeing him in such a rush, Ynda hurried to follow him out of the ward. She put both her arms around


    his waist from behind and tears ran down her cheeks. "Allen, why didn''t you go home these days?


    Lillian and I missed you so much. Lillian kept calling you when she got hurt, but you leave as soon as


    youe. Lillian would definitely cry if she wakes up and couldn''t find you."


    "Lillian is not as sentimental as you said. She''s a good girl. I am busy. I''lle see her tonight."


    Allen frowned and forced Ynda''s fingers away one by one. Then, he was about to leave.


    "Allen!"


    Seeing her tears was useless, Ynda couldn''t help but shout out coldly. She walked to Allen and


    asked with a fierce expression, "What is so important that make you abandon your wife and daughter


    for two days without returning home? Do you know how many times I called you? I called you and


    called you but only voicemail answered. The secretary told me that you weren''t in your office. The


    security guards stopped me when I went to your office to look for you. Allen, you are avoiding me,


    right? You have another woman, don''t you? "


    Allen didn¡¯t want to make a scene with Ynda in the hospital, but when he saw her aggressive and


    ferocious look, he suddenly felt annoyed. In the past four years, he had seen through Ynda. Why


    didn''t he find that Ynda was not lovable at all? She was not even beautiful¡ªshe was merely good at


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    dressing herself up.


    Faced with Ynda''s arrogant questioning, Allen suddenly didn''t want to dy his n anymore. He


    wanted to fulfill the promise he had made to Joey right now. The sooner, the better. Thus, he met


    Ynda''s gaze and said, "I want a divorce!"

 Chapter 261: Divorce or Die

    Chapter 261: Divorce or Die


    "Let''s divorce," Allen said in a direct and simple way. His words came as a bolt from the blue to


    Ynda.


    When hearing Allen''s remarks, Ynda stopped nagging and scolding him. She stared at him in


    disbelief and got dumbstruck.


    "What ... did you say?"


    Although Allen didn''t care for her and sleep with her in the past four years, he had never mentioned


    divorce. For a time, Ynda was shocked.


    "I want to divorce you!"


    Allen said resolutely, "You should have thought of this when you tricked me into marrying you. Ynda,


    we spent a happy time at college. Let''s part friends. As for Lillian, if you can''t bear to part with her, you


    can get custody. Of course, I will visit her frequently to fulfill my duty as a father."


    Speaking of Lillian, Allen did not feel weepy. Although he liked children, he didn''t feel affection to Lillian.


    Perhaps it was because she was born in an inappropriate time. Her birth was an ident to him.


    Perhaps there were some other unknown reasons.


    Ynda shook her head. With tears streaming down her cheeks, she looked pitifully at Allen and


    softened her voice, "I was too emotional. It was my fault to doubt you. How would you betray me? I was


    wrong. I shouldn''t woolgather. Allen, I''m sorry. Don''t be angry. Even if you''re angry, you can''t say you


    want to divorce me. I''m your wife. We are going to spend the rest of our lives together. Lillian is little,


    and she''ll beughed at during her lifetime if you abandon her. She''s so cute. How can you leave her


    and let her grow up without a father? Allen, don''t say angry words. We are family. Let''s have a good life


    together after Lillian recovers. Allen, promise me."


    Ynda knew that she had to apologize and intreat for his pardon now.


    Ynda was no longer as young as ever. Since her father, whom she had been relying on, had passed


    away, she had lost the high social status as well. As for Samantha, she was Ynda''s stepmother and


    was only 14 years older than Ynda. As Ynda was arrogant since she was a child, she despised


    Samantha, who came from the countryside. Therefore, from childhood until now, she had always


    bullied Samantha, her stepmother. So, she didn''t count on Samantha to help her at all.


    How could Martin not know that she bullied Samantha?


    Because of that, Martin was indifferent to her. Although she was his half-sister, he would not call her


    sister even now.


    In other words, she couldn''t rely on the Moores any more after her father died.


    Now, she was only Mrs. Charles and the Mayor''s wife. She had no other backers.


    Now, Allen wanted to divorce her. Once she got divorced, she would have nothing left. In this case,


    how could she agree?


    Therefore, she had to save her marriage that had never been blessed. She even could step out of her


    ego to do it.


    Unfortunately, Allen was determined to divorce her.


    Allen retreated and draw back distance with Ynda, saying seriously, "It''s not angry word. I must


    divorce you. Mywyer wille to you with a divorce agreement tomorrow. Don''t worry. I''ll give you


    enough money. Even if you don''t return to the Moore family, you and Lillian can live a happy life with


    the money."


    After saying that, Allen did not want to talk with Ynda anymore and walked to the elevator not far


    away.


    Ynda was so angry that her entire body trembled. But she had to grit her teeth and bear it.


    As the elevator door slowly closed, Allen seemed to have left her world. Ynda clenched her fists.


    She tried to calm herself down and controlled herself from losing temper. Now, she had to remain cool-


    headed to figure out a solution.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She would never agree to divorce.


    Chance, who had been watching them secretly, walked out. From behind Ynda, he said


    meaningfully, "I knew Allen would divorce you sooner orter, even if you resort to endless scheming to


    give birth to Lillian."


    Ynda had been very upset. She was irritated by Chance''s sarcasticments. She vented her


    anger to him and said, "You seem to be happy when I''m in trouble. Look, if I divorce Allen, I''ll disclose


    what we have done together. By then, I''d like to see how Allen will treat you, a good brother who has


    betrayed him!"

 Chapter 262: Lillians Father

    Chapter 262: Lillian''s Father


    Ynda had been very upset. She was irritated by Chance''s sarcasticments. She vented her


    anger to him and said, "You seem to be happy when I''m in trouble. Look, if I divorce Allen, I''ll disclose


    what we have done together. By then, I''d like to see how Allen will treat you, a good brother who has


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    betrayed him!"


    Hearing her words, Chance''s expression changed. He red at Ynda in anger. When he cooperated


    with Ynda, she promised to keep it a secret. However, she broke her promise now. She was


    shameless.


    Even though Chance was furious, he knew he could not offend Ynda now, just like Ynda did not


    dare to offend Allen.


    Pondering for a moment, Chance shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be rxed, "As you are in


    a bad mood, I won''t argue with you. Ie here to suggest you not to exploit Lillian again. Fortunately,


    she gets burned on her arms only. If her face is burned, her life will be ruined by a cruel mother like


    you. I don''t understand. How could you be so ruthless? If Allen finds out, he will hate you. No man will


    like a sinister woman who risks her daughter''s life to achieve her goal!"


    Ynda''s expression changed.


    "How ... did you know?"


    Ynda stared at Chance with her eyes widened. She was shocked and panic.


    In fact, Lillian was badly burned and in hospital because of her.


    She was helpless. Allen refused to return home or see her. In order to see him, she had no other


    choice but to exploit their daughter.


    However, how would Chance know?


    Ynda couldn''t figure it out. Did anyone discover she let Lillian burn herself in purpose? Did Chance


    know it from that people?


    Then, how about George and Paige?


    Thinking of them, Ynda felt panicky. She became regret that she had made the wrong choice.


    Although Allen had appeared at the hospital ording to her n, she never expected that he would


    divorce her atst.


    Seeing Ynda was in panic, Chance shook his head in disappointment. He continued, "I was just


    guessing. I didn''t expect it to be true. Ynda, you''re crazy. Lillian is your biological daughter. How can


    you be so ruthless? Don''t you have a heart? If possible, I want to open your chest to see."


    "You tricked me?"


    Ynda was shocked at being deceived by Chance. At an instant, she was enraged and seized


    Chance by the jacket. She roared with a sinister smile, "Stop scolding me. Is blood rtionship


    important? You know better than me how Lillian was born. When I hug her, I don''t even know who her


    father is. Chance, it''s your fault. You told me to keep Allen by having a child. As Allen refused to sleep


    with me, I listened to you and gave birth to a test-tube baby. However, Allen wants to divorce me after I


    suffer so much and have a daughter. I don''t even know who her father is! Tell me, what''s the point of


    giving birth to her? Because of pregnancy, I was out of shape!"


    For Ynda, Lillian was used for gaining Allen''s love, not to mention letting Lillian get burned. If


    necessary, Ynda did not mind using Lillian''s life to exchange for her happiness.


    After all, Lillian, who was not Allen''s daughter, was a time bomb. The true circumstances of her birth


    would possibly be discovered at any time. Once the truth was revealed, Ynda would lose everything.


    Ynda was afraid that Lillian would be a threat to her in the future. She would rather Lillian had


    died now. Ynda spent ten months giving birth to her, so she should pay Ynda back.


    Looking at the madness and ruthlessness in Ynda''s eyes, Chance knew what she was thinking. He


    couldn''t help but tremble. Then, he became angry and nervous. He grabbed Ynda by the shoulders


    and said seriously, "Ynda, look, I don''t allow you to hurt Lillian again, or I will tell Allen and his


    parents the truth. By the time, you have to leave the Charles family!"


    Ynda sneered and didn''t take his words seriously, "Why are you so nervous? Lillian is just a


    sessful product of your experiment. Why do you care for her? Or do you know the man who helped


    me with IVF?"


    Being floored by Ynda''s sudden question, Chance shook his head and rubbed his nose, "Of course I


    don''t know! In order to avoid any future disputes, the information of all participants is confidential.


    Besides, your operation was secretly carried out. There is no way to know who Lillian''s father


    is!"

 Chapter 263: Yolandas Madness

    Chapter 263: Ynda''s Madness


    If Allen was here, he would find out that Chance was lying.


    Allen knew Chance would subconsciously touch his nose when hey.


    In fact, Chance knew who Lillian''s biological father was.


    That person was himself!


    Actually, Chance didn''t mean to n such a conspiracy. After marrying Allen, Ynda used toin


    to Chance about Allen''s indifference. Chance was sick of that. So, he advised Ynda to have a child


    to keep Allen.


    Ynda agreed with him quickly. However, Allen didn''t want to sleep with her no matter what she did. It


    was impossible for her to be pregnant. Because of that, Chance suggested her giving birth to a test-


    tube baby.


    Chance didn''t expect Ynda would take his advice seriously. She was insistent and asked him to


    operate on her. Chance had no choice but to help her.


    When he picked sperm, an evil idea urred to Chance. Given any man could be the sperm donor,


    why couldn''t he?


    Ynda was beautiful and intelligent. And he was an all-around great guy. If they had a child, the child


    would be pretty and clever.


    Furthermore, what excited Chance the most was that Allen would view this child as his own child.


    Chance took a perverted delight in imagining how Allen would be deceived and love his child.


    From childhood, Chance had been envying and admiring Allen.


    Allen was better than him in every aspect, including family, appearance, career, and women.


    Over the past twenty years or more, Chance had been tortured by his jealousy. Although he had never


    spoken it out, he hated Allen.


    Now that he had an opportunity to vent his anger, how could he miss it?


    That was why he would dispute with Ynda now.


    But Ynda didn''t know what Chance was thinking. As she was distracted by Allen insisting on


    divorcing her, she didn''t pay attention to Chance''s tone and expression when he spoke.


    After pondering for a long time, Ynda suddenly looked up and grabbed Chance''s arm. She said with


    a horribly resolute expression, "I cannot divorce Allen. Chance, help me one more time. I want to give


    birth to a son. If I seed, George and Paige will not allow Allen to divorce me."


    She was no longer young. By the end of this year, she would be thirty years old. As a woman, she had


    spent her youth in the Charles family. She wouldn''t allow the family to sweep her away.


    Chance was shocked at hearing Ynda''s words. He hurriedly looked around to confirm there was no


    one nearby. Then, he shouted at Ynda in a low voice, "Are you crazy? You want to have another


    test-tube baby?"


    Ynda had do-or-die determination. With madness in her eyes, she continued, "That''s right. I want to


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    have another test-tube baby. I''m the one who will be pregnant and suffer a lot. Why are you so


    excited?"


    Chanceughed angrily, "You go crazy! Do you think it''s funny to have a test-tube baby? Are you sure I


    will help you? Why? Ynda, look, I won''t help you anymore. You''d better be insane alone and don''t


    get me into trouble."


    Chance had been in danger due to him took the risk of helping Ynda give birth to Lillian. If he did it


    again, his aunt Paige would end her rtionship with him when the truth was disclosed. Moreover, he


    was satisfied with having a daughter.


    However, it was not up to him when to stop. Ynda raised her head and smiled coldly, "It''s up to me


    now. Listen, if you refuse to help me, you''ll be regretful!"


    "You...."


    Chance gritted his teeth and pointed at Ynda, "Are you threatening me?"


    "Yes, I am!"


    Ynda raised her chin in arrogance. Her inscrutable smile caused Chance to feel panic.


    In the end, Chancepromised.


    Ynda was insane as she was about to lose everything. There was nothing crazy she wouldn''t do!


    Chance nodded and said fiercely, "Alright, you win. I''ll help you again. However, Allen doesn''t want to


    be close with you at all. If you don''t make love, you can''t be pregnant. You have another test-tube baby


    sessfully will only backfire. At that time, the Charles family will think that you have betrayed Allen,


    and your number will be up."

 Chapter 264: An Encounter

    Chapter 264: An Encounter


    Ynda smiled confidently and raised her eyebrows, "It''s none of your business. I have solutions.


    Anyway, it''s settled. You can start now!"


    Because she hadn''t yed her trump card, Ynda failed to seduce Allen for the past four years. She


    hadn''t resorted to that card because Allen would probably snub her forever, which was the fatal w of


    the resort.


    However, her current situation called for it. She had no way but to y her trump card. If she did it, she


    would seed in giving birth to another child. As for the consequences, she had no time to care about.


    The most urgent matter now was to stop Allen from divorcing her.


    Chance smiled mockingly and said, "It''s good to be confident. But you''ve gone beyond the limit. You


    are conceited now. The consequences of being conceited are often unbearable."


    Ynda knew that Chance was unhappy because of her threat and tried to offend her in purpose, so


    she didn''t care. She put on an insouciant smile and turned around, preparing to return to Lillian''s ward.


    Wearing a faint smile, Chance crossed his arms and continued, "Why did Allen suddenly insist on


    divorcing you? Why did he want to abandon you and Lillian? Is that because he hates what you have


    done? Haven''t you ever doubted it?"


    As soon as Ynda heard his words, she stopped and turned around. She frowned and stared at


    Chance, "What do you mean? What ... do you know?"


    It was obvious that Chance knew something. Ynda was smart enough to get it.


    Chance said to her with a meaningful smile, "Isn''t it apparent? The only reason why a man suddenly


    abandons his family is that he has another woman."


    As he had promised Joey that he would not tell Ynda about her return, he alluded to it. So, he didn''t


    eat his words. He wanted to scare Ynda.


    He was annoyed with her arrogance. Therefore, he had to burst her bubble, or he couldn''t cool down.


    As Chance expected, Ynda paled when she heard his words.


    Although she kept questioning Allen if he had another woman, she just guessed. She also did not take


    it seriously, as she knew that Allen was not the man who would have affairs. However, when her guess


    was confirmed by another man, who understood Allen best, Ynda was panic. She became more


    overwhelmed than when Allen had proposed to divorce her.


    Looking at Ynda''s expression, Chance felt happy and wore a triumphant smile. He raised his


    eyebrows, gave a loud whistle and was about to leave.


    Seeing Chance stopped talking, Ynda hurriedly pulled Chance''s sleeve and said anxiously, "Tell me


    clearly who that woman is. Tell me her information, including her appearance, family, age...."


    Chance shook off her hand impatiently before she finished speaking, "If you want to know, you can


    investigate it by yourself!"


    After saying that, he ignored Ynda and left.


    Ynda was so angry that her expression became terrible. However, she was unable to vent her anger


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    and could only swear to find out who the woman is.


    At the same time.


    Joey and Philip were on their way to Ben''spany by car. All of a sudden, Joey felt ufortable


    and gave several consecutive sneezes.


    "Looks like someone is cursing you behind your back!"


    Philip teased Joey when he handed tissues to her.


    Joey smiled, "Perhaps!"


    This was just the beginning. There would probably be more people hating her in the future!


    Just as they were talking, the car stopped shortly.


    Due to the strong inertia, Joey and Philip leant forward instantly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Philip couldn''t help but frown and ask.


    The driver hurriedly apologized, "Sorry, the car in front suddenly stopped. I had no choice but to m


    on the brake."


    Joey frowned as well, "What exactly happened?"


    The driver said, "I''m getting off to take a look."


    As he spoke, he loosened his seat belt and got out of the car.


    As soon as he looked into the stopped car, he blushed and came back.


    Philip and Joey looked at each other in puzzlement. Then, Philip asked, "What happened?"


    The driver said embarrassedly, "They are kissing violently in the car. How could they stop the car


    because of that? They are shameless...."


    Philip and Joey finally understood the situation ording to his remarks. They couldn''t help but burst


    intoughter.


    Although there were many freaks now, they went too far in parking the car on the middle of the road


    and kissing in public.


    Moreover, it was rush hour. Although it wasn''t a prosperous area, there were quite a few cars here.


    Traffic was backed up soon. For a time, there came sounds of beeping horns and cursing.


    Knowing it was caused by the car in front, a few drivers went forward to p the window of the car.


    Unfortunately, the man and woman, who were kissing inside,pletely ignored them. Those people


    were furious, but that they could do nothing about it.


    Finally, Philip could not help but say, "We''ve waited for a long time. I''m gonna take a look."


    Joey reached out to stop him. Sheughed, "It''s inconvenient for you guys to talk about this kind of


    thing. As you see, the people in the car don''t care about those drivers at all. Leave it to me."


    As Joey spoke, she opened the door and got out of the car.


    However, when Joey looked in the car window and saw their faces clearly, she was shocked. She


    couldn''t help but shake her head with a wry smile.


    The world was indeed small!


    Joey didn''t know the charming woman in the car, but she knew the well-dressed man. He was Ben!

 Chapter 265: Joeys Boldness

    Chapter 265: Joey''s Boldness


    Joey didn''t know the charming woman in the car, but she knew the well-dressed man. He was Ben!


    It was not strange that she would meet Ben on this street, as everyone who wanted to go to Phoebus


    must run through it.


    To her surprise, Ben didn''t change at all after four years. He became much more dissipated.


    Looking coldly at the man and woman who kissed and caressed each other violently in the car, Joey


    stepped back and picked up a big rock by the wayside. Then, she motioned the drivers who were


    surrounding Ben''s car to step aside.


    Seeing Joey''s movement, the drivers immediately understood her intention. They admired Joey''s


    braveness as a woman as well as felt ashamed of their cowardice as men. Thus, they left Ben''s car


    soon.


    In full view of them, Joey threw a stone onto Ben''s car window. There was a loud bang as the window


    was broken. The sharp ss sprayed into the intimate couple in the car.


    "What?"


    Ben and the seductive woman screamed in shock. They hurriedly cleared away the broken ss on


    them instead of kissing each other.


    "Who dares to smash my car window? Do you want the death?"


    Ben cursed. However, when he looked up at Joey''s cold eyes, he stopped suddenly.


    Ben was shocked at seeing Joey, who reappeared unexpectedly.


    In the morning, Allen drove Joey to the hotel. When Philip packed up, Joey had got changed. Now, she


    was dressed in a rose red clingy shirt, straight ck wide-legged trousers and heels. She had a high


    ponytail hanging down her back to her waist. With such an outfit, she looked like a cold beauty who


    was intelligent and elegant.


    With a single nce, Ben was stunned.


    After four years, Joey became even more beautiful than he imagined. When she appeared, you were


    unable to look away from her, as she was confident, noble and graceful now.


    Although Ben knew that the bold woman in front of him was Joey, he found it unbelievable. Joey had


    changed so much that made others uneptable.


    "Are you Joey?"


    Thus, at their first meeting four yearster, Ben asked such a stupid question.


    "I am Joey."


    Joey leaned forward and rested her hand on the car. She said with a bright smile, "Mr. Hawk, I''m d


    to see you are happy. Your love scene in the middle of the road is wonderful. If we don''t need to rush to


    work, we''ll be excited to enjoy your free show."


    Joey''s calmness and contempt came as another shock to Ben.


    He couldn''t believe that Joey would say such things.


    He was surprised at Joey''s sudden appearance for a while, forgetting to speak or react.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The seductive woman beside Ben noticed his different attitude towards Joey. In addition, Joey had just


    disturbed her. She curled her lips, opened the door and got off the car. She pointed at Joey with a


    hostile expression and shouted, "Are you crazy? How dare you to destroy our car? Do you know how


    much it costs? Can you afford to pay for it?"


    She was Ben''s new private female secretary. Her name was Helen Kemp. She was very young, only 21


    years old. Moreover, she was charming, seductive and naturally fair.


    Recently, she became Ben''s favorite mistress.


    Looking at Helen''s pretty but arrogant face, Joey raised her eyebrows and smiled meaningfully, "I''m


    rich, but I don''t intend topensate, as I didn''t smash the car at all. If you don''t believe me, you can


    ask those drivers present. They can prove my innocence."


    "You ... are lying!"


    Helen was so young that she failed to remain calm when dealing with the matter. Hearing Joey''s


    grant denial, she became anxious and turned to the drivers, preparing to question them.


    However, the drivers shook their heads at the same time before she asked. They said, "We saw


    everything. This youngdy did not smash the car!"


    After being stuck for so long, they had been impatient. Joey''s movement indeed satisfied them. That


    was what they wanted to do as well. However, they didn''t have the courage to do it due tock of


    money. Now that Joey had helped them, they were naturally happy to stand by her side.

 Chapter 266: He Finally Noticed

    Chapter 266: He Finally Noticed


    Of course, Joey had already figured it out. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said that on purpose.


    Helen was pissed off. She raised her slender fingers to point at those drivers, who took Joey''s side,


    and Joey, who was gloating. Eventually, she was too angry to utter a word.


    She stomped and turned to Ben, who was in the car. She pouted and said in a coquettish tone, "Mr.


    Hawk, look. She''s bullying me. They''re all bullying me. Help me. Don¡¯t let them do this to me."


    However, since the moment Ben saw Joey, he had been fixing his gaze on her.


    Joey looked calm and confident. Although Helen was a bossy woman with no match in thepany,


    Joey managed to get the better of Helen with a few words. Ben suddenly found that Joey had be


    more charming than before.


    Therefore, he ignored Helen and stared at Joey, saying with a smile. "It''s been four years since west


    met. Smashing my car isn''t a way to celebrate our reunion. This wasn''t your style in the past. It looks


    like you''ve changed a lot."


    Joey looked him in the eye and chuckled, "Mr. Hawk, if you want to catch up, we can do itter. But


    first, please drive to the side and make way for the cars behind you."


    Ben agreed to do it without hesitation. Perhaps, Joey impressed him so much that he forgot to hold her


    responsible for smashing his car.


    However, when he moved the car to the side and got off, trying to talk to Joey, Joey already got in her


    car. As soon as he moved out of the way, she drove past him without even looking at him.


    The cars behind drove past Ben one after another. Some people even leaned out of the window,


    cursing and making angry gestures at Ben.


    Choked by some dust, Ben watched Joey''s car recede in the distance. He was so upset that he spat on


    the ground several times. And then, he got into his car and started the engine to chase after Joey.


    Helen, who hadn''t got in the car, anxiously patted the door that had been shut by Ben. "Mr. Hawk, I


    haven''t got in yet. Open the door, please!"


    "Take a taxi to thepany yourself. I have something else to do. Goodbye."


    With that, Ben pressed the elerator and the car shot forward.


    "Hey..."


    Abandoned halfway, Helen screamed angrily. Her tears almost came out, but she couldn''t do anything


    about it.


    What could she do? She was just a mistress.


    A mistress was nothing more than a pet. When he liked you, you were somebody. When he didn''t like


    you anymore, you became nobody.


    Even though Ben left Helen for Joey immediately, he lost her at a crossroad.


    For fear that he might bete for the shareholder meeting, Ben had no choice but to give up for now


    and return to thepany.


    Today was the fourth anniversary of the founding of Phoebus Company. Ben chose this day to hold the


    shareholder meeting because he was preparing to develop an unprecedentedrge-scale project,


    which was to build thergestmercial building in City A.


    The funds needed for thisrge project were not something he could mobilize by himself. He had to


    gather all the shareholders and obtain their approval at the meeting. Otherwise, he could not initiate theN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    project.


    When Ben arrived at thepany, all the managers in hispany''s headquarters were already sitting


    in the conference room and waiting for him. But not a single shareholder had shown up.


    There was even no sign of Chance or Vivian.


    Instantly, Ben''s heart skipped a beat. This was unusual, and even weird.


    In the past, when he convened a shareholder meeting, all the shareholders would arrive on time,


    except for Chance, who would asionally be absent because he was busy in the hospital. As for


    Vivian, she attended the meetings every time. What''s more, every time she came, she would go to his


    office and have intimacy with him.


    But this time ... Ben suddenly had a bad feeling, but he couldn''t figure out what had gone wrong.


    "Show me today''s stock market right now!"


    Ben was a shrewd businessman, after all. After pondering for a moment, he figured out what could be


    the problem. Sitting in his chair, he straightened his back and said to the manager in charge of the


    stock market analysis with a nervous expression.


    However, before the manager could put hisputer in front of Ben, a cold voice came from outside


    the office. "I''ll save you the trouble. The shareholders you''re waiting for have arrived!"

 Chapter 267: His Company Was Taken Over

    Chapter 267: His Company Was Taken Over


    "I''ll save you the trouble. The shareholders you''re waiting for have arrived!"


    Joey and Philip walked into the conference room with cold expressions, followed by the secretary who


    didn''t have time to stop them.


    "President, I''m sorry, I can''t stop them..."


    The young and beautiful secretary repeatedly bowed to Ben and apologized with an anxious look.


    "Get out!"


    Ben waved to dismiss the secretary, disying a powerful vibe of superiority. And then, he looked at


    Joey and Philip, who had barged in. A terrifying conjecture shed across his mind, but on the surface,


    he remained calm, saying, "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "It''s been four years. You seem to have be stupid. Why are you asking such a stupid question?


    Haven''t I made it clear enough? Alright, since all the department managers are here, I''d like to


    announce an important notice."


    Joey smiled and took the file folder from Philip. She took out a stack of documents from the folder and


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    handed them to around ten department managers. She also gave Ben a copy.


    And then, Joey said, "Everyone, with the document in your hands, you can see it yourself. I have


    bought fifty-one percent of the shares in Phoebus Company. That is to say, I am thergest


    shareholder of Phoebus Company and have the highest decision-making right in thepany. Now, I


    dere that Ben has been removed from the position of President with immediate effect. From now on,


    I, Joey Linderman, will be the new President of Phoebus Company!"


    Joey added, "By the way, call me Joey. I like being addressed this way."


    The entire conference room was in deathly silence!


    It was so quiet that even the slightest noise could be heard in the conference room. Mouths stretching


    and eyes widened, all the managers turned to look at Joey simultaneously. They were in a daze.


    Joey''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was forceful. Her words shocked everyone, making them shiver,


    especially Ben.


    When Ben was held the authentic equity certificate and listened to Joey''s deration of victory, his


    hand trembled. Instantly, his mind went nk.


    He couldn''t believe this was really happening!


    Hispany was taken away by Joey overnight. Joey had blindsided him. All of this happened so fast


    that he wanted to believe it was just a dream and the woman in front of him was not real.


    However, the document in his hands was real, and Joey''s voice was real. The managers staring at him


    with eyes wide open were also real.


    Taking over anotherpany was usually a highlypetitive battle, but Joey did it in a fast and


    stealthy way. Ben was defeated before he even knew the war had started. And now, he was kicked out


    of hispany.


    How could Ben possibly ept this?


    Ben squeezed the paper in his hand into a ball. Ben''s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked like an


    outraged wild beast. He stood up abruptly and approached Joey step by step. "That''s impossible. You


    couldn''t have done this. Even if you''ve bought everyone''s shares overnight, you wouldn''t be able to buy


    the 5% owned by Vivian."


    He knew about the conflicts and resentments between Joey and Vivian. Even if everyone else in this


    world had died, they would not make up with each other. Therefore, he believed that Vivian wouldn''t


    transfer her 5% equity to Joey, which was a gift from him. Besides, if it did happen, he would have


    known it.


    Seeing that Ben was about to flip out, Philip hurriedly took a step forward to stand in front of Joey.


    However, Joey calmly smiled at Philip and gestured for him to step aside.


    Today, she would personally destroy all of Ben''s pride and trample him under her feet.


    Without the slightest hint of fear, Joey looked Ben in the eye and walked up to him, smiling calmly.


    "Whether you believe it or not, ept it or not, this has happened. Don''t me me. You are too eager


    to achieve instant sess. You tried to take a shortcut and sold 51% of thepany''s equity, leaving


    yourself with less than half of it. You dug this grave for yourself, so you can''t me anyone else!"


    Joey knew that Ben was not aware that Vivian had transferred the 5% equity to herst night. That was


    why she was able to confront Ben without fear beforeing to thepany.


    Right now, only Joey, Mrs. Linderman, and Vivian herself knew that Vivian was a fraud. She was not


    the real second mdy of the Moores. Joey knew that Vivian wouldn''t want a fourth person to know her


    secret, especially not Ben. Vivian believed Ben only took the initiative to make up with her because she


    had a noble new identity.


    She did not dare to tell Ben that she had transferred her equity to Joey because she was afraid that


    Ben would ask her why. She had a reason, but she didn''t dare to tell him. Or, to be precise, she


    couldn''t tell him.


    After transferring the 5% equity, Vivian must have a hard time sleeping. She probably had spent the


    whole night thinking about how to exin to Ben.


    Thinking of this, Joey couldn''t help but sneer. Ben had lost thepany, so he wouldn''t forgive Vivian


    easily. Now, she could sit back and wait for the exciting show that Ben and Vivian were about to


    perform!

 Chapter 268: Replaced Him

    Chapter 268: Reced Him


    Looking at Joey, who was as sharp as a sword, Ben could no longer be as calm as before. He had to


    admit that Joey had changed. She was no longer that easy to bully.


    However, Ben had only been nervous for a short while before he became calm andposed again.


    He leaned over to whisper upon Joey''s ear, his eyes filled with threatening, "You¡¯ve changed a lot, and


    I¡¯m impressed. But there is something you should know. When your transgender friend bought the


    photos and videos from me four years ago, I kept a copy, and I still have it now. If you return Vivian''s


    5% equity to me, I will give thest copy of the photos and videos."


    As despicable as it was, this was the only bargaining chip Ben had against Joey. He had no other way


    apart from threatening her.


    He spent a lot of effort to build thepany over the past four years. This was the proudest


    aplishment in his life. He would never give it away. Therefore, he was willing to try any despicable


    methods.


    Unfortunately, he had underestimated Joey''s determination to take revenge. She was ruthless now.


    With a fierce gleam in her eyes, Joey said coldly, "I knew you wouldn''t have given all the copies of the


    photos and videos to Fiona. I''ve thought about this before Ie back and stand in front of you. I used


    to be afraid of the things in your hands, because there were people I cared about. But now, I don''t care


    about anything. The things in your hands are no longer a threat to me. You can go ahead and expose


    them. But I can assure you that the next day you expose them, I will use the evidence that I¡¯ve been


    keeping from that year to keep you in prison for the rest of your life."


    Actually, Joey could have punished Ben through the legal channel, but Joey did not do so.


    There were many ways to get revenge. Joey wanted to torture Ben slowly. She wanted to take away all


    the things he cared about bit by bit, such as hispany, his money, and his status. She wanted him


    to suffer the pain of losing everything before using thew topletely destroy his life.


    Facing Joey''s resolution and madness, Ben had no doubt that she was capable of doing what she said.


    His only bargaining chip became useless instantly.


    Finally, he panicked.


    He watched herpany fall into Joey''s hands but couldn''t do anything about it.


    During this conversation, Joey and Ben spoke in a low voice. The managers of Phoebus Company


    could see the hostile look on their faces, but they could not hear the tit-for-tat confrontation. Only Philip


    could hear it.


    He was standing close to Joey, so he could hear everything they had said.


    It was not until now did he realize that Ben had something on Joey. Joey had never mentioned it to him.


    Despite his puzzlement, Philip stood quietly beside Joey.


    Now it was not the time to ask her.


    Undoubtedly, Joey reced Ben as president and sat on the master seat that Ben had previously


    upied.


    As for Ben, although the share he owned was only 2% less than Joey''s, this insignificant 2% had made


    him fall to the second ce in thepany.


    After taking her post, the first thing Joey did was to retract Ben''s n of building thergestmercial


    building in City A. Instantly, Ben was so embarrassed that his blood vessels almost exploded.


    Despite the high positions they were in, the department managers were just working for a paycheck.


    They would listen to whoever was the boss. Although Joey was a woman, they had seen her ability


    today. This new female boss was probably not inferior to Ben. In order to save their jobs, they adjusted


    their attitudes immediately. Whatever Joey asked, they would answer honestly.


    In just half an hour, Joey had a rough idea about the structure of Phoebus Company, which surprised


    her. Phoebus Company was far bigger than she had imagined. It seemed that she had a close win this


    time!


    At the end of the meeting, the HR manager reported a trivial matter-at Ben''s request, Phoebus had


    been recruiting secretaries for the president. The HR manager had already selected three people from


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    nearly 100 interviewees yesterday, and they woulde to work tomorrow.


    This was originally a trivial matter that did not need to be raised at the meeting, but there was


    something unusual. One of the five secretaries who had been hired was a man.

 Chapter 269: He Was Smug

    Chapter 269: He Was Smug


    ...


    Ben''s primary requirement to recruit a secretary was that the candidate must be a woman, and a


    beautiful, sexy, and young one.


    By hiring a man as secretary, the HR manager had vited Ben''s daily rules. Therefore, to be


    precautious, the HR manager took this opportunity to bring it up. If Ben insisted on hiring female


    secretaries only, he would have no choice but to call the unlucky male candidate and tell him the bad


    news after the meeting.


    After listening to the HR manager''s report, Joey couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Since Mr. Hawk said


    that he wanted beautiful female secretaries, why did you let the male interviewer pass?"


    The HR manager was a man in his forties. He was skinny, fair-skinned, and gentle. He calmly replied,


    "Because he used to be the chief secretary of the general manager of CL Group. His work experience


    and ability make him qualified for the job."


    He didn''t want thepany to miss such a talent.


    Hearing this, Joey couldn''t help but nce at the HR manager. He was a good employee who sincerely


    valued thepany. However, something crossed her mind all of a sudden. "He used to be the chief


    secretary of the general manager of CL Group." Was the HR Manager talking about Quentin?


    What a small world! Joey couldn''t help but sneer secretly.


    Quentin didn''t leave much of a good impression on Joey. Indeed, he had strong ability, but his integrity


    was questionable. Joey believed a man without decent integrity should not be entrusted with an


    important position.


    Thinking of this, Joey was about to reject the proposal of the HR manager. However, Ben, who was


    sitting at the first seat on the left, said, "Since he''s a talent, we should keep him. Our President


    Linderman just took office, and she happens to need a secretary. Assign the man to President


    Linderman."


    By "President Linderman", he meant Joey Linderman, of course.


    Although he addressed her as President Linderman, he practically chewed out those words, which


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    made people feel very ufortable.


    Of course, Joey could refuse. She now had the right to call shots in everything of Phoebus Company.


    But looking at Ben''s smug look, Joey smiled with a gleam in her eyes. She nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll


    leave it to you. Remember this. If you have second thoughts when you see him in person and blow up


    the job, I will punish you ording to thepany''s rules."


    Joey knew that Ben did not know that this person was Quentin. If he had known, he would probably


    have been the first to object.


    The farce between Vivian and Quentin had caused an uproar that year, which embarrassed Ben. He


    hated Quentin to his guts and wanted to cut him to pieces. He tried to make things difficult for Joey, but


    he didn''t know that the man he just helped to get a new job was Quentin, who had disgraced him by


    hooking up with his woman. He was making himself look like a joke.


    Tomorrow, he probably would regret so much that he would like to put a bullet in his own head.


    Joey found this thing just got a lot more interesting.


    The meetingsted for two hours. After the meeting, Joey patrolled in thepany for a while and


    instructed her staff to arrange a new office for her before leaving with Philip.


    When they left Phoebus Company, Philip immediately pulled Joey and asked nervously, "Joey, what


    was Ben talking about when he mentioned the photos and videos just now? Does he have something


    on you?"


    Joey found her chest tightened upon hearing his question. She forced a smile and said, "Don''t ask,


    okay? There are some things I just don''t want to talk about. It''s not that I don''t trust you. On the


    contrary, because I care about you, I don''t want you to know. Actually, it''s not a big deal. I''ll take care of


    it very soon. By the time, I''ll bury Ben and those things in the past together."


    It was a past that she didn''t want to recall.


    Joey closed her eyes painfully. She remembered how Ben had raped her in that dark alley in Thand


    four years ago. Although it had been four years, the memory was still fresh. She remembered his every


    movement and every pain she had suffered. Joey''s breathing was disordered, and her chest was filled


    with hatred.


    She did not want Philip to know about this. She was not worried that Philip would look down on her


    after knowing her past because she knew Philip wouldn''t do that. But she was worried that Philip would


    be upset. If he knew what she had suffered, he would feel millions of times more painful than her.


    She did not want to see him suffer for her. If possible, she hoped that Philip would be happy. A man like


    him deserved to be happy.

 Chapter 270: A Fierce Fight

    Chapter 270: A Fierce Fight


    This was a high-end gym in City A. Most of its customers were rich people from the upper ss, and


    ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to afford this ce.


    Around 4 o''clock in the afternoon, Joey showed up in the gym. This was the first time she hade to


    this gym, but she was already buying an expensive VIP card as if she had decided to be its


    regr customer in the future.


    Of course, Joey did this for a reason: Samantha came to this gym frequently.


    Samantha couldn''t live her own life until Taylor died. She began to go out and contact with the outside


    world. The gym was undoubtedly a healthy ce for all ages.


    Joey thought staging an idental encounter was a long shot, but to her surprise, she ran into


    Samantha the first time she came to the gym.


    When Joey saw Samantha in therge gym, Samantha was running hard on a treadmill. For years, she


    had lived afortable life with everything provided. Although she still kept a slender and well-


    proportioned body shape, she was not as strong as those people who would do physical work on a


    daily basis. After running for only a few minutes, she started gasping and sweating. Nevertheless, she


    kept running stubbornly.


    Looking at Samantha''s tender and fair-skinned face, Joey found it hard to believe that she was already


    in her forties. She was more like a beautiful young woman in her early thirties. She was mature,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    charming, as if a rose that bloomed to its brightest. She was so attractive that all the men around


    peeped at her involuntarily.


    Joey did not immediately go forward to strike up a conversation with Samantha. Instead, she leaned


    against arge pir and quietly looked at Samantha for a long time.


    So, this was her mother, her biological mother!


    But why couldn''t she find any simrities between them from that young and pretty face?


    Apart from their heights of more than 1.7 meters, which was something to be proud of, she didn''t take


    after Samantha at all.


    Just as Joey was absent-minded, a slightly fat figure suddenly rushed in from the outside and ran


    straight up to Samantha, who was running on the treadmill. Before anyone could react, the person


    grabbed Samantha by the hair from behind and dragged her to the ground. Then, she sat on the back


    of Samantha''s waist to contain her. Samantha could no longer move.


    Having held Samantha down, the middle-aged woman, who was dressed luxuriously but had a


    ferocious look, started to curse loudly. "Bitch, I finally catch you! You lost your husband, and you just


    seduced someone else''s. How shameless you are!"


    The woman also waved her hand to the people around and shouted loudly, "Everyone,e and take


    a look. Look at this bitch under me. Her husband has only been dead for over a month, and she has


    already started to seduce my husband. Do you think she deserves to be beaten up?"


    Some of the people tried to stand up for Samantha, but when they heard that, they stopped


    immediately. Everyone looked at her with contempt. Some of the women even started to criticize her


    loudly, saying that such a shameless mistress should be beaten to death in this era.


    Samantha had used up almost all of her strength on the treadmill. Being restrained, she had no


    strength to fight back. She was anxious, annoyed, and outraged, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    She just cried, "Let go of me. Let go of me ..."


    Before she could finish, the fierce woman grabbed her hair to pull up her head and banged it on the


    floor heavily. Instantly, her head started bleeding, and she began to see stars.


    This all happened so fast. Joey, who was not far away, was so shocked that she forgot to go forward


    and stop that woman.


    Joey was shocked that Samantha had been beaten up, and even more shocked that it was Paige who


    had beaten Samantha up.


    Paige was already over fifty years old. Even though she spent great effort on skincare, she couldn''t


    cover the wrinkles of age. Moreover, she was a little overweight. Compared to Samantha, who was


    only six or seven years younger than her, she looked old enough to be Samantha''s mother.


    Joey had never thought that Samantha would get involved with the Charles family. Just now, Paige


    seemed to have used Samantha of seducing George.


    At the thought of George, Joey gritted her teeth in hatred. She would never forget how George had


    caused her to lose her child.


    At this moment, regardless of whether what Paige had said was true or not, Joey would never watch


    her bully Samantha like that.


    Joey never liked Paige. When she lived with the Charles family those days, Page had bullied her and


    put her through so much. In addition, Samantha was her biological mother, after all. Although this


    mother had abandoned her since she was young, the strange thing was that she did not hate her.


    Maybe because of all the things that had happened over these years, she had suffered too much to


    spare any energy to hate one more person.


    Hence, Joey pushed the crowd out of her way and rushed over without hesitation.

 Chapter 271 Reap the Fruits of Your Actions

    Chapter 271 Reap the Fruits of Your Actions


    Joey pushed aside the crowd and rushed there without any hesitation.


    She reached out her hand and grabbed Paige¡¯s hand which clutched on Samantha¡¯s hair. Joey stared


    at her and demanded in a cold tone, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Paige thought that she had already stated everything clearly, but someone should stop her. She


    couldn¡¯t bear the anger anymore. Her furious eyes lifted up, and the moment she was about to lose her


    temper, she saw Joey¡¯s face. Paige opened her mouth out of surprise, but she wasn¡¯t able to make any


    sound.


    ¡°Joey ¡­ Why are you here? When did youe back and why? Did my son know about this?¡±


    Paige was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t help herself but spitting out a series of questions.


    She knew clearly how Joey lost her baby that day, even though she didn¡¯t take part in that, she still


    helped George cover up his fault, and forced Seventeen and Eighteen to lie to Allen. Because of this,


    when she saw Joey, she felt guilty. What she feared the most was that Joey would know about the


    truth, which would cause problems in her and Allen¡¯s rtionship.


    Joey had no intention to talk to her. But when she noticed that Paige hadn¡¯t let Samantha go, she


    frowned. She squeezed even harder on Paige¡¯s hand. Paige was in so much pain that she had to


    loosen her fingers. Joey took this moment of opportunity and dragged Paige off of Samantha


    effortlessly.


    Paige couldn¡¯t believe Joey would ever do something like this to her, suddenly; she fell on the ground


    on all fours without any preparation. She screamed out of pain. The onlookers watched her funny


    moves andughed at her.


    Paige felt ashamed, which made her furious. She got up from the ground, and then rushed to Joey as if


    she were going to kill her.


    However, Joey was not the weak chick anymore. Her self defense moves were enough to take down


    two strong men, not to mention Paige, a woman over fifty.


    Of course, Joey wouldn¡¯t actually do anything to hurt Paige, because she was Allen¡¯s mom after all.


    She was willing to give her some respect for that.


    So, Joey only dodged a little bit when Paige jumped on her. But Paige used lot strength to do that, after


    Joey moved aside, she lost her target. She wasn¡¯t able to slow herself down, and bumped right on the


    treadmill behind Joey.


    Bang! That was the sound of a human body crashing on a machine.


    The consequence was obvious, not only did Paige cut her forehead but also broke her right arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The crowd gasped.


    Joey was surprised too. She ran to Paige so she could check her wounds. Right at this moment, a


    familiar voice flew into her ear, and a familiar figure rushed from the crowd.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Allen got to hold Paige before Joey.


    Allen went to the hotel right after visiting Lillian at the hospital, but Joey had already left for Ben¡¯s


    day, and only to see Philipe back.


    Out of his expectation, Philip told him where Joey was, so he drove to the fitness center as soon as


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    possible. He had no idea he would see his mom fight with Joey and got hurt so badly.


    Paige¡¯s face was so pale, so Allen helped her up anxiously, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The pain made Paige clutch her lip. She grabbed Allen¡¯s shoulder with her fine left hand and cast her


    hateful eyes at Joey, ¡°This woman ¡­ this woman hurt me. I want you to hurt her the same way she did


    it to me. I can¡¯t take it that she gets away with it!¡±


    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±


    Hearing her out, Allen got a bad headache.


    He witnessed everything. Joey didn¡¯t do anything to her. But Paige could die of losing blood and a


    broken arm if he didn¡¯t take her to the hospital.


    ¡°Come on, do it! Or I refuse to get treatment even if you send me to the hospital ...¡±


    Paige shouted despite that she couldn¡¯t catch up with the breath.


    She didn¡¯t care about Joey¡¯s purpose ofing back, she just had to make sure Allen and Joey would


    never get back together. That was why she demanded Allen to hit Joey, in that way they would destroy


    their future by themselves.

 Chapter 272 His Love Was Intense

    Chapter 272 His Love Was Intense


    Joey watched Paige instigate her son, but she didn¡¯t move or try to exin. She just stared at Allen. If


    he really hit her, she wouldn¡¯t run away, instead, she would let him do it.


    After that, she would never linger on what they used to have.


    He didn¡¯t protect her the other day, but she could understand and even forgave him, for she knew that


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    was not his fault. It was his cruel rtives that ruined everything. It was impossible for Allen to guard


    against them all. Even though Joey was fully prepared, they still made her life miserable.


    But this time, it was different. If he didn¡¯t protect her, that could only prove that she fell in love with the


    wrong guy.


    How could Allen not see the toughness and determination in her eyes? He suddenly felt sad for he


    actually made Joey lose faith in him.


    Without any hesitation, Allen said to his mom seriously, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not gonna hit her, never. If you won¡¯t


    go to the hospital unless someone if punished, then ¡­ let that person be me.¡±


    Allen picked up a dumbbell and aimed at his own head the moment he finished his words.


    He couldn¡¯t choose between his own mother and the woman that he loved. He could hurt neither of


    them but himself.


    People who saw his action gasped.


    ¡°Son ¡­¡±


    ¡°Allen ¡­¡±


    Paige and Joey almost made grieved shouts at the same time.


    Blood was dripping from Allen¡¯s hair and soon covered half of his face. Paige was angry, anxious and


    regretful, plus she was bleeding herself, she passed out abruptly.


    For Allen, his world was also spinning. After Paige lost her conscience, he fell on the ground as well.


    ¡°Allen! Allen ¡­¡±


    Joey couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore.


    She hated herself for making that face expression. Why did she even doubt Allen? How could she not


    have a little faith in him?


    If she knew Allen would prove his love with such method, she wished she had been beaten by Paige!


    This moment Joey realized that neither time nor space would kill their love even though they had


    separated for four years.


    ¡°Call an ambnce, hurry ¡­¡±


    Joey held Allen tight. Looking at his wounds, she cried uncontrobly.


    The crowd was moved by the scene, so someone took out the phone and called the ambnce.


    Samantha, who started it all, got pale while the situation lost control. She quickly took out a napkin and


    helped Joey press hard on Allen¡¯s wound, so that Allen could make it until the ambnce arrived.


    Samantha and Allen were not strangers. Martin and he grew up together, and as Martin¡¯s mom, of


    course she had spent time with him.


    Samantha would treat Allen better if it hadn¡¯t been that he was Paige¡¯s son.


    It was lucky that the fitness center was in a busy street, and was close to the downtown hospital. The


    ambnce arrived in a few minutes.


    Joey sent both Allen and Paige to the hospital. She paid for the bills, and then waited outside the ER


    anxiously.


    But Samantha didn¡¯t leave at once.


    ¡°Today ¡­I know I caused you so much trouble, thank you for helping me out. You and Allen ¡­ do you


    know each other if it¡¯s not rude to ask?¡±


    Samantha saw the way Allen looked at Joey, it was full of love, and Joey looked at Allen the same way.


    She couldn¡¯t help herself but asking.


    Sincest time she saw Joey, she started to like her and hoped that Martin and she could be


    closer.


    Joey had no idea what Samantha was thinking about, but she had no intention to hide her rtionship


    with Allen, so she told her the truth, ¡°I was his girlfriend, but we broke up about four years ago. Now he


    has married Ynda, the princess in your family.¡±


    Samantha covered her mouth out of surprise, ¡°Jesus, you were the ex that made a mess in the


    Charles, the Moore and the Smith family? I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    She signed and continued, ¡°What a pity, you are such a nice girl, who would think that you had to deal


    with the Charles Family. That family is full of scums, except for Allen. George and Paige are the worst. I


    can imagine your life in that ce. And I know Ynda yed dirty to marry Allen at that time.


    Although she¡¯s not my won kid, I want to apologize for her. She definitely had made you suffer then.¡±

 Chapter 273 Good Show

    Chapter 273 Good Show


    Listening to Samantha''s kind and gentle words, Joey that was distraught of Allen''s safety suddenly felt


    warm at heart.


    She almost teared up, her mom turned out to be so principled... Unlike Mrs. Linderman, Julia, who only


    knew how to talk and curse all day.


    Joey suppressed her messy feelings at heart, looked at Samantha, and said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, your


    speaking tone sounds like you have deep opinion towards the Charles family members, then why did


    Paige say that... You seduced George? Did she treat you unjustly somehow?¡±


    For some reason, Joey suddenly got very worried about what Paige said.


    She had mixed feelings towards Samantha, but at some point... She hoped that Samantha was a good


    woman, and not like the seducing slut like Paige said she was.


    She never thought that Samantha''s expression would froze right after she asked that.


    She forced out a smile after quite some time, but she just said, ¡°Miss Zoey, we... Are not that close,


    right? There are some things you shouldn''t ask. It''s gettingte, so I''m going to go home. All in all...


    Thanks for today.¡±


    Even if Samantha didn''t answer directly, her answer was very clear.


    She did not deny it, it would be the same as admitting it.


    As if Joey''s heart suddenly fell into a freezer, it felt cold all over. Samantha''s good image in her heart


    just went straight into the lowest point.


    Right at that time, the emergency room''s door was opened and the doctor walked out.


    Joey couldn''t care less about Samantha, she hurriedly went to ask about Allen''s condition.


    Luckily, the injury wasn''t that serious.


    His blood vessel was injured so he''s bleeding. After a few stitches, he could be discharged in just two


    days.


    But Paige wasn''t that lucky, she might need to be hospitalized for half a month.


    Joey only calmed down after knowing that Allen''s fine.


    Right when she wanted to go inside and visit Allen, there were high heels rushing sounds from the


    other end of the corridor.


    Joey turned her hear around and saw Ynda, who was rushing over... With George behind her.


    Joey immediately turned around and walked into another corridor after seeing those two.


    Before the right time, she wouldn''t want to meet those two face to face.


    But she never thought that Samantha, who were leaving, also turned around like she did to avoid


    George and Ynda.


    Joey couldn¡¯t help being curious, she''s Ynda''s stepmother...


    She had also done inappropriate things with George.


    Why did Samantha avoid them like Joey did?


    Joy couldn''t understand Samantha at all.


    Samantha felt restrained because of Joey''s confused gaze.


    She said, ¡°I''m going home, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I... ¡±


    Joey pondered, ¡°I''ll send you home.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Even if the scar on Samantha''s forehead wasn''t serious, Joey couldn''t help worrying if she had gone


    home by herself.


    Even if she had pretty much lost her favorable impression on her, but she''s her mother!


    ¡°That''s... All right, thank you.¡±


    Samantha was going to reject, but for some reason the rejection turned into consent when she was


    about to say it.


    For some reason, she just had an inexplicable favorable impression for Joey.


    Even if she already felt that Joey''s gaze didn''t look as respectful as before... She just couldn''t help


    wanting to get closer to Joey.


    After half an hour, Joey and Samantha went home by car to the Moore family''s vi.


    ¡°Come have a seat inside, it''ste... And have some dinner first!¡±


    Samantha got off the car while inviting Joey in.


    She really hoped that Joey would get off the car and have a seat in her house... Because, Martin would


    be getting off work at that time too. He''s probably rushing back home.


    Yes, even if Samantha knew that Joey was Allen''s girlfriend... Samantha''s heart never changed.


    For her, ex-boyfriend were all from the past, and it was Martin''s chance at that time


    Samantha were indeed very open-minded.


    Joey was going to reject because she''s not used to entering someone''s house.


    But when Joey looked up and saw the figure standing at the Moore family''s vi through the window,


    she suddenly changed her mind.


    ¡°Thank you, then I''ll dly ept it.¡±


    Joey smiled and nodded before getting off the car.


    She followed Samantha into the Moore family''s vi, which was on par with the garden-style vi of the


    Charles family.


    Ben, who had been standing outside the gate and unable to enter, turned his head when he heard that


    a car wasing.


    Seeing Joey and Samantha getting off the same car, he was very shocked.


    But right after, he still weed Samantha with a face full of smiles.


    He respectfully said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, I''m here for Vivian... But she''s throwing a tantrum and wouldn''t let


    me in, can you please let me in with you?¡±


    Joey couldn¡¯t help ridiculing those words at heart.


    Ben was really good at finding excuses, what''s with throwing a tantrum and didn''t want to see him...


    He clearly came to ask Vivian about the 5% stocks, while Vivian was afraid that he would want to get


    even with her so she wouldn''t open the door.


    Joey just smiled without exposing Ben. She never imagined that the dogfight show would start so


    quickly.

 Chapter 274 Unreachable

    Chapter 274 Unreachable


    Joey just smiled without exposing Ben. She never imagined that the dogfight show would start so


    quickly.


    Obviously, she must be a good audience that just watch in silence.


    Unexpectedly, Samantha just nced at Ben indifferently... To Joey''s surprise, she spoke with a


    lukewarm tone, ¡°Since Vivian is throwing a tantrum, juste here another day!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore... ¡±


    Ben''s expression worsened when Samantha unexpectedly didn''t want to let him in.


    Before he said anything else, Samantha already frowned and spoke impatiently, ¡°It''s gettingte, you


    should go home!¡±


    Seeing how Samantha was already unhappy, Ben didn''t dare to say anything else.


    Even if he owned a listed hugepany, he''d never act impudently Towards Samantha.


    Even if Taylor was dead, but such prestigious families from the military circles had umted powers


    from generations to generations.


    Moreover, Martin was the leading top of the Moore family, it was not something that Ben could attain.


    Naturally, Ben would act carefully and try to please Samantha.


    Moreover, that evening he had just lost hispany, which made himck of confidence.


    Once Ben thought of what happened in that morning, he couldn¡¯t help ring at Joey before unwillingly


    gritting his teeth.


    Joey couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows. Such a good show just ended without even starting...


    She was willing to get off the car to watch them.


    Without any good show, there''s no need for her to keep staying there.


    But when Joey was going to find an excuse to leave, after being cold to Ben... Samantha pulled Joey


    while smiling all the way to her he house and talked in enthusiastic, ¡°Tonight, I''m cooking the dinner


    myself. Tell Mrs. Moore what you would like to eat and I''ll tell the servant to buy it.¡±


    Facing such enthusiastic Samantha, Joey found it difficult to say that she''s leaving.


    After some thoughts, she didn''t have anything urgent to do so she might as well stay there.


    Thus, she smiled and answered, ¡°I''m not picky, any food will do.¡±


    Samantha couldn¡¯t help praising her after hearing that, ¡°That''s great! You''d eat well in any ce... babe


    is very picky, she won''t eat a lot of things. She''s too spoiled, but it''s also my fault that I was never by


    her side since she was younger. I feel sorry for her because she didn''t get a good education.¡±


    While speaking, Samantha''s expression subconsciously darkened.


    The babe she was talking about was of course Vivian.


    Joey felt an inexplicable feeling at heart hearing that Samantha was so worried for Vivian, that was not


    even her daughter.


    After a pause, Joey pretended like she didn''t know and asked, ¡°Just now that man is your daughter''s


    boyfriend, right?¡±


    Samantha''s expression sunken when Joey mentioned Ben, ¡°No, he''s not. I absolutely won''t approve of


    him dating my babe.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Joey responded softly.


    From Samantha''s attitude towards Ben before, she already guessed that Samantha didn''t like him.


    But she still asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    Samantha said, ¡°Ben looks pretty good and he''s also quite sessful... But he''s frivolous,


    unrestrained, and no one knows how many beautiful girls are around him. babe is young and ignorant,


    that''s why she''s swayed by his sweet talk, while I have very sharp eyes. Later at home, please help me


    advise babe, so she won''t get involved with people like Ben in the future.¡±


    Samantha didn''t know about Joey and Vivian¡¯s rtion, at all.


    To her, Joey and Vivian was acquainted since they ate togetherst time. They should have something


    to talk about.


    Joey smiled calmly and nodded, ¡°Okay, I''ll advise her.¡±


    It would be strange if she did!


    They walked to the vi while chatting.


    Vivian was wearing a pink shoulder strap night gown, lying on the sofa, and watching TV in the lobby.


    Once she heard Samantha''s voice, she happily jumped up and ran outside, ¡°Mom, you''re ba... ¡±


    Before finishing her sentence, her voice stuck to her throat when seeing Joey beside Samantha.


    Vivian stared at Joey, her face slowly turned pale.


    Joey smiled brightly to Vivian. She knew that showing up at that ce would make Vivian be restless.


    Joey would appear again and again like that. She had said that she would punish Vivian slowly, and


    surely.


    After entering, Samantha ordered the servant to bring the fruit tter and fresh juice for Joey before


    going to the kitchen and prepare the dinner herself.


    Once Samantha left, Vivian turned the TV volume to the max, then she grabbed Joey''s arm and


    viciously talked, ¡°What are you doing here? You have ever said that you won''t get involved in my


    current life as long as I give you the 5% stocks of Phoebuspany. But what are you doing


    now?¡±

 Chapter 275 Being Fooled with

    Chapter 275 Being Fooled with


    Joey Linderman shook off Vivian Linderman''s hand with a sneer. She lifted her eyebrow and said," I''ll


    do whatever I want. It''s none of your business."


    "You..."


    Hearing it, Vivian immediately got angry, "You want to go back on your promise? Don''t forget that


    you''ve sworn, if you break your promise, you''ll be punished by God."


    Joeyughed disapprovingly, "Punished by God? Ha ha, if it works, how many times you''ve already


    been punished? But don''t worry. I haven''t said anything yet. However, whether I''ll say it or not. When


    will I say it. That depends on me. Therefore, don''t bother meter."


    "You... Fine. You win."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian had been so angry that she trembled. "Since you are unreliable, give the 5% shareholding back


    to me then."


    Ben Hawk had been calling her since this morning and she dared not answer it. She dared not meet


    him as well when Ben came to the outside of her house in the afternoon. Vivian sat on the sofa alone.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was a losing deal. Once Joey broke her


    promise,Vivian would lose a lot.


    As expected, it turned out that Joey hadn''t kept her promise. Vivian couldn''t stay calm any more.


    Hearing Vivian''s nonsense, Joey couldn''t help shaking her head and said, "I''ve got the shareholding.


    Do you think I''ll give it back to you? Why are you getting more and more stupid? How idiotic the words


    you said were."


    "Joey Linderman!"


    Vivian had already been too angry to say a word. Gnashing her teeth, she felt like choking Joey.


    "Calm down!"


    Joey smiled faintly, "Samantha doesn''t know anything about it now. It''s not good if she sees you this


    way."


    Facing Joey like this, Vivian suddenly found that she was so weak. She had to admit that she was no


    match for Joey. Joey could easily annoy her with only a few words and made her could not fight back at


    all.


    Taking a deep breath, Vivian helplessly watched Joey and asked, "Tell me what do you want on earth?"


    Vivian was fed up with being fooled with. Now, she just wanted Joey to say the words. Vivian would


    rather pay all the price to get everything solved once and for all, if she could make it.


    "What do I want?"


    Joey nced at Vivian''s young and pretty face. With a thrilling weird smile on her mouth, she then


    lowered down to Vivian, enunciating each word,"I want you to die!"


    When Vivian heard these five words, her heart quivered indeed and her pupils shrank instantly. She


    looked in terror at Joey and her whole face turned pale.


    "Ha ha..."


    Watching Vivian''s wonderful expression, Joey stood up with a giggle. She tapped Vivian''s shoulder and


    cracked a smile, "Look how scared you are. You seem to shiver. Don''t be afraid. I''m just joking. As long


    as you behave yourself, I shall keep my promise."


    After saying so, Joey went to the kitchen and said to Samantha there, "Let me help you, Mrs. Moore."


    Sitting on the sofa, Vivian nkly saw Joey entering the kitchen and had been trembling for quite a


    while.


    But Joey''sst words made her much rxed at least.


    At this moment, Vivian easily believed Joey again....


    Although being a wealthydy, Samantha was quite good at cooking. When Joey came in for help and


    she dly epted it, Samantha got an excuse to leave halfway. She secretly called Martin Moore and


    urged him toe back earlier.


    Martin had nned to attend a birthday party of his friend. Hearing that Joey was in his home, he


    immediately drove back. Then he smilingly leaned on the door frame of the kitchen, watching that


    Samantha and Joey were busy preparing dinner together.


    Samantha, Martin and Joey all happily enjoyed this dinner; while it was tasteless for Vivian. What was


    more, she was frightened each time when Joey talked with potential meaning.


    After they finished the meal, Joey was about to leave. Samantha asked Martin to drive her back. That


    was what Martin intended to do as well, so they left together.


    Joey gave Martin the hotel address. Martin, however, didn''t drive her to the hotel directly. He drove her


    in the city round and round.


    Seeing that Martin was about to say something but stopped atst for several times, Vivian finally


    couldn''t resist asking him,


    "Martin, do you have anything to tell me?"


    After knowing that Samantha was her mother, Joey also treated Martin well than before. He was her


    younger brother after all, half brother though.


    However, it was only her that knew all of those. Martin totally had no idea.


    Martin seemed to pluck up the courage. Having used to be flippant, he looked at Joey seriously more


    than ever and said, "I do have something to tell you. I would like to ask...if you are willing to be my


    girlfriend?"

 Chapter 276 Let鈥檚 Get Married

    Chapter 276 Let¡¯s Get Married


    Could you be my girlfriend?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Martin had never once asked a woman formally to ept his love.


    Born in a rich family, not only did he have a charming look that was able to make women went crazy


    over him, his family background and power were even more fascinating. Hence, if he wanted a


    girlfriend, all he needed to do was to wave and these women would immediately rush into his embrace.


    Because of this, Martin had never loved someone sincerely in his life, as these women were not worth


    his love at all.


    Until this moment.


    Martin had fallen in love. He really liked Joey and wanted her to be his only girlfriend. If possible, he


    wanted to marry her too. His heart had wandered for twenty four years, now he finally wanted to settle


    down.


    God knew how much courage he mustered before saying these words to Joey. He was clearly aware of


    the things that had happened between Joey and Allen these years. He knew that there was a high


    possibility that his confession would be rejected. However, even if he only had a slim opportunity, he


    still wanted to try his luck.


    He didn¡¯t want to have regrets in the future.


    But little did he know, Joey was stunned hearing these words that implied he had feelings for her.


    Joey couldn¡¯t react for a while. She looked at Martin with a forced smile on her face and said, ¡°You...


    you¡¯re just joking right? This joke wasn¡¯t funny at all...¡±


    What a joke. She was his half-sister, how could she possibly be his girlfriend!


    Furthermore, he was a great friend of Allen. With this, even if she did not have any blood rtion with


    Martin, it was still impossible between them. Of course, the most important point here was she didn¡¯t


    had that kind of feelings for Martin!


    But Martin¡¯s serious look and perseverance were beyond her expectation. Seeing that Joey couldn¡¯t


    face his words, Martin said in a serious tone, ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking, I¡¯m serious now! I knew everything about


    your past rtionship with Allen, but that was all in the past now. It¡¯s been four years since you¡¯ve


    broken up with him, he had also married another woman. It¡¯s impossible between you and him, that¡¯s


    why I confessed my feelings for you. I¡¯m not asking you to promise me now, I¡¯ll give you time to


    consider. You can reply me again once you¡¯ve thought about it. No matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll wait for


    your answer.¡±


    At this time, Martin didn¡¯t know that she was still entangled with Allen. He also didn¡¯t know that Allen


    was trying to get back together with her, because Allen had never mentioned this matter to him.


    Perhaps, every men had a secret that he kept to himself only.


    Looking at Martin¡¯s serious face, Joey wanted to kill herself for a short while. She really wanted to yell


    at Martin, ¡°I¡¯m your sister. Your sister!¡± But at that time, she couldn¡¯t tell him the truth yet, because there


    were many things that she had not done yet. If the truth was revealed too early, it would only hinder her


    actions.


    After a moment of silent, Joey decided that since it was impossible between them, there was no point


    to give him any hope. Hence, she replied him seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t need any time to consider, and I can


    give you my answer right now. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t ept you. Even if things were impossible between me


    and Allen, I couldn¡¯t fall in love with you as well. It¡¯s more suitable for us to be... siblings.¡±


    Joey wanted to try guiding Martin to understand her position with him earlier.


    But clearly, when a woman was rejecting a man younger than her, she should never use the word


    ¡®siblings¡¯.


    As soon as Martin heard this word, his whole expression changed immediately. He fixed his gaze on


    Joey and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not mature enough? Even if I¡¯m three years younger than you, I¡¯m


    definitely not naive mentallypared to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try being in a


    rtionship with me first.¡±


    Joey had a headache, ¡°This isn¡¯t what I mean. In short, I can¡¯t be your girlfriend. I¡¯m getting off the car


    now.¡±


    After finishing her words, Joey just wanted to open the door and got off the car. It would only be worse


    if they continued talking about this matter.


    Martin stretched out his arm and grabbed Joey¡¯s hand. His eyes were filled with seriousness and said,


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want to be my girlfriend, we could skip the rtionship process. Let¡¯s get married!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Joey felt a thunder struck inside her mind, and she almost fell from the car seat...

 Chapter 277 Such Family

    Chapter 277 Such Family


    ¡°Are you nuts? The more you said, the more ridiculous your words became. Let go of me!¡±


    Joey knew she could no longer talk to him in a kindly manner, otherwise things would get really


    troublesome. She flung Martin¡¯s hand away, opened the door and got off the car. Then, she turned


    around and said to Martin, ¡°I don¡¯t know when you start having feelings for me, but it is better for you to


    get rid of your thoughts early. Me and you, will never be together. You¡¯ll know the reason in the future,


    and even if this reason doesn¡¯t exist, you will never be my ideal partner.¡±


    After she finished her words, she quickly ran away from Martin¡¯s car.


    Martin got out of the car and stared sadly at Joey who was getting further away from him. He grasped


    the car door so tightly that his fingers seemed a little pale. His heart broke into a million pieces, and his


    sadness was as if the maple leaves that fell on the ground in autumn.


    Even when he knew what the oue was, he still couldn¡¯t help falling in love.


    His heart, wandered for so many years. It turned out, it wasn¡¯t that he could settle down if he wanted to,


    or that was the price that he had to pay for fooling around these years!


    Martin did not chase after her. His heart was really hurt to hear Joey said that they would never be


    together. This time, he really shamed himself.


    He got in the car, and drove it in full speed. He soared fast and wild on the road. Finally, his car


    reached Esme Club and he drove into the car park.


    Tonight, it was the night to get drunk.


    On the other hand, Joey got off the car and ran away. After some running distance, she realized that


    she was not far from the hotel that she was staying at. However, she was worried about Allen who was


    still in the hospital, so she took a taxi and headed towards the hospital.


    Although she knew that Ynda would be by Allen¡¯s side at this time, she just wanted to have a look at


    him, even from afar.


    In the hospital, Ynda kept a vigil at Allen¡¯s bedside and even George was still over there.


    When Allen woke up, he saw the woman who stayed by his bedside was Ynda but not Joey. He


    closed his eyes disappointedly and continued pretending to be unconscious.


    At this time, Paige slowly regained her consciousness. She opened her eyes, and saw Ynda and


    George were all keeping a vigil at Allen¡¯s bedside. They didn¡¯t even look at her. Her resentment


    immediately festered inside her heart.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t resenting her son, Allen. She resented Ynda and her husband, George. She


    was never in their eyes, let alone cared about her, especially George. They had been husband and wife


    for thirty years now, she had always treated him the same, but he neglected her for so long. She really


    had enough of his cold and contempt attitude.


    At first, Paige nned to tell Ynda and George that Joey had returned, and reminded them to be


    mentally prepared for this. But now, she suddenly did not want to say anything. She suffered such a


    great loss because of Joey today. She wanted to see how Ynda and George would end up by that


    time.


    After that, she closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep. Her injury was too severe, and she didn¡¯t have


    much energy.


    Through the ss of the door, Joey stood outside the door and coincidentally saw this scene. The


    disappointment in Allen¡¯s eyes, the resentment and hatred in Paige¡¯s eyes, she saw everything clearly.


    Joey couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily. The Charles family had always been like this, they were never


    united before. Perhaps, this was the sorrow behind the rich.


    But then, Joey could be assured that Ynda and George wouldn¡¯t know that she had already returned


    since Allen and Paige didn¡¯t mention anything. By that time, she would catch them off guard with her


    presence.


    When she thought about the Charles family, Joey couldn¡¯t help thinking of the elderly man in his


    seventies, William.


    After four years, she didn¡¯t know if he was still alive, and how was his May-December romance with the


    eighteen-year-old maid named Sharon going?


    Other than Allen, the only person who made a favorable impression on Joey in the Charles family was


    this courteous and essible old man.


    Joey sincerely hoped that he could enjoy his remaining days without any regrets in life.


    After watching Allen quietly at the door for long, she turned around and was ready to leave.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she turned around, she saw Martha and... John. They were


    probably here to visit the injured Allen and Paige.


    Seeing the both of them appeared here at the same time, Joey finally believed that what Sarah said


    yesterday was true. It seemed Martha was really obeying her family¡¯s arrangement to marry John.


    When Joey saw Martha and John, the both of them saw her too. It was toote for Joey to avoid them


    now.


    A sudden and unexpected encounter, all three of them stunned for a moment.


    Especially John, when she saw Joey, all his feelings were mixed up. Right now, he couldn¡¯t tell what his


    feelings for Joey were. He couldn¡¯t hate her, since every man wouldn¡¯t be able to hate a beauty like


    Joey. But to say that he liked her, he felt irritated by the way Joey looked at him. Perhaps in his heart,


    the only thing left was his unwillingness to ept that this woman were never his!


    And over the past four years, Martha had changed so much.

 Chapter 278 Let鈥檚 Have a Try

    Chapter 278 Let¡¯s Have a Try


    Martha Charles had changed a lot in four years.


    She no longer wore a young and rebellious outfit, no longer had garish red hair, no longer had an


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    exaggerated smoky-eye make-up, and no longer wore a pair of 10cm high heels. At this moment,


    Martha didn¡¯t apply any makeup. She only wore a pair of simple jeans, a white T-shirt, and a pair of


    creamed-coloured canvas shoes. She looked extremely clean. Although she still looked beautiful, there


    was no liveliness in her eyes anymore.


    Her eyes looked empty.


    Probably this was the look of a person with a dead heart.


    It seemed that not only a lot of things had happened to Joey Linderman but also to Martha in the past


    four years.


    Joey felt heartbroken looking at her. That young, rebellious, and fearless girl had given her a very deep


    impression. She couldn¡¯t rte the current Martha to the former one at the moment.


    While Joey looking at Martha, Martha was also looking at her. However, she didn¡¯t show the shocked


    look that the others had when they met Joey.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Martha looked at Joey as if she was greeting an old friend. She showed a strange smile, ¡°I knew you


    would be back. However, I didn¡¯t expect it took you so long toe back. It has been four years. You


    have taken so long time.¡±


    It had been four years. It really took too long to let those people who should be punished to get away


    with it!


    Joey was shocked to see Martha¡¯s smile. It seemed like Martha was the one who had seen through


    everything. She knew that today''s return was the reason she leftst time.


    To revenge!


    ¡°Can we talk together?¡±


    Joey invited her sincerely.


    Martha shook her head, ¡°No, we aren¡¯t even that close. What can we talk about?¡±


    Upon saying this, Martha walked past Joey and opened the door of the ward.


    Joey didn¡¯t say anything after seeing this. She and Martha had met sometimes because of Allen


    Charles. They were not even considered as friends. Indeed, they had nothing to talk about.


    In fact, she only worried about her!


    Joey always felt that Martha wasn¡¯t a bad girl for some reason. If someone had given her good


    guidance, she must have been kinder and better than anyone else. Therefore, a lot of times Joey would


    feel bad for Martha.


    Right after Martha entered the ward, Joey left from the other side of the corridor immediately. However,


    John Walter actually followed her.


    John was in a bad mood as Joey ignored himpletely to talk with Martha!


    ¡°We haven¡¯t settled the matter that you beat mest time. Shouldn''t you apologize to me this time, my


    former chief secretary?¡±


    John blocked Joey in front of her. He intentionally said the word ¡®secretary¡¯ loudly, reminding Joey that


    she had worked under him.


    Joey looked up at him coldly and mocked, ¡°Mr. Walter, even though the news of me bing the new


    president of Phoebuspany today will be announced tomorrow, you must have been made aware of


    it with all your connections, right? Do you know why I became the president of Phoebuspany? It is


    because Ben Hawk had offended me. So, I took the thing that he concerned about the most. Therefore,


    don¡¯t you dare to offend me, or I will make you be the second Ben Hawk...¡±


    These words were extremely arrogant.


    Upon hearing this, John showed an extremely bad face. John used to be the arrogant one, but he was


    intimidated by a woman now. It was only one round, John trembled as he was extremely angry.


    He raised his hand, pointed at Joey, and said coldly, ¡°You, woman, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Don¡¯t even


    doesn¡¯t mean that you could bring me down even if you had brought him down before. He and I aren¡¯t


    on the same level at all!¡±


    What he said wasn¡¯t wrong. Phoebuspany had only made its name in the business world in the


    recent four years. Although it was growing fast, it still wasn¡¯t as strong and powerful as the Walter


    Group that had been founded for 100 years.


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Joey disapproved of his statement and smiled. Then she walked closer to John, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe


    me, let¡¯s have a try.¡±


    Any bigpany or group would have its weakness. Once you got the weakness, it could be copsed


    instantly like a breakdown of a powerful system when it had been hacked.


    Seeing Joey¡¯s madness and her will to fight, John couldn¡¯t help but tremble. However, he wouldn¡¯t falter


    in front of a woman and he believed that Ben wasn¡¯t evenparable to him.


    Then he smiled coldly and replied, ¡°Okay, I would like to see how you can bring me down. Don¡¯t me


    me for not reminding you of overestimating yourself. At that time, I would definitely crush you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see!¡±


    Joey didn¡¯t falter at all. If Sarah Linderman couldn¡¯t free herself from John because of his power, then


    let her make him lose everything. At that time, John wouldn¡¯t have the capability to keep Sarah


    obviously.


    The reason that Joey and John were fighting against each other wasn¡¯t because of her anger suddenly.


    She wanted to do this for Sarah a long time ago.


    At this moment, Joey didn¡¯t know the reason why Sarah couldn¡¯t leave John. The main reason wasn¡¯t


    his power and wealth, but because of¡­


    That was the truth that Sarah wouldn¡¯t dare to say.

 Chapter 279 Fighting Each Other

    Chapter 279 Fighting Each Other


    Joey Linderman got out of the hospital. It was already nine o¡¯clock. Philip Ham was worried so he


    called her and asked when she would go back and if she needed him to fetch her.


    Joey rejected him gently and said that she would be back soon. When Joey hung up the phone, she


    unintentionally saw a disheveled female beggar with torn clothes not far from her.


    The female beggar was dirty, especially her face. Her face looked extremely filthy and the parts of her


    skin that were exposed in the torn clothes were full of red dots. She looked extremely bad.


    Joey felt bad for her. She walked towards her and put all her cash into the broken bowl in front of the


    female beggar.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The female beggar raised her head and looked at Joey. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak. It


    seemed that she wanted to tell something to Joey, but she suppressed the urge and lowered her head


    to look at the ground.


    Joey was shocked suddenly. She had a delusion, feeling that this female beggar seemed a little familiar


    but this thought of familiarity faded in the blink of an eye as if it was nothing.


    Joey smiled and thought she had over-thought. No one among the people she knew was a beggar.


    Then, Joey stood up, hailed a taxi, and left.


    However, she didn¡¯t notice that the female beggar got up immediately and ran to the middle of the road.


    She opened her arms to stop a taxi with her body.


    This was because she knew that with her dirty outfit, no one was going to bother her if she hailed a taxi


    in a normal way.


    ¡°Dirty beggar, what are you doing? Are you crazy and looking for death¡­¡±


    A young driver immediately braked his car angrily. He lowered the car window and scolded the female


    beggar fiercely.


    The female beggar immediately threw the dozen of 100 yuan cash that Joey gave her at the young


    driver through the car window. Then she opened the car door at the back and said clearly, ¡°Follow the


    car in front.¡±


    Her voice actually sounded young. It seemed like she was only twenty-something.


    The young driver disliked the female beggar who was dirty and smelly. However, the cash scattered on


    his body was more attractive. So, he clenched his teeth, stepped on the elerator, and followed the


    car that Joey was riding. He thought in his mind that he would spend some money to clean the car after


    the female beggar got off. He would definitely make a lot of money from this deal.


    Joey missed Allen Charles who was in the hospital in her mind and she didn¡¯t notice that there was a


    car that had been following her. As soon as the taxi arrived, she paid the driver and walked into the


    hotel tiredly.


    ¡°Reston Hotel!¡±


    The female beggar also got out of the car and she stood far away. She looked at the magnificent five-


    star hotel and murmured softly.


    She didn¡¯t move forward. She found a corner opposite the hotel andid on the ground. She could see


    the people entering the hotel through the entrance clearly at her spot.


    In this big and hectic city, no one had noticed this beggar make this strange move¡­


    The next day!


    Early in the morning, Joey and Philip went to Phoebuspany before eight like normal office workers.


    The new president¡¯s office had been prepared. Sitting on therge soft president¡¯s chair, looking at the


    bright and luxurious office, Joey had to admit that she felt really good for being the president.


    Joey assigned a manager position to Philip and his office was next door to her.


    Philip could choose to not work here, but he was worried about her being alone in Ben Hawk¡¯s territory.


    He wanted to apany her every day. Joey had no choice and she couldn¡¯t convince him, so she


    had assigned him a position that was close to her.


    It was close to work time when there was sudden chaos outside. It seemed like there was a fight. Joey


    could see clearly that two people were fighting outside through the transparent ss wall. However,


    many employees were curious and they surrounded them together. So, Joey couldn¡¯t see who were


    fighting there.


    She called the secretary outside. Joey asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡±


    This secretary was Helen Kemp. She was Ben¡¯s personal secretary when he was still the president.


    Ben didn¡¯t take her with him but let her remain as the president¡¯s secretary after his demotion


    yesterday. The reason was pretty obvious.


    He wanted Helen to stay in order to watch Joey.


    She had Ben¡¯s order to carry out and she couldn¡¯tpare herself to Joey¡¯s status now. Helen


    wouldn¡¯t dare to be that arrogant like when she met Joey yesterday. When she knew it was Joey¡¯s call,


    she quickly answered respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Linderman, Mr. Hawk and the new male secretary were


    fighting each other because they had contradicting opinions.¡±


    Now, Ben had been demoted to the vice manager of the sales department. This position was even


    lower than the position when he was in the Walter Group.

 Chapter 280 Feeling Unease

    Chapter 280 Feeling Unease


    Joey didn¡¯t say more but giving a ¡®hum¡¯ sound as a response. Then she couldn¡¯t help to smile. As she


    expected, once Quentin showed up, Ben couldn¡¯t hold his temper anymore.


    After a few seconds, Joey gave an order to Helen, "Tell everyone, meeting at 8 am tomorrow. Everyone


    in thepany must be there, including the new male secretary."


    "Yes!"


    Helen quickly and obediently responded. She felt relieved and thankful that Joey didn¡¯t give her any


    trouble.


    When the meeting was officially held, looking at Joey who was sitting in the most dominant seat of the


    was still so easy to see his shocked expression.


    Quentin couldn¡¯t help thinking, when he was the chief secretary for Lawrence in CL Group, Joey was


    just an ordinary secretary for Lawrence. After four years since he left, Joey somehow had be the


    president of arge listedpany.


    However,pared to Joey, Quentin¡¯s life was quite embarrassing and rough.


    Since his divorce from Amanda, his life began to get worse and worse. First, he lost the love of his life,


    then he lost his career and at the same time, got a horrible reputation, which made it hard for him to


    find a good job in a short period. He got so depressed and started to revenge on Vivian. However, his


    life didn¡¯t get better, instead, he became more and more unhappy after screwing Vivian¡¯s life.


    At the end, Quentin had no choice but to leave the city to work and start over.


    It was a pity that after four years, he was still nobody with no money. He was deceived several times. In


    the end, he decided to return to City A, the big city that once made his life so brilliant.


    Once Quentin came back, he sent his resume to all the newly-emerged bigpanies in the past four


    years, seeking job opportunities. Coincidentally, he got hired by Phoebus. Quentin didn''t know Phoebus


    was Ben''spany until today morning.


    But when he saw Joey sitting on the seat that meant he has a higher position than Ben, Quentin knew


    that the real person who was in charge of thispany was Joey. Quentin felt relieved a lot.


    Quentin knew Joey before and he felt that he quite understood Joey. In his heart, Joey was very easy


    to work with, in other words, Joey was very easy to be controlled.


    Of course, the reason why Quentin thought in this way was that his impression of Joey remained the


    same as four years ago.


    But he didn''t know that things had changed, and some people''s changes might be significant.


    Today Joey held an all-staff meeting. The first thing he announced was to change thepany''s name.


    The original name "Phoebus" would be changed to "FT". Back then, when Ben established Phoebus,


    most of the money he used was from Fiona. Fiona paid tons of money to exchange Joey¡¯s pictures and


    videos from Ben. So the new name ¡°FT¡± had special meaning for Joey. It was meant to warn Ben that


    he would eventually payback for taking something which did not belong to him.


    Ben understood what Joey meant by doing this, but he refused to agree.


    Back then, when he named thepany, the name Phoebus meant that he would be the king of the


    How could he ept it?


    What''s more, Ben already got so angry seeing Quentin showing up. Joey¡¯s yful expression made


    him feel more embarrassed and angrier.


    However, no matter how he felt, he couldn¡¯t change anything.


    The result of course was that thepany changed its name from Phoebus to FT. Quentin stayed as


    Joey''s secretary. In some respects, Quentin was even more powerful than Ben.


    Ben got so irritated and annoyed, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    As for Quentin, he was suffering and depressed for four years. Finally, he became the secretary of the


    president again. He couldn''t help but feel a little ecstatic. In addition to the fact that the president was


    Joey.


    He didn''t take Joey seriously at first. He always walked into the office without knocking on the door.


    And he sometimes talked to Joey as if they were old friends, "I haven¡¯t seen you in four years. I can¡¯t


    believe that you are not only more beautiful, but you also be the president of a bigpany. It¡¯s


    amazing. So, are you free at noon? Let¡¯s go for lunch together."


    Joey was busy with checking documents. Hearing what Quentin said, she slowly raised her head, then


    looked at Quentin expressionlessly without saying anything.


    After a long time, the smile on Quentin''s face wiped off. At the same time, Quentin felt more and more


    awkward in his heart. Then Joey said slowly, "Sorry, I have already made an appointment with Amanda


    for lunch."


    Hearing Amanda¡¯s name, Quentin¡¯s smile was gone totally. He opened his lips several times, but


    suddenly he didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, Joey didn¡¯t get mad at him or say anything harsh


    to him, but suddenly Quentin didn¡¯t dare to be rude to her anymore.


    What was more, Joey also mentioned Amanda at this time, which was definitely the most powerful


    name for him now.


    "Anything else?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Quentin still standing in the office in a daze, Joey raised her eyebrows impatiently.


    "No."


    Quentin shook his head subconsciously, then squeezed out a smile, trying to make his expression look


    more natural.


    Joey hummed with her nose, and then said lightly, "Remember to knock on the door next time before


    youe in!"


    Quentin was stunned again, and then he was extremely angry. Joey''s attitude, expression, and tone


    were so cold as if she didn''t know him at all. But even so, what could he do?


    Of course, he couldn''t do anything!


    So Quentin could only grit his teeth and leave the office. Only then he did realize that Joey was no


    longer the girl he once knew!

 Chapter 281: She Couldnt Let It Go

    Chapter 281: She Couldn''t Let It Go


    Watching Quentin leave the office, Joey leaned back with a subtle look in her eyes.


    At lunch time, Joey went alone to a western restaurant across from thepany, because she did


    have a rendezvous with Amanda.


    Although Joey hadn''t known Amanda for a long time, they had admired each other since the first day


    they met. This mutual admiration naturally drew them closest to each other. Even though they were


    separated by a long distance for a long time, they remained bosom friends when they met.


    This was apletely different kind of friendship from that between Joey and Sarah.


    Joey cherished it from the bottom of her heart.


    Amanda had arrived when Joey got there. She took a window seat and ordered a cup of coffee, waiting


    for Joey.


    Amanda did not change much during the four years. She was tall and slim, with intelligent elegance.


    "Ms. Amanda!"


    Joey smiled and sat down in front of Amanda.


    Amanda was nine years older than Joey, so Joey addressed her respectfully. Moreover, Joey used to


    address her this way when she worked in CL Group.


    "Joey!"


    Amanda joyfully grabbed Joey''s hand and said excitedly, "Last night when I received your call to meet


    here, I couldn''t believe you''vee back. Where have you been for the past four years? Why didn''t


    you contact me at all?"


    Joey smiled bitterly and said, "It''s a long story. We don''t talk about this today..."


    After they spent some time catching up on each other, Joey got to the point. "Actually I asked you out


    to discuss something with you."


    Amanda turned serious. "What is it?"


    What made Joey specially ask her out would not be a trivial matter.


    Joey said, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. Before I start, I want to ask you a question. I know why you


    divorced Quentin back then. I can imagine that you hate his unfaithfulness and betrayal. If you have the


    chance, do you want to take revenge on him?"


    Amanda was taken aback. "Why do you suddenly mention this?"


    Joey briefly exined that Quentin was now her secretary. In the end she said, "If you want to get back


    at him, I can help you. He is working for me now. I have a thousand ways to make him miserable."


    Hearing this, Amanda paused. After pondering for a moment, she slowly shook her head and said, "No


    need."


    "Why?"


    Joey was surprised by Amanda''s decision.


    She had witnessed the intimacy between Quentin and Vivian in thepany stairs. It was tantly


    abominable. What kind of humiliation and pain that Amanda had endured As Quentin''s wife!


    However, a divorce was far from enough to deal Quentin a blow. At the very least, he was not


    destroyed and could stage aeback anytime.


    Joey always thought men like Quentin and ben had been let off too easily.


    Noticing the hatred in Joey''s eyes, Amanda sighed softly and said, "It''s been four years. Why should I


    bother with him? Anyway, we are strangers now and we go our separate ways. We''re finished. If I go


    and get him into trouble, I will feel upset. It''s all over, and let''s forget it!"


    Amanda was speaking her own mind, and she was not insinuating anything. However, Joey was struck


    by her words.


    Amanda was talking about herself, but weren''t her words meant for Joey as well?


    Amanda had already got over it, but what about her?


    She remained obsessive.


    She had been preparing persistently for four years. She had staged a grandeback with meticulous


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    calction for the purpose of avenging herself. However, as Amanda said, would she feel better if she


    got them into trouble?


    Suddenly, Joey''s determination wavered. What was the purpose of her persistence? What was the


    meaning of it?


    Should she learn from Amanda to let go of the past? After all, it was history.


    However, just as she had such a thought, a voice deep down made an angry objection.


    No, absolutely not!


    Amanda did not hate Quentin because her love for him was not deep enough. The love between Joey


    and Allen was so deep that she could not forget it. It was not possible for her to be just a stranger.


    Therefore, the destiny had determined that she could not let go as easily as Amanda.


    Besides, the injuries that she had suffered left behind a bloody wound. Even if it was healed, the scar


    remained ghastly. She could not forget the pain and despair for the rest of her life, and she could only


    get back at them one by one. Otherwise, she would die with regrets.

 Chapter 282: Love Hurts

    Chapter 282: Love Hurts


    Noticing theplicated look in Joey''s eyes, Amanda said with sympathy, "I''ve heard what has


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    happened to you. You must have been unhappy after you left Allen and went abroad, right?"


    Joey looked down and bit her lips, nodding. Even though she had Philip and Fiona, andter Sammy,


    she could not cheer up at all. However, she couldn''t tell anyone. She could only nod when Amanda


    asked.


    Amanda added, "Actually, the best way to forget the pain of the previous rtionship is to start a new


    one. Are you seeing someone now?"


    Taken aback, Joey smiled bitterly. Philip was around her a lot, but they were not in a serious


    rtionship. She didn''t want to think about this question, so she paused and said, "You looked


    contented. I guess you have started a new rtionship, right?"


    Only love could easily wipe out the hatred in a woman''s heart.


    Sure enough, Amanda nodded. "Not long after I divorced Quentin, a man started chasing after me. I


    was moved by him, and entered a rtionship with him within three months. He ... is very good, really


    very good. I can feel his love. It''s so pure. And I can''t help falling in love with him gradually. I had a


    different feeling for him from that I felt for Quentin. I love him, while there was only marriage between


    Quentin and me. However, I broke up with him in the end, just yesterday."


    Joey was shocked. "Who is it? Do I know him?"


    "Yes."


    Amanda said sadly, "It is Leonard."


    "Leonard..."


    Joey was surprised. When she worked in CL Group she came into contact with Leonard. He was


    Amanda''s assistant, who entered thepany one dayter than her. He was a handsome young man


    with two deep dimples when heughed, but he was ten years younger than Amanda.


    Noticing Joey''s surprise, Amanda gave a bitter smile. "I know what you''re thinking. The age difference


    between us is too big. This kind of cradle-snatcher love doesn''t end well, but I broke up with him not


    because of the age, but because ... Forget it, we are finished anyway. It''s no use talking about it. I''ve


    already handed over my resignation letter to Mr. Lawrence. I want to leave this city tomorrow.


    Therefore, I''m afraid it''ll be very difficult for us to see each other after today. "


    Amanda had never imagined that she would be a cradle snatcher. However, when love came, she


    couldn''t control herself, and the price she paid for it was a hundred times more painful than the divorce


    four years ago.


    When she divorced, she didn''t even think of leaving, but now she didn''t want to stay in this


    heartbreaking city any longer.


    Joey felt sorry for Amanda when she heard that Amanda had resigned for this. "You''ve worked for CL


    Group for 12 years. Are you willing to leave it now?"


    Amanda actually gave up her career which she valued so much just for a man? Joey understood why


    Amanda didn''t hate Quentin because all her love had been transferred to Leonard.


    Amanda shook her head helplessly. "So what if I''m reluctant? Anyway, I don''t want to stay in CL Group


    anymore. Out of sight, out of mind."


    "Out of sight, out of mind?"


    Joey asked suspiciously, "Tell me what happened between you two. Since you love each other, why


    can''t you get together?"


    As she spoke, Joey lowered her voice involuntarily. Since they loved each other, why couldn''t they get


    together? Wasn''t she talking about Allen and herself?


    She opened her mouth, about to say something. Suddenly she froze when she saw a couple enter the


    restaurant.


    Joey noticed Amanda''s oddness, and she followed her gaze. She saw a man and a woman walking


    inside. The man was Leonard, and the woman was ... Lily.


    When Joey became the Administration director of CL Group through the interview, Lily was the


    personnel executive of the Administration Department. Lily was grumpy that Joey took her dream


    position, so she gave Joey a hard time. Therefore, Joey remembered her well.


    She saw that Lily''s belly was slightly bulging, knowing that she was pregnant.


    Joey knew what had happened without Amanda''s exnation.


    Lily and Leonard saw Joey and Amanda as well.


    They stared at each other.


    A short silence fell upon them. Lily gave a mocking smile and came up to Joey and Amanda, her hands


    on her bulging belly.


    Leonard turned deathly pale.

 Chapter 283: He Was Indifferent

    Chapter 283: He Was Indifferent


    Leonard stared at Amanda with a pale face, rooted to the ground. He didn''t know if he should enter or


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    leave.


    Undoubtedly, Lily came to show off.


    Lily walked over to Amanda with her bulging belly, smiling mockingly. "Well, I was wondering who it is.


    It turns out to be Ms. Amanda. We chose a remote ce to date, afraid to run into you and hurt you. I


    didn''t expect that we would meet here! I''m terribly sorry!"


    Amanda turned pale. She looked up with sad eyes at Leonard, who did approach.


    Lily moved her body to block Amanda''s view, saying sharply, "What are you looking at? Don''t forget he


    is my man now."


    "Get lost!"


    Amanda was angered by Lily''s usation, but she didn''t wish to argue or fight as her rtionship with


    Leonard had exhausted her. After all, she was leaving tomorrow.


    If Lily was smart enough, she should shut up at this point. Unfortunately, she was an imcable snob.


    She gave a loud snort and said with indifference. "Do you think we are in thepany and I have to


    listen to you?"


    Before Lily could finish, a cup of coffee was spilled on her face abruptly.


    Joey slowly put down the coffee cup and said calmly, "Stop barking like a rabid dog. If you don''t go


    away, you will be treated to something bigger than a cup of coffee."


    Although she didn''t know what had happened between the three people, Joey kind of knew about


    some truth from the remarks that Amanda made just now.


    Amanda and Leonard had been going out for more than three years and they loved each other deeply.


    Out of a sudden they broke up and Lily showed up pregnant. Undoubtedly, Lily was the turning point of


    their rtionship. Leonard looked at Amanda with deep affection in his eyes, and he didn''t look like an


    unfaithful man who cheated on his girlfriend.


    Therefore, Joey hade to a conclusion that Lily was the other woman, who somehow managed to


    have Leonard''s baby and destroyed the rtionship between Amanda and Leonard.


    Joey hated this kind of women the most in her life, for instance Ynda.


    Moreover, Joey held grudges against Lily.


    When Lily arrogantly came to humiliate Amanda, Joey picked up a cup of coffee and spilled at her


    without hesitation.


    There were some people who didn''t deserve to be treated with courtesy. Otherwise, they would take


    advantage of the tolerance and continue to bully.


    Lily did not expect that someone would actually attack a pregnant woman. Besides, she focused on


    humiliating Amanda, and she didn''t recognize Joey. After her face was awkwardly covered in coffee,


    she let out a scream and went hysterical. She picked up the coffee cup in front of Amanda and


    smashed it at Joey.


    Joey picked up the menu on the table and shielded herself. She moved the menu forward and the cup


    of coffee was turned around, flying at Lily again, whose smudged face got more ferocious and ugly.


    The saucer happened to hit her nose, and she let out another scream. She felt her nose was cold, and


    then blood trickled out of her nostrils.


    "Blood!"


    With another scream, Lily rolled her eyes and fainted.


    She suffered Hematophobia, and she passed out at the sight of blood.


    Unfortunately, Joey didn''t reach out to support Lily when she saw she was going to faint. Amanda


    naturally did not want to touch her, and even Leonard did not make a move, because he had been


    fixing his eyes on Amanda.


    With a thump, Lily fell straight to the ground. She snorted and tilted her head. This time she passed out


    because of the fall.


    When the waiters heard themotion, they all turned to look at them. They felt confused when they


    saw Lily''s friends didn''t help her up after she fell to the ground. However, they did not dare to say


    anything. After all, they didn''t have to make a fuss since she was with her friends.


    Seeing that Leonard didn''t budge, Amanda couldn''t help urging. "What are you doing? Take her to the


    hospital, or your baby will be in danger."


    Leonard frowned, and he abruptly turned his head away, saying, "It''d be good if we lose the baby. An


    unwee child won''t be happy in this world."


    As he spoke, he sat down in a seat beside him, ignoring Lily, who was unconscious on the ground.


    Joey narrowed her eyes. It looked like Leonard didn''t love Lily at all. Otherwise, why was he indifferent


    when Lily passed out on the ground?

 Chapter 284: Sammy Called

    Chapter 284: Sammy Called


    However, when Joey inquired about Allen''s ward and stood at the door, she froze at what she saw.


    Through transparent ss she could see a harmonious scene. A beautiful little girl with a bandaged


    hand tiptoed and fed with her good left hand a long piece of apple to the man on the bed. The man


    squinted his eyes with a smile, opening his mouth and biting the apple. A fashionable woman sitting


    next to them was peeling an apple with her hanging down. She looked up at the man and the little girl,


    her eyes filled with happiness.


    This was how a perfect family looked like.


    This scene was so beautiful, yet so piercing. At the very least, it stung Joey''s eyes.


    All of her excitement and longings were broken to pieces, as if a basin of cold water was poured down


    on her head. Joey was cold from head to toe, her heart falling into an eternal ice cave.


    On the way Joey had thought of countless possibilities of meeting Allen. Perhaps she would meet


    George or Ynda, but she did not intend to avoid them anymore. Even in front of them, she would tell


    Allen the words on her mind that had been suppressed.


    However, she had never expected to see such a scene.


    His wife was peeling apples for him, and his daughter was feeding him apples. Everything was so


    beautiful and happy, and her appearance became unnecessary.


    Joey stepped back slowly, swallowing all her words at the sight of the happiness of the family.


    Just as Joey turned to run away, her phone rang.


    Joey saw that it was Fiona calling.


    Had something happened to Sammy? Joey''s first reaction was worrying about Sammy, who was under


    the care of Fiona.


    She hastily picked up the phone.


    "Mom, Mom, I''m Sammy. I miss you and Dad Philip. Do you both miss me?"


    Sammy''s sweet and cheerful voice came through.


    Joey''s cold heart immediately warmed up. She lowered her voice and said, "Mom and Dad Philip miss


    you every day. Sammy, do you behave well?"


    "Yes!"


    Sammy nodded his cute little head earnestly at the other end of the phone. "Mom, what about you?


    Dad Fiona says that you went back to look for my dad. Have you found him yet?"


    Joey felt distressed suddenly, about to cry. She looked back at Allen, who was enjoying his perfect


    family, feeling bitter and sorrowful, but she told Sammy anyway, "Yes, I found him."


    "Wow, what does the new dad look like?"


    Sammy cried out in surprise and curiosity, and then he said worriedly, "Is he as handsome as Dad


    Philip? Is he as beautiful as Dad Fiona? If not, I don''t want him, ''cause it would be embarrassing to go


    out with him."


    Joey pulled a wry face.


    When Sammy was born, Philip and Fiona liked him very much, eager to be his godfather. In the


    beginning, Joey taught Sammy to call them Godfather, but somehow Sammy started to call them Dad.


    She knew well that Philip and Fiona were behind this, but how could a child have two fathers? With her


    unremitting efforts, Sammy finally changed the way he addressed Philip and Fiona, and he added their


    names when he called them Dad.


    Sammy might not understand who the new dad was, and he thought that he was like Philip and Fiona.


    Joey felt sad. If she didn''t make up with Allen in the end, would Sammy me her for the absence of


    his biological father when he grew up?


    The more she thought about this, the more upset she felt.


    "Mom, why aren''t you talking?"


    Sammy clutched the phone, waiting for her answer. Fiona, who was holding Sammy, took the phone


    from his hand and said softly, "Let me talk to your mom. Sammy, go away and y for a while. Be good


    and I''ll take you to eat ice creamter."


    "Alright. You have to keep your word!"


    The child was not as obsessive as adults with unanswered questions. He jumped off Fiona''sp and


    ran to y with his Rubik''s Cube.


    "Joey, is everything going smoothly?"


    Fiona asked seriously.


    "Everything goes well!"


    Joey struggled to suppress her choked sobs, trying to say in her usual voice.


    However, Fiona detected her sorrow as he was attentive and considerate. Recalling the question


    Sammy had just asked, he narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "You should have seen Allen, right?


    Does he treat you badly?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 285: Fiona Took the Initiative

    Chapter 285: Fiona Took the Initiative


    "No..."


    Joey shook her head. It was not about how Allen treated her.


    Fiona paused with gloomy eyes. It looked like Joey had met some obstacles on her path of revenge.


    Afraid that Fiona would ask more questions, Joey continued, "You are busy with work, and now you


    have to help me look after Sammy. Please take good care of yourself, and don''t get exhausted."


    Actually Fiona had earned as much as any billionaire these years, and he could afford to reduce his


    workload, and even stop working. However, Joey knew that why Fiona insisted on taking the job that


    was not respected. Compared to the loneliness and emptiness when he was alone, he would feel


    better when he worked non-stop.


    Although he knew that Joey just wanted to change the topic, Fiona smiled warmly at her concern for


    him. He said softly, "I will."


    However, he did not know how stunning his smile was.


    The man who had been standing at the door for a long time was dazed by his beauty.


    After he exchanged a few words with Joey, Fiona hung up and turned around. He saw Shawn standing


    at the door with his arms crossed and smiling at him.


    The man was dressed in ck. The ck trousers and ck shirt fit him well, as if the ck was


    created for him. Three buttons were loose on his chest, revealing his sturdy muscle and tan skin. He


    was full of strength and sexuality. If it weren''t for his sharp eagle-like eyes, no one would believe that


    such a charming and handsome man was an intimidating gangdom boss who dominated the legal and


    illegal world.


    "There you are!"


    Fiona took an indifferent nce at Shawn, and then picked up Sammy, about to take him to eat ice


    cream.


    Shawn did not change his posture, ncing at the nk face of Fiona with a frown. He said grumpily,


    "No matter what, I am the boss of tens of thousands of men. Ie to you today because of your


    phone call yesterday. Shouldn''t you at least express your gratitude and excitement?"


    "I''m very excited, I''m very grateful."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona turned around and said as he wished, but his expression showed the opposite. He asked, "We


    are going to eat ice cream. Are you going?"


    Shawn lowered his head in frustration. "Alright, let''s eat ice cream together."


    He was the one who rushed to Fiona, and he cared about him!


    Of course, Joey didn''t know what happened after she hung up the phone.


    If she knew that Fiona was with Shawn now, she would probably go back by ne and take Sammy


    away.


    Who was Shawn?


    He was an intimidating gangdom boss!


    Anyone who got involved with such a figure would be in constant trouble.


    Actually, Fiona did not want to get too close to Shawn. Ever since he went to China for a show and they


    made a deal to spend a special night together, Shawn had been looking at him with increasing ardor,


    which was so strong that it could melt him anytime.


    Fiona got uneasy. Even though Shawn had been following him all the way to various countries to


    support his performances and spent a lot money to invite him off the stage for a drink, Fiona had


    always refused him, not even bothering to give him a smile.


    But yesterday Fiona took the initiative to call Shawn.


    Ever since Joey went back to her country, He felt uneasy, thinking she would face some powerful and


    wealthy dignitaries. She might catch them off guard when she showed up in front of them unexpectedly


    in the beginning. However, when they recovered from the shock over time, they would get back at Joey.


    After deliberation, Fiona thought of Shawn.


    He knew what his invitation would cost him, but he did it anyway, because there were always some


    things in the world that people would not hesitate to do.


    After Joey hung up Fiona''s phone, she stumped out of the hospital with a heavy heart without looking


    back at the room behind her.


    If Joey had looked back, she would have noticed that the happiness in the room was changing.


    Allen made a token gesture and ate two pieces of apples fed by Lillian, telling his maid standing far


    away by the window, "Take Lillian back to her ward. It''s time to change the dressing of her hand."


    Lillian was admitted to Champion Hospital because her hand was scalded.


    Hearing that Allen asked her to go, Lillian immediately turned to look at her mother. The three-year-old


    child actually knew how to gauge her mother''s mood. When she saw her mother''s fierce eyes, she


    sprang on her father and said sweetly, "Dad, Dad, I want to stay with you. If the doctor wants to change


    the dressing, ask him toe here. I feel scared if I stay in the ward alone."


    Allen gave a faint frown. "Lillian, be good. Go back to your room now. You have No.16 with you and you


    are not alone."


    After he spoke, he beckoned the maid No.16 with a look.


    The maid got his intention and hastily carried Lillian out.


    Ynda gritted her teeth. She deliberately brought along the injured Lillian to ease the tension between


    her and Allen. Now that he insisted on sending Lillian away, it seemed that he was determined.


    Sure enough, as soon as Lillian was carried away, Allen took out from under his pillow a few pages of


    documents covered with tiny ck words and tossed them to Ynda. He said coldly, "This is the


    divorce agreement that I asked mywyers to draw up. Take a look and sign it if there is no


    problem!"

 Chapter 286: The Last Chance

    Chapter 286: The Last Chance


    "This is the divorce agreement I asked someone to draw up. Take a look and sign it if there''s no


    problem!"


    Ynda was peeling an apple when the fruit knife slipped from her hand and fell to the ground with a


    plinking sound. She jerked her head up and looked at Allen, who wore an indifferent expression,


    without being able to believe what she had heard.


    Although Allen had previously said that he would divorce her, she had always thought that she could do


    something to change his attitude.


    The fake happy smile vanished from her face. Without any hesitation, Ynda snatched the divorce


    agreement from Allen''s hand and tore it into pieces. She roared angrily at him, "Who is that woman?


    She can actually have you abandon your wife and daughter heartlessly? Tell me, who exactly is she?"


    Ynda was convinced of what Chance had reminded her that day, so she was undoubtedly sure that


    Allen had got another woman.


    Allen frowned. "I said before that I would divorce you sooner orter. It has nothing to do with others.


    Even if you tore up this divorce agreement today, it''s of no help because I have many copies. If you


    continue refusing to cooperate like this, then we can only meet in court."


    Yndaughed in anger. "I said I would die before divorcing you. I can find that woman even if you


    don''t tell me. Once I find her, I will definitely have the bitch ... Ouch..."


    Before Ynda could finish, she was pped hard across the face.


    Allen''s eyes were filled with anger as he withdrew his hand and he said coldly, "I''ve never hit a woman,


    but you shouldn''t have called her in that way. Now, get out, I don''t want to continue this with you


    anymore. I''ll see you in court."


    Ynda held her face with a burning pain and looked at Allen in disbelief. She muttered in a trembling


    voice, "You hit me? You actually hit me? Just because I called her bitch?"


    With this, her voice suddenly became sharp. "Allen, keep this in mind. I will definitely make that bitch


    suffer much more than this p!"


    After saying that, she turned around and rushed out of the ward.


    Along the way out of the hospital, Ynda''s face, with fine makeup, was slightly contorted with


    overwhelming resentment and bitterness. Seeing her look like this, passers-by were frightened and


    made way for her.


    Suddenly, Ynda saw a familiar figure in a trance. That figure was tall and slender, quite like someone


    she hated so much that she was even gnashing her teeth in her dreams.


    Ynda''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be her? Was she back?


    Left in shock, Ynda was about to catch up with her and see clearly when a female beggar with


    disheveled hair and tattered clothes suddenly rush out from the left. Caught off guard, Ynda bumped


    into her head-on, fell and went sprawling after letting out a shrill cry.


    "Sorry, I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    The beggar hurried to apologize. She grabbed Ynda''s hand in an attempt to pull her to her feet.


    "Eww..."


    Ynda screamed as she shook off the female beggar''s hand. Her voice was infused with disdain and


    disgust. "Don''t touch me, get your dirty hands off me!"


    Indeed, the beggar was very dirty, especially her face. You couldn''t even distinguish her nose from her


    mouth. Her exposed skin was covered in red spots and looked quite creepy.


    If Joey were here, she would recognize that this dirty female beggar was the one looking weird who


    she had gifted a lot of money to yesterday.


    Despite Ynda''s insult, the beggar was not angry at all. She just curled her lips and walked away.


    Ynda quickly took out a tissue from her bag and repeatedly wiped the hand grabbed by the beggar.


    However, after this, she looked up again, only to find that the familiar figure had disappeared without a


    trace.


    Ynda threw the tissue on the ground forcefully. Why did that figure just now closely resemble Joey?


    It shouldn''t be her. Yndaforted herself. She had already given Joey money, who had also sworn


    that she would no longer appear in front of her and Allen forever.


    However, she was getting anxious.


    If Allen had an affair with someone else, she might be confident that she could win him back, but if this


    woman was Joey, then she ... would have almost no chance of winning.


    Ynda panicked.


    She took out her phone and called Chance. She had to do IVF tonight, which couldn''t be dyed any


    more.


    Regardless of whether Joey hade back or not, and whether Allen was now with her or not,


    anyway, this was Ynda''sst chance to secure her future!


    Of course, she couldn''t ce all her hopes on Chance. She had to gain other people''s support, so she


    walked to the hospital parking lot and drove towards the Moore''s.


    Without her father, Taylor, she was no longer a member of the current Moore family. But there were not


    many alternatives for her and she had to try.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Ynda, the servants of the Moore family were all shocked.


    Ever since Taylor died, Ynda had nevere back. These servants who had stayed in the Moore''s


    for many years knew that she were at odds with Samantha and Martin, so they were even more


    surprised at her return.


    Ynda gritted her teeth and tried to ignore the gazes of those servants as she went straight into the


    main building of the Moore family''s vi. ...

 Chapter 287: Intimacy in the Room

    Chapter 287: Intimacy in the Room


    At this time, Martin and Vivian were not at home, and even Samantha was nowhere to be seen. All the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    servants stayed outside, as if they had been ordered not toe in.


    Ynda frowned slightly. Then, she went up to the second floor and walked towards Samantha''s


    bedroom.


    By now, Ynda hadn''t felt anything was wrong. She knew that Samantha had the habit of taking a nap


    and normally it would be her nap time now. Therefore, she only thought that Samantha did not want


    anyone to disturb her.


    However, just as Ynda was about to knock on Samantha''s bedroom door, the conversation between


    a man and a woman suddenly came from the room.


    "So the children''s marriage is settled like this. Just let them meet tomorrow!"


    This was Samantha''s voice, soft and gentle, with rare tenderness.


    "Yes, if it works out well, it will be more convenient for us to meet each other in the future."


    This was a man''s voice. He sounded no longer young, seeming to be panting slightly after some sort of


    intimate act.


    Ynda stiffened at the voice and couldn''t believe her ears again.


    After pausing for a moment, Ynda carefully approached the door which was left ajar and looked


    through the gap.


    With a single nce, she immediately covered her mouth with hands, afraid that she would scream out


    loud.


    In therge soft red bedy Samantha and a man. If this man were someone else, Ynda would only


    think that Samantha felt lonely and cheated on her father. She would immediately rush in and kick that


    man off the bed her father had slept in.


    However, the man was none other than George, Allen''s father.


    Ynda had never thought that Samantha would hook up with George. She knew that George had a


    womanizing reputation. Even though he was over 50 years old, he had affairs with many women, all of


    whom were young and beautiful. In her mind, however, Samantha was not a woman who would cheat


    on her husband. It could even be said that she was a bit conservative.


    How could such a woman sleep in the same bed with another man at home just a month after her


    husband''s death?


    Ynda waspletely shocked.


    But everything in front of her was indeed true.


    In the bed, Samantha''s hair was let down and part of her breasts were revealed. With tenderness in


    her eyes, shey prone on George''s naked chest. Both of them indulged themselves in smoking ...


    shishas.


    They would exhale the smoke every time they took a puff at the shishas. Nobody knew how long they


    had been smoking, but the entire bedroom was filled with smoke.


    Ynda couldn''t believe that the seductive woman in the bed would be Samantha. Because in the


    twenty years since she married into the Moore family, Ynda only felt that she was more beautiful


    than ordinary women, never expecting her to be so sexually attractive.


    The smoke filled the entire bedroom and started to float out through the gap, because the door wasn''t


    tightly closed. Ynda had only peeked through it for a while, but her eyes were already stung, with her


    throat being both itchy and dry.


    She hurried to take two steps back, lest she cough from the choking smoke and expose herself.


    Looking at the door that could be opened with a gentle push, Ynda suddenly found herself in a


    dilemma.


    After thinking it over, she turned left and entered the bedroom where she used to live before getting


    married.


    Sometimes, pretending to know nothing could benefit more than telling the truth.


    Thus, Ynda stayed in her bedroom and waited. Half an hourter, she heard some movement


    outside the room and then the sound of starting a car came from outside the building. She knew that


    George had left.


    Ynda went out and pushed open Samantha''s bedroom door.


    Inside the room, Samantha casually put on a sexy pink-purple slip nightdress and was focusing on


    tidying up the hookah appliances. Hearing someone push the door open, she thought George had


    returned because the maid didn''t dare to enter directly without her permission. Thus, she said softly


    without turning her head, "You''re back in time. You forgot the cigarette I specially prepared for you..."


    While speaking, Samantha turned around. Seeing Ynda standing at the door, she froze for a


    moment, but regainedposure quickly and looked the same as usual. She turned around and


    continued to clean up, secretly hiding the pack of cigarettes prepared for George in the drawer and


    gently locking it.


    Ynda wasn''t thinking about the cigarette mentioned by Samantha, so she did not pay any attention


    to it. With a faint smile on her face, Ynda sat down on the stool in front of Samantha''s dressing table


    directly. Then, she crossed her arms and sneered. "It''s been a while since I saw youst time, but you


    seem to live quitefortably. You''ve brought a man home not long before my father''s death. Aren''t


    you afraid that my father wille looking for you in the middle of the night?"

 Chapter 288: Endure for so Long

    Chapter 288: Endure for so Long


    What Ynda said meant that she had seen the whole process clearly, so she just sat there waiting to


    see how Samantha panicked in shock.


    But she was disappointed.


    Samantha turned around and looked into her eyes. Then, she said lightly, "What are you doing back


    here? Are you here to ask for help? If so, then you''d better be nice. This is the most basic etiquette for


    begging someone, understand?"


    Samantha did not answer Ynda''s question, but directly pointed out her purpose ining.


    Samantha had long learned from George that Allen wanted to divorce Ynda, so she immediately


    guessed the reason why Ynda woulde back.


    Hearing this, Ynda was furious, but she dide here asking for help, so she didn''t dare to say


    harsh words. She gritted her teeth and said, "Yes, I am here to ask for help. Allen wants to divorce me.


    I think if the Moore family can pressure on the Charles family, he might give up this idea in view of his


    family''s interests."


    "So?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Samantha leaned slightly against the bed and looked at Ynda with the same faint smile as hers just


    now.


    Ynda got upset about being looked in this way with a strong desire to rush up to Samantha and w


    at her pretty young face. But she resisted it and continued, "So, I want to ask you and Martin for help."


    In the end, she added, "If you can help me, I''ll just pretend not to see what happened today."


    She had no confidence that Samantha would help her, because she knew how unforgivable what she


    had done to her stepmother in the past was.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Samantha remained calm and suddenly sneered, saying, "In all these years, although I am your


    stepmother, have you ever respected me one day? When you were young, you hid snakes in my quilt,


    put dead rats in my shoes, and put chicken blood andxatives in my drinks. There are too many things


    that I didn''t care about because I thought you were just a young kid. But when you grew up, you were


    even worse, treating me as if I were a servant of the Moore family, sometimes even worse than that.


    You can do whatever you want to me, be it cursing or abusing. For the sake of your father, I''ve always


    endured it. Now, do you think that I will help you when seeing you end up like this? If I really do that, I''ll


    be sorry for myself forgetting what I have suffered all these years? Miss Moore, you really don''t feel


    ashamed ofing here and asking for help!"


    Saying this, Samantha paused and then continued, "Also, you can dismiss the idea of threatening me.


    Since I dare to do something like this, I''m not afraid of the consequences, let alone the rumors. All


    right, that''s all. You can leave now. If there is nothing else, you''d better note back. I will give you all


    the inheritance your father gave you. But the prerequisite is that you don''te here and provoke me


    again. Otherwise, I have many ways to let you get nothing."


    "You..."


    Ynda was tongue-tied.


    She had never expected that her stepmother, who had always been humble and never spoken loudly in


    front of her, would be so scheming. In order to secure her position in the Moore family, Samantha could


    actually endure her teasing and bullying for more than twenty years. But Ynda had always thought


    that her stepmother was a pushover and would definitely agree to help her this time without hesitation.


    Was she too self-righteous, or was this woman in front of her too terrifying?


    The legacy bequeathed by her father had now be her only way out. How could Ynda dare to


    continue making trouble here? Furthermore, she was trying to act against George. If she fell out with


    him, it would not benefit her at all.


    As a result, not surprisingly, Ynda had no choice and could only do as Samantha said!


    When Ynda walked out of the gate with a pale face from anger, she ran into Vivian who was on her


    way home.


    "Ynda!"


    Seeing Ynda walk out of the house, Vivian felt slightly puzzled but still pretended to be nice and


    called her sweetly.


    Vivian had always been envious of girlsing of a wealthy and powerful family like Ynda, and


    would try to ingratiate herself with them.


    ¡­


    Ynda cast a contemptuous sidelong nce at Vivian and snorted coldly.


    Ynda knew that Vivian had be part of the Moore family. That day, she even made a big fuss


    about it, but things didn''t work out as she wished. For this, Ynda hated Samantha''s guts. This


    woman had swept her father off his feet when he was alive and turned the Moore family into a mess


    after his death.


    Vivian trembled uncontrobly when seeing Ynda''s gloomy gaze, and immediately perished the


    thought of trying to sweet talk her.


    "Someone is destined to be an ugly duckling. How can she be a swan with what doesn''t belong to


    her? What a joke!"


    Ynda stared at Vivian and said viciously. Then, she looked away, mmed the door and


    left.

 Chapter 289: Warming of Their Relationship

    Chapter 289: Warming of Their Rtionship


    "Someone is destined to be an ugly duckling. How can she be a swan with what doesn''t belong to


    her? What a joke!"


    Ynda stared at Vivian and said viciously. Then, she looked away, mmed the door and left.


    She was actually referring to Samantha, who also had a humble background.


    However, hearing this, Vivian turned pale immediately. Could it be that Ynda was aware of


    something?


    Now Vivian could be easily frightened. She became quite sensitive, worrying that someone had known


    she entered the Moore family by pretending to be Joey.


    Ever since Joey returned, she hadn''t slept well. Even if she lived afortable life, she lost lots of hair


    because of poor sleep.


    At this moment, the imprint of an open hand stood out distinct and crimson on her face, which was


    caused by Ben''s p.


    Ben had been looking for her these past two days. She wouldn''t meet him, because she was trying to


    avoid him. However, he actually asked someone to wait at the beauty salon that she would go to every


    week. As a result, he caught her when she went there today. During a fight, Ben angrily pped her in


    the face. She also got furious and scratched his face with her long fingernails.


    If it weren''t for the fact that someone from the beauty salon helped her pull Ben away, she would have


    been beaten up by him. After what happened today, she had also made up her mind that she would


    sever ties with him from now on.


    Samantha heard Ynda''s insult, but the expression on her face remained unchanged. Because it was


    nothingpared with her miserable experiences in the past.


    Seeing Viviane back, Samantha revealed a smile and said to her from the second floor, "Vivi, stay


    at home tomorrow and go keep an appointment with me."


    Vivian covered her face with one hand and endured the pain, asking, "What appointment?"


    "Don''t ask so much. Anyway, you''ll know when you go. This is a surprise I give you."


    Samantha did not notice the red mark on Vivian''s face from afar. Also, she had just smoked shishas for


    too long, so she got very tired and kept yawning. After saying this, she turned around, entered her


    bedroom and then slept like a log. ...


    Night came!


    Joey leaned against the bed in her nightgown and put herptop on her thigh. She was having a video


    chat with Sammy on a social tform.


    The kid hadn''t seen his mother for a few days and wouldn''t sleep. She managed to put Sammy to


    sleep, who was now in another country. Just as Joey was about to log out, her profile picture suddenly


    shed and someone sent her a message.


    Joey clicked and found that it was from Allen.


    There was only one sentence. He seemed to beining in anger. "Why didn''t youe to see


    me?"


    Joey knew that Allen was asking her why she did not go to the hospital to see him when he got injured.


    But he never knew that she had been there for many times.


    Remembering his happy look that she saw this morning, Joey felt gloomy and then replied in a low


    voice, "Why should I do that?"


    Allen remained silent for a while, and then sent another message. "You''re angry."


    He wasn''t questioning her, but pointing out the fact.


    Joey suddenly felt sad. He could always read her mind like this. After a while, she replied, "Yes!"


    Allen asked, "Why?"


    Joey replied, "I don''t want to say."


    "You have to say," Allen said.


    "No!" Joey said.


    Allen warned, "I''ll be angry."


    Joey replied, "I''m angry now..."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They kept chatting and arguing like this, and even started to bicker. For a moment, they seemed to go


    back to the past, sweet and happy...


    The next day, Joey got dressed up and nned to go to thepany for another n that could break


    Ben down. Just as she opened the door, she saw Allen standing outside in a beige casual suit. He


    looked handsome and debonair, with a warm and gentle smile, just like when they first met each other.


    Joey lost himself for a moment, then quickly looked away and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Wait for you." Allen smiled at her.


    Hearing this, Joey softened her tone. "Did your wound ... heal fully?"


    Allen raised his hand to touch the wound with the gauze being removed in advance. He smiled and


    said with ease, "Yes, it''s just a minor injury."


    "Good!"


    Joey replied softly and looked sideways. Last night, she chatted too much with him online. But when


    they met face to face, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t face him as easily as she didst night.


    There were too much happening over the past four years, which became obstacles to their rtionship.


    It was really difficult to remove them all at once.

 Chapter 290: Thoughtful As Always

    Chapter 290: Thoughtful As Always


    There were too much happening over the past four years, which became obstacles to their rtionship.


    It was really difficult to remove them all at once.


    Suddenly, as if by magic, Allen took out a white bag from behind him, in which there was a multyer


    breakfast box.


    "I bought you breakfast."


    Allen held Joey''s hand and ced the box in her hand.


    His hand was slightly cold. The moment she touched it, her heart missed a beat. After taking the box,


    she said in a slightly awkward way, "I have to go to work and have no time for it."


    "You''re the president now. Who dares to say anything for you to have breakfast in your own office?"


    Allen then said seriously, "You had the bad habit of skipping breakfast, and haven''t changed it yet. It


    seems that I should continue keeping an eye on you."


    Joey smiled quietly with her head down. Hearing what he said ... she felt as if they had gone to the


    past.


    It turned out that he had never changed, thoughtful as always.


    Joey looked up and intended to invite Allen into the room. As president of thepany, she could go to


    work whenever she wanted, not necessarily the time for breakfast.


    However, before she could say anything, Allen said, "Philip is waiting for you downstairs in his car. You


    can go to thepany and I should also go to work now."


    As the mayor, he is very busy with his work.


    Joey was slightly disappointed. Just as she wanted to get close to him, he chose to step back and was


    even willing to let Philip have her.


    Seeing the frustration on Joey''s face, Allen sighed andforted her. "Don''t think too much. I just ...


    don''t want you to be defamed by others. After all, I haven''t formally divorced Ynda yet. If I get too


    close to you now, it would definitely get you into trouble. It is unfair to you."


    He couldn''t bear the thought of having her suffer that.


    In his heart, Joey had never been ¡°the other woman¡±. The real one was Ynda, but she remained his


    wife now. He knew that he could not stop others from gossiping. So he could only resist the impulse in


    his heart and protect her by keeping their instance.


    Hearing this, Joey was touched. He cared about her so much that he took everything into


    consideration.


    Therefore, Allen left first and Joey walked out of the hotel after several minutes.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Philip bought a red Ferrari yesterday, which was quite cool and fancy. He had been waiting for Joey at


    the entrance of the hotel for a while.


    Seeing Joey walk out after Allen, he felt somewhat upset. It seemed that Allen cared more for Joey


    than he thought. Unfortunately, he lost to the conspiracy four years ago.


    As soon as Joey got into the car, she couldn''t wait to take a look at the breakfast Allen bought for her.


    The box was fouryered, each with fourpartments, 16 in total with 16 kinds of desserts. All of


    them were her favorite.


    Joey was no stranger to City A, so she clearly knew that it was impossible for Allen to buy these


    specialty desserts in one ce. Moreover, there were some ces far away from each other. That was


    to say, Allen had actually been to several ces early in the morning for her breakfast, which must take


    him one hour or two.


    Joey felt really touched beyond words.


    Philip nned to drive Joey to a newly opened tea restaurant not far away for breakfast, but when


    seeing the breakfast box in her hand, he forced a smile and then drove straight to thepany.


    Seeing that Joey gazed at the desserts without the intention to eat them, Philip asked while driving,


    "Why don''t you eat? They are all your favorite food."


    Joey carefully closed the lid and put it back in the bag. She smiled and said, "I''ll have them in the office.


    It''s easy to spill in the car."


    This box of breakfast was full of Allen''s love, and she didn''t want to waste even a little bit of it.


    The tenderness in Joey''s eyes caused Philip''s hands on the steering wheel to tremble slightly.


    Immediately after, he changed the topic as if nothing had happened and said, "Yesterday afternoon,


    you didn''t go to thepany. There was something weird happening."


    Joey became serious. She immediately turned to look at Philip and asked anxiously, "What''s that?"


    Philip replied, "The share price suddenly went up, at such a fast speed that ... it seemed to be quite


    unusual."


    Hearing this, Joey fell silent.


    Logically speaking, this was beneficial to her and thepany, but Joey noticed there was something


    wrong, so did Philip.


    "What do you think of this?"


    Joey asked with a serious expression.


    "Someone is behind this."


    Philip looked assertive.


    Joey nodded and sneered. "We don''t even need to guess... The person must be him."


    Philip nodded in agreement. "Besides you, only he can benefit from the increase of thepany''s


    stock price. Looks like he wants to get out after making a fortune."

 Chapter 291: To Keep a High Profile Behind Her Back

    Chapter 291: To Keep a High Profile Behind Her Back


    With cold eyes, Joey sneered, "Behind the scenes, Ben raises the stock price. Then, he''ll cash all the


    shares in his hands and start a newpany. Ben has developed a good strategy, but he wasn''t aware


    of danger behind. This is what we''re waiting for!"


    Joey had made so many moves, which annoyed Ben, in thepany recently so as to force Ben to


    risk, she would torture him for at least half a month.


    Yes, it was against thew to manipte the stock market behind the scenes and then sell the shares


    they own at a higher price. Once it was established, Ben would be sentenced to imprisonment.


    A few minutester, Joey and Philip arrived at thepany.


    They remained calm as they returned to their respective offices, as if they had not noticed anything.


    The had been thrown out, and the bird had also crawled in. To the bird required skills and it


    could not be rushed.


    Today, Ben was wearing a mask during office hours, so everyone in thepany looked at him


    curiously. They could vaguely discover that on Ben''s left face, there was a bloody nail mark that


    couldn''t even be covered with the mask. It could be told from the width of the scar that it was a scratch


    from a woman''s fingernail.


    Therefore, everyone understood.


    It turned out that Ben, the previous president who involved in many love affairs, had been scratched by


    a woman!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Joey saw this, sheughed amusedly. Other people didn''t know who this woman was, but she


    did. Other than Vivian, no one else dared to injure Ben.


    It must be an interesting scene. Unfortunately, Joey didn''t witness it. What a pity!


    After pushing open the door of her office, Joey was dumbfounded.


    There was arge bunch of beautiful blue roses on her desk. Hundreds of flowers were bound together


    by red ribbons. How stunning they were.


    Blue roses meant uniqueness.


    In the flowers, there was an anonymous card, which said, "From now on, I want to pursue you again.


    You are my only one."


    Although there was no signature, from the handwriting, Joey immediately knew it was Allen.


    Joey picked up the flowers and sniffed for a long time. The smile on her facest for a long time.


    Although sending flowers was a vulgar move, every woman liked it, and Joey was no exception.


    She couldn''t help but murmuring against Allen. He said that he wanted to keep a low profile, but he


    kept such a high one behind her back.


    ...


    There was a gentle knock on the door of the open office. Joey turned around and saw Helen standing


    at the door with a smile.


    Seeing that Joey was looking at her, Helen quickly said respectfully, "Ms. Joey, the flowers were


    delivered from the florist''s opposite this morning. It was said that someone specially ordered them for


    you. Since you hadn''t arrived, so I signed for them on your behalf."


    "Alright!"


    Joey replied simply, not showing she was happy or not.


    Helen wanted to talk more with Joey to get closer. After all, Helen had promised Ben toplete the


    task. If Joey kept herself aloof from Helen, it did no good for thetter. However, Joey seemed so


    unfriendly towards her. Helen had to put on a reluctant smile and returned to her office table outside.


    When Helen walked out of the office, she bumped into Quentin who nned to enter.


    Helen almost fell down. Quentin reached out to support her, and he took the opportunity to caress her


    slim waist.


    Helen immediately red at him.


    However, Quentin said softly, "You smell so good."


    Hearing this, Helen was ttered. She only red at Quentin flirtatiously and then walked away with a


    shy smile. All women like men''spliments.


    Quentin put on a mischievous smile. He was delighted that he found his prey.


    Quentin knocked on Joey''s office door after adjusting his cor.


    He didn''t forget that Joey had asked him to knock on the door before entering.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Joey''s office door was still open, so she could see Quentin as soon as she turned around.


    After talking to Amanda yesterday, Joey came round. Even Amanda forgave him, let alone her.


    Therefore, as long as Quentin kept his nose clean, Joey would not deliberately make things difficult for


    him.


    "Ms. Joey, I have something important to report to you. I don''t want a third party to hear us. Shall I


    close the door?"


    Quentin smiled.


    Joey nodded, indicating that he could do so.


    She wasn''t worried that Quentin dared to do anything improper to her after closing the door. Even if he


    had the guts, he wasn''t able to make it. Right now, she could knock him down easily.

 Chapter 292: A World of Difference

    Chapter 292: A World of Difference


    Joey wasn''t worried that Quentin dared to do anything improper to her after closing the door. Even if he


    had the guts, he wasn''t able to do it. Right now, she could knock him down easily.


    To Joey''s surprise, Quentin reported to her what she and Philip had just mentioned about the


    Ben.


    Joey turned to look at Quentin. He was good. No wonder he was able to serve as Lawrence''s chief


    secretary. However, Quentin was base andscivious.


    After a pause, Joey said, "In your opinion, what should I do now?"


    Although she and Philip had a n, Joey wanted to hear the opinions of Quentin, a veteran


    businessman. Perhaps, he would have a more reliable and ruthless method.


    For the sake of Vivian, Ben and Quentin turned against each other fiercely. Therefore, Joey believed


    that Quentin harbored no less than hatred towards Ben than hers.


    Sure enough, with a sinister smile, Quentin replied, "Ben wants to save the situation. We may as well


    take the quiet approach. Let him raise the share price, and cash the stocks. When he vites thew,


    we will give him a blow so that he will never make aeback."


    Joey nodded. This did not differ much from the n she had made with Philip. "It''s easy to say. If he


    gets the money and we can''t find any evidence against him, then everything will be empty talk."


    Quentin returned, "If you trust me, leave it to me."


    Quentin didn''t flirt with Helen on impulse. As Ben''s most beloved mistress and secretary, Helen must


    have involved in Ben''s ns. Quentin decided to start with Helen.


    Joey pondered for a moment and said, "Alright, if things are done, you can rece Ben."


    Hearing this, Quentin went wild with joy. He offered to help so as to crack down on Ben. But now,


    Quentin was extremely happy because of the benefits.


    After giving Joey an assurance, Quentin left the office with a big smile.


    Joey watched him leave with a faint smile. Of course, she would not ce all her hopes on Quentin.


    However, there was no harm in epting assistance from Ben who hated Ben as much as she did.


    Afterwards, Joey pressed the remote control and closed the office door. She then took out the nutritious


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    breakfast that Allen had given her before and began to taste it happily....


    Joey received breakfast prepared by Allen early in the morning, while Ynda had been in receipt of a


    When Ynda received the coldwyer''s letter, she just finished dressing up and started eating


    breakfast. She was the only one on the big table. Allen still hadn''t returned. He slept in his office. Paige


    and Lillian were both injured and stayed in the hospital. As for George, he must have been taking


    hookah with Samantha in the Moore''s.


    Looking at the cold and formic expressions in thewyer''s letter, Ynda felt dizzy. She could not


    even read a single word. She angrily crushed the letter into a ball and threw it into the garbage basket.


    In spite of the hearty breakfast on the table, she had no appetite.


    "Pack up my unfinished bird''s nest. I want to take it with me."


    Ynda did not make anypliant. After pondering for a long time, she only ordered calmly.


    When the maid received Ynda''s order, she immediately packed the bird''s nest for Ynda with a


    porcin cup.


    Ynda took it and paused. Under the frightened gazes of the maid, Ynda added half a cup of


    strong milk and two spoonfuls of sugar to the bird''s nest. Then, she left the house with it.


    After being processed by Ynda, the bird''s nest would definitely taste terrible. The maid couldn''t help


    but feel sorry for someone who would have it.


    Ynda prepared it for Paige.


    Allen did not return. Ynda thought that he was at the hospital with Paige. Thus, she nned to bring


    the breakfast she had "personally" made to Paige so as to show her virtue. Ynda added some other


    seasoning to the bird''s nest on purpose. Otherwise, Paige, who enjoyed having dishes cooked by the


    maid, would definitely find out that the bird''s nest was cooked by the maid.


    Unfortunately, Ynda''s effort was in vain, because Allen was not there at all. She had a wasted trip.


    After cing the bird''s nest on Paige''s bed, Ynda left without greeting or showing concern. She went


    to look for Chance and asked him to check if she was sessfully conceived after being ced a test


    tube baby to her wombst night.


    Although Paige was dissatisfied with Ynda''s ignoring her, it was rare for Ynda to bring Paige


    something to eat. Thus, Paige took a curious look. Seeing that it was her favorite bird''s nest, she


    immediately took a sip. However, the expected taste didn''te. Too much milk and sugar made it too


    terrible to swallow.


    Paige couldn''t help but ruthlessly scold Ynda. She misjudged that Ynda would be a good wife, so


    she tried her best to ask Allen to marry Ynda. However, after they got married, Ynda was


    nauseating.

 Chapter 293: Be Reticent About What He Knows

    Chapter 293: Be Reticent About What He Knows


    Ynda did not know Paige''s dissatisfaction with her. Even if she knew, she would not take it to heart.


    Paige despised the poor and curried favor with the rich. Besides, she was self-righteous. So, Ynda


    looked down on Paige. Ynda ttered Paige and pretended to be a good girl in front of Paige in


    order to marry into the Charles family.


    Now, Ynda only cared if the test-tube baby would seed or not.


    Since Ynda came to Chance so brazenly in the early morning, Chance''s face immediately darkened,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    but he did not dare to reprimand Ynda.


    Right now, Ynda was like a mad dog. Allen wanted to divorce her, and her parents-inw were


    dissatisfied with her. Meanwhile, the Moores didn''t supported her. If Chance provoked Ynda, he


    would be implicated when she went crazy. At that time, he might go crazy as well.


    Enduring the displeasure, Chance examined Ynda. Everything was normal.


    However, when Ynda sat up with her hand on the bed frame and Chance inadvertently saw


    Ynda''s fingers, he was startled.


    "Your hands...."


    Chance''s eyes were filled with shock as he pointed at Ynda''s hands.


    Ynda was very tall. Naturally, her hands were surprisingly slender and distinctly outlined. They were


    definitely a rare pair of beautiful hands.


    When Chance was in college, he was secretly infatuated with Ynda''s hands. He even hoped that his


    wife must also have such delicate hands.


    But now, although Ynda''s hands were as white and slender as before, the knuckles at the ends of


    her fingers had slightly widened and thickened, causing the nails to arch up from the roots to the ends.


    Although it was not obvious, it had a great impact on the visual aesthetics of Chance, who had once


    admired Ynda for her stunning hands. Thus, he cried out involuntarily.


    However, Ynda did not take it seriously. She stretched out her red fingers and looked at them for a


    while. Then, she frowned and said, "I saw a piece of news recently that some nail polish contained


    poison. I must have identally bought this kind of nail polish. When I return, I will throw them all


    away. I''m so unlucky that even nail polish bullies me."


    Ynda had always liked to dress up. In addition, she had a pair of charming hands that no one else


    had. Therefore, she especially liked to apply nail polish. Actually, she had already noticed the changes


    in her fingers. However, just as she said earlier, she had always thought that it was caused by nail


    polish, so she did not pay much attention to it.


    Ynda wanted to stop wearing nail polish for a while and let her fingers breathe. However, her


    marriage was in jeopardy. She had to dress herself up more gorgeously so that Allen could see her


    beauty. She kept cursing while applying nail polish.


    "Well!"


    After Ynda answered, a strange light shed in Chance''s eyes. He seemed to have noticed or


    foreseen something. However, in the end, he only raised his eyebrows and said nothing else.


    Ynda was staring at her fingers, failing to notice Chance''s unusual behavior. She didn''t know that in


    the near future, tragedy would strike her....


    ...


    In the afternoon, Joey was in the president office of the Royal Company. She pushed away the thick


    stack of documents in front of her and rubbed her sore eyes. Then, she closed her eyes to rest.


    Philip walked in with a cup of coffee in his hand. On the coffee floated a rose drawn by cheese.


    "Are you tired?"


    Philip walked up to Joey and handed the coffee he personally brewed to Joey.


    "A little."


    The coffer could help her refresh. Joey took it and drank half a cup of it. She was a little tired so that


    she did not notice that there was a rose floating on the coffee. She only roughly understood that it was


    a flower.


    Philip didn''t care that Joey didn''t pay attention to it. He nced at the documents that Joey had been


    reading. Immediately, he frowned and said, "You''ve been reading the information about the Walter


    Group today, haven''t you?"


    Joey nodded and took another sip of the remaining coffee. Somehow, the coffee Philip sent over was


    better than the coffee she brewed or bought. It tasted extremely special.


    Joey didn''t know that in order to make such a delicious cup of coffee for her, Philip not only paid to


    learn from an expert in this subject, but also bought a set of tools to make coffee. He put them in his


    office, in case he needed it at any time.


    "Are you going to deal with John?"


    Philip continued.


    "Yes."


    Joey was serious about the tit-for-tat confrontation with John in the hospital that day.


    "But he isn''t part of our n in the beginning!"


    Philip frowned ever more tightly.


    John did not participate in the plot to frame Joey. Therefore, John was not on the list of revenge after


    Joey returned from abroad.

 Chapter 294: The One with the Biggest Change

    Chapter 294: The One with the Biggest Change


    There were already quite a few people on the list. None of them were easy to handle. Philip worried


    that Joey would find it hard to deal with so many powerful and wealthy people on her own. He didn''t


    expect that Joey would add John to the list. That would definitely make all the ns more difficult.


    Joey knew what Philip was concerned about, but she still said, "I know that John is not Ben. Even ten


    Royal Companies cannot match up to one tenth of his Walter Group. But I have my reasons. Philip, I


    think you understand."


    Philip paused for a second, and then asked, "Is it for Sarah?"


    "Yes!"


    Joey''s face was sullen. "For the past four years, although in a foreign country, I have had you and


    Fiona to take care of me. But you and I can''t imagine how hard Sarah''s life has been. John kept her


    close. Not only did she watch him having affairs with other women, she also had to raise John''s


    bastard. Now the child is attached to Sarah, so he even made it Sarah''s responsibility to take care of


    his child for the long run without marrying her. If anything went wrong, he would either curse or beat


    her, while he himself dated another woman (Martha) and even considered getting married. What is


    Sarah to him, his toy? Servant? Or his child''s babysitter?"


    The more Joey spoke, the angrier she became. Her hands that held the coffee cup began to tremble.


    Joey did not have many friends. Strictly speaking, she considered Sarah her one and only sister. She


    was not less protective of Sarah than Allen.


    Hearing what she said, Philip was also moved. In the past few years, he paid all his attention to Joey,


    so he naturally ignored Sarah. He did not expect that Sarah had lived such a miserable life, so he


    couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    He always felt sorry to Sarah, even though he had made a lot ofpensation.


    Philip frowned and pondered for a long time. Just as he was about to say something, Joey''s phone


    rang.


    Joey saw that it was from Sarah and immediately picked it up happily. They had a short conversation


    before hanging up.


    "Sarah has asked me to go shopping with her. She is waiting for me at Winding Street."


    Joey looked up happily and said to Philip.


    "Go!"


    Philip picked up the thick stack of the information about Walter Group from Joey''s desk. "I''ll read this


    and exin it to you when I get back. At that time, we''lle up with a detailed n to deal with the


    Walter Group."


    What he said implied that he had already agreed on Joey''s n, and had even offered to help.


    "Philip...."


    Joey was touched. She knew that once Philip found out about Sarah''s situation, he would definitely not


    stand by. It was not about love. It was only a matter of conscience.


    Half an hourter, Joey arrived at Winding Street. To Joey''s surprise, there was someone she did not


    expect to see.


    "Marco?"


    Joey simply couldn''t believe her eyes. She stared nkly at the man standing behind Sarah. It took a


    long time for her to call out this somewhat unfamiliar name in her heart.


    After four years, Joey thought that Martha had changed the most. She had be unworldly and none


    of the rebellion in her youth could be seen. But Joey now realized that the one with the biggest change


    was Marco.


    Marco looked quite different from before. The once dark-skinned and strong boy had already grown


    into a man with sexy wheat skin. He had a tall figure with a handsome face. His eyes were bright, teeth


    white. Standing next to Sarah who also had a distinctive appearance, he was such a perfect match for


    her.


    Sarah waved her hand and interrupted Joey''s gaze on Marco''s face and said jealously, "Joey, why are


    you staring at him like this? You have Allen, and Philip too. Besides, he is not Marco any more. He has


    changed his name to Justin."


    Hearing this, Marco returned to Joey with a faint smile and said calmly, "Everyone calls me Justin now.


    Marco didn''t suit me well. When I first entered the city, I wasughed at for it."


    His manners were a bit less na?ve, but more manly and carefree.


    Marco''s change surprised Joey. She felt that he was no longer the honest and straightforward young


    man from the mountains. She could tell it from his eyes and smile.


    Thus, she walked with Sarah in the front with Marco following behind. Joey lowered her voice and


    asked Sarah, "Why are you with... Justin? What''s going on?"


    When Joey left the country, she did not know that Justin had found Sarah under the pretext of escorting


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cindy and worked as a security guard in John''s vi. Therefore, she naturally did not know that Marco


    had been guarding Sarah for the past four years and had never left.

 Chapter 295:Stare Blankly

    Chapter 295:Stare nkly


    Sarah let out a long sigh and briefly exined that Justin had never left her side for all these years. The


    reason why they were here today was that John had decided that all the security guards should wear


    unified new uniforms. Justin, who was now the security captain, came with Sarah to purchase uniforms.


    Otherwise, the two of them would never dare to show up together in public.


    Joey was moved at that.


    She turned around to take a significant look at Justin. There were recognition and regret in her eyes.


    "So, for the past four years, he''s the security guard of the vi and you''re almost the mistress of the


    vi. Did you... share a bed?"


    Joey approached Sarah and asked awkwardly.


    If Sarah was asked by someone else, she was sure to get angry. But Joey was different. She knew


    Joey meant no harm. She was simply worried about her.


    With a frank smile, Sarah shook her head and said, "Believe it or not, we have never... done it."


    For four years, Justin had never asked her for that.


    She knew very well that it wasn''t that he didn''t want her. How could an energetic, sexually experienced


    man in his twenties not want to have sex? He had been repressing his desire. He had been like that for


    four years because he respected her and wanted to defend her dignity as a woman.


    Otherwise, if she was having affairs with both John and Justin, what kind of woman she would be?


    Who else in the world would love her more than Justin?


    After listening to her, Joey was more indignant for Justin. She tightened her hand holding Sarah''s and


    said`, "Sarah, I can tell that you like Justin and that you want to leave John. Don''t worry. You''ll get what


    you want soon enough. Trust me."


    "Joey, are you going to do something?" Surprise shed through Sarah''s eyes.


    Joey smiled but didn''t answer her question. She looked at the bustling Winding Street and said, "This is


    the end of the topic. Now, let''s go shopping! To be honest, the most frustrating thing about being


    abroad all these years is that no one could go shopping with me. You know, I like buying clothes the


    most."


    Although Philip and Fiona had always mentioned going shopping with her, men''s desire for shopping


    was never as strong as women''s. After less than ten minutes of shopping, they would be drained and


    burned out. As a result, how could Joey be in the mood to force them to enjoy the shopping with her?


    Now, with Sarah, who shared the same interest with her, Joey could finally have a great time shopping.


    Looking at Joey''s excited expression, Sarah couldn''t say no. Hand in hand, they were immersed in


    shopping.


    Two hourster, the twodies were tired and decided to have a rest somewherefortable.


    The poor Justin was carrying dozens of shopping bags for them. Surrounded by these bags, the tall


    man was almost invisible now. At first nce, people would regard him as a walking collection of


    shopping bags. Walking behind two beautifuldies, he attracted the attention of all the passers-by.


    "Sarah, look, there''s a sushi restaurant across the street. It looks good. Let''s go there."


    After looking around for a while, Joeynded her eyes at the sushi restaurant opposite the street.


    Through the ss, she could see its decoration. It was both high-end and low-key, elegant and quiet. A


    perfect ce for a good rest after shopping.


    But Joey took a few steps forward and found Sarah didn''t follow her. Joey turned around and saw


    Sarah staring in the left direction in the front without blinking. Joey followed her gaze and saw... Martha.


    John had been discussing the arrangement of his and Martha''s wedding with the Charles family.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah''s expression was very subtle. Sure enough, with her identity and standpoint, she would have an


    iparably mixed feeling when seeing Martha.


    But what puzzled Joey was Martha herself. Now she was standing in the middle of the street in a daze.


    She looked up at the second floor of the sushi restaurant without blinking. She was expressionless and


    motionless,pletely ignoring the peopleing and going.


    So Joey followed Martha''s gaze and looked at the second floor of the restaurant. As a result, she saw


    Samantha and Vivian, who were sitting opposite George and Lawrence.


    They were sitting by the window. The curtains were open. Through the transparent ss, Joey could


    even clearly see every expression on their faces. Of course, she could not hear what they were saying.


    But judging from the scene, Joey''s first thought was... With their parents, they met at a cozy, quiet


    restaurant, sitting face to face. What else could it be other than a blind date?


    It naturally exined why Martha was here, standing in a daze and staring up silently and


    motionless.

 Chapter 296: Worse Than Death

    Chapter 296: Worse Than Death


    Out of her expectation, Vivian was far more shameless than Joey had imagined. At the banquet, not


    only did she not show any anger or dissatisfaction towards Lawrence, but she even made nice with


    him. She was almost throwing herself at the cold man. Joey was annoyed as she watched her acts. But


    because George was there, she couldn''t make a scene then. As a result, she could only excuse herself


    for going to the bathroom and scold Vivian there.


    But she didn''t know that Vivian actually had her own ns.


    Vivian was not Samantha''s daughter, nor was she the young miss of the Moore family. She knew this


    better than anyone else, and Joey''s sporadic appearance almost freaked her out. She knew that


    sooner orter, her position as Miss Moore would be taken away. She could not stand watching it


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    happened without doing anything. Before the truth was revealed, she had to find another way out for


    herself.


    This time, the blind date with Lawrence was undoubtedly the best opportunity for her to jump into


    another great family. After all, the Charles family was no less than the Moore family in terms of wealth


    or power.


    Thus, Vivian suppressed all the resentment she had and forced a smile to wee Lawrence. She


    swore inwardly that she would seize the chance to be the young mistress of the Charles family


    before she was no longer Miss Moore.


    She would even go against Samantha.


    Seeing that Samantha was angry, Vivian immediately brought forward the excuse she had long


    prepared. She said in an ingratiating voice, "Mom, I know you did it for my own good, but... I do like


    him. I like him very, very much. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have demoted myself to be his mistress. Although


    he wasn''t very nice to me, I just like him. I want to marry him. I want to be his wife. I''m confident that he


    will fall in love with me sooner orter. Mom, please help me. I really..."


    "No, it''s out of the question!"


    Before Vivian could finish her speech, Samantha interrupted coldly. This was the first time that


    Samantha had rejected Vivian when she was talking in that way.


    Looking at Samantha''s non-negotiable face, Vivian didn''t risk uttering a word anymore. Vivian would


    shout and scold her own mother as she liked, but she had never dared to treat Samantha the casual


    way she did to Julia. Although Samantha looked very approachable, it was only when there were


    outsiders. When they were alone, Samantha was often cold. She was icy and gloomy, stopping others


    from approaching her. Besides, Vivian was guilty, so understandably she was not bold enough to be


    presumptuous.


    Samantha knew that her expression was too stern. She calmed down and said, "Vivi, listen to me this


    time. Lawrence is not your Mr. Right. I will choose a more suitable husband for you. You..."


    Samantha was talking when she failed to stifle a yawn. Her heart dropped and she cursed inwardly.


    She hurriedly pushed Vivian out and said urgently, "In short, you will absolutely not marry Lawrence!


    Now you don''t have to go back to the dinner table. You can go anywhere you want. I have an upset


    stomach and need to go to the bathroom. I''ll go straight hometer."


    "Why can''t I..."


    Vivian still tried to fight for the chance. Moreover, she was puzzled by Samantha''s conclusion that


    Vivian would not marry Lawrence. Why couldn''t she? Why? Why? But Samantha pushed her anxiously


    with great force. Just as Vivian opened her mouth, she was already pushed out. With a bang sound,


    the door was shut.


    Vivian stamped her feet angrily. She was exasperated for a while before she walked away sullenly.


    As soon as she left, Joey walked out. She had been hiding behind the wall at the corner.


    Joey had heard their conversation clearly through the door in the bathroom that wasn''t soundproof at


    all. She was moved by Samantha''s good intentions and was sick at Vivian''s shamelessness.


    But just as Joey was about to leave, a muffled sound suddenly came from the bathroom. With a painful


    groan, something seemed to have fallen to the ground.


    The first thought that came to Joey''s mind was that Samantha slipped over in the bathroom.


    Without a second thought, Joey opened the bathroom door and rushed in. Perhaps it was because


    Samantha had closed it hurriedly, the door wasn''t locked. Joey rushed in without any difficulties.


    However, the scene shocked Joey and her eyes widened. Samantha did not slip. Instead, she was


    grabbing her hair and hitting her head against the wall hard and mercilessly.


    "You... What are you doing? What''s wrong with you...?"


    Joey rushed forward to stop her from hurting herself.


    "Don''t ... don''t stop me. Let me do it... I feel so bad... It''s even worse than death..."


    Samantha''s eyes were bloodshot as she clutched onto Joey''s arm. Her fingernails were deeply


    embedded in her flesh. Her eyes were lifeless. She had a runny nose and tears flew down her cheeks.


    Her voice and her body were both trembling.

 Chapter 297: Suspicion

    Chapter 297: Suspicion


    "What''s wrong with you? I''ll take you to the hospital immediately."


    Joey was shocked by Samantha''s strange behavior. As she spoke, she was trying to help Samantha


    out.


    "No ... I don''t want to go to the hospital... I... I can''t go..."


    Unexpectedly, Samantha pushed Joey away. She leaned against the wall and panted heavily before


    rummaging her bag with trembling hands. However, she didn''t find what she needed even after


    emptying out her bag. Now she didn''t even have the strength to stand.


    "What are you looking for? Tell me. I can help you..."


    Looking at Samantha, Joey couldn''t tell whether she was sad. Anyway, she felt ufortable.


    "It''s not in my bag... It has been used up... I''m going home... Take me home..."


    Her face was almost twisted together by great pain. She tightly grabbed onto Joey''s clothes and


    pleaded intermittently.


    "Alright, I''ll take you home."


    Joey agreed almost without hesitation. Then, she helped Samantha out of the sushi restaurant,


    stopped a taxi, and headed straight for the Moore''s.


    On the way there, the driver kept peeking through the mirror at Joey and Samantha in the back seat.


    Samantha''s face was pale. From time to time, her body twitched and she let out a low roar from her


    throat. If Joey hadn''t been hugging her tightly, Samantha would have gone crazy.


    Noting that the young driver kept looking at them, Joey said somewhat unhappily, "Sir, what are you


    looking at? My friend is sick and has no medicine on her. Please concentrate and drive faster."


    The young driver hesitated for a long time before finally saying, "Madam, your friend doesn''t seem to


    have a seizure. It seems to be the recurrence of drug addiction. My degenerate cousin has gone astray


    and taken drugs. Every time he craves for drugs, he acts exactly the same as your friend does..."


    Joey was enlightened by him and could no longer pay attention to what the driver was saying.


    Just like he had mentioned, Samantha didn''t seem to have a rpse. It was exactly the recurrence of


    drug addiction.


    Joey''s heart sank. Suddenly, she was at a loss for a word.


    The car stopped at the Moore''s. After getting paid, the driver left immediately, apparently not wanting to


    have anything to do with any addict. Samantha was almost exhausted by the torture of desire.


    However, when she noticed that she had finally returned to her bedroom, her eyes lit up immediately.


    Regardless of Joey, she quickly stumbled to her dresser. She reached to a small green pot nt before


    circling it five times forward and three times backward. Then, with a click sound, the dresser suddenly


    moved one meter to the left, revealing a hidden space in the wall.


    The space was not big. It was a cube of one meter in length and width. However, Joey''s pupils


    contracted when she saw what were in it¡ªa hookah, cigarettes, drugs, and some strange bottles with


    mysterious colored liquids inside. It looked like she was refining something herself.


    Now no matter how slow Joey was or how unwilling she wanted to believe it, she had to admit that the


    young driver was right.


    Seeing the stuff in the space, Samantha was immediately energetic. She picked a pack of exquisite


    cigarettes and took out one from it. She lit the cigarette expertly, took a draw, and puffed the smoke


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    out, her eyes blurring.


    Joey stood still as she stared nkly at Samantha''s intoxicated expression. Her legs seemed to be


    glued on the floor. She did want to stop Samantha''s harmful behaviors, but she couldn''t move a single


    step forward.


    Now she was thoroughly disenchanted with Samantha.


    Joey even felt that Samantha seemed to be more disappointing than her mother, Julia.


    However, she didn''t know that the same thing happened at the sushi restaurant at the same time. After


    waiting for Samantha for a while, George was about to leave with Lawrence when the symptom


    Samantha had happened to him. Almost subconsciously, George immediately took out the cigarettes


    that Samantha had specially made for him. He fled to the bathroom and smoked seven or eight


    cigarettes in a row before slowly calming himself down and stabilizing his trembling hands.


    Looking at the cigarette butts on the floor in front of the toilet, George suddenly was a little surprised.


    Since when did he have to smoke so many cigarettes at once? Moreover, it was not under his control


    at all!


    George never drank or gambled. The only thing he liked was smoking.


    Because he liked the look he would have when smoking. He believed that when a man was smoking,


    he was the sexiest and most attractive.

 Chapter 298: Fury

    Chapter 298: Fury


    Therefore, he was very picky about cigarettes, as well as his posture and manner when smoking. He


    also collected a lot of valuable cigarettes.


    George had always in favor of youngdies, but he wound up being obsessed with Samantha, who


    was over forty even though she looked like a young beauty in her thirties. She was still not as good as


    those young women, though. He was fascinated by her only because Samantha had a surprising


    understanding of cigarettes. She could even be described as an expert on cigarettes.


    Not only did she know how to smoke, but her demeanor of smoking was so sexy that he would be


    aroused with a single nce. What was even more impressive was that Samantha could make


    cigarettes herself. She made all kinds of cigarettes with different colors and tastes. Her works were


    refreshing and addictive.


    He had never seen anything wrong with it. Instead, he especially cared for Samantha. For her sake, he


    had broken up with his mistress and even forced the pregnantdy to undergo an abortion.


    But now, sitting on the toilet, George suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. He noticed a problem


    that had been ignored recently, and that was... his infatuation with cigarettes was almost morbid. And


    he was only obsessed with the cigarettes that Samantha had made for him.


    Suddenly, a possibility shed in his mind. George''s face was nched as piercing cold sweat trickling


    down his back, freezing him.


    After a long time, George abruptly stood up. Something ruthless shed through his eyes. The next


    moment, he rushed out of the bathroom and drove towards Samantha''s vi as fast as he could.


    As for Samantha, she was slowly stabilized after taking in a few cigarettes. However, her fingers


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    holding onto her cigarette were still trembling.


    She looked up slowly andbed her messy hair. She turned her gaze at Joey, who had been


    standing in the middle of the room and looking at her with aplicated expression. Then, she curled


    her lips and formed a miserable smile before saying slowly, "You must be surprised to see me like this.


    Now ... you must look down on me. To be honest, I hate myself, too..."


    Joey looked at Samantha in confusion. "Why? Why are you taking drugs?" Her voice revealed her


    disappointment.


    In Joey''s opinion, Samantha was from a prominent family, enjoyed high social status, and was rich.


    Besides, she got an excellent son, Martin. She already had everything women dream to have in their


    lives. What else could drag her down?


    Could it be that she was just too bored? The more perfect her life was, the more she wanted to have


    something different, something new and exciting?


    Questioned by Joey, Samantha shook her head and closed her eyes, leaving tears running down


    silently. "You won''t understand it. I can''t exin it to you. I''ve... I''ve always liked you. I''ve always


    wanted you and Martin to be a couple. It''d be better if you would be his wife. Now it seems impossible.


    If possible, please don''t tell anyone about what happened today. I still have some things to do. After


    that, I will surrender myself. I know that not only do I take drugs, I also make drugs. My sins are


    unforgivable. I have understood this since I made the move, so I have never thought of getting away


    with this. "


    Samantha''s voice was deste, but her gaze was determined. It was an unwavering resolution. It was


    the madness of sacrificing everything to get what she wanted.


    It sent a chill to Joey''s heart. Joey suddenly had a feeling that things might not be as she had


    imagined. Just as she was about to ask Samantha about it, some noises came from downstairs.


    "Mr. George, you can''t go up. No, madam didn''t permit you. You can''t just rush to her bedroom like


    that..."


    It was the sound of several maids stopping George from driving into the vi.


    "Fuck off!"


    George never cared about those nobodies. He roared angrily and whipped his hands, pushing the


    maids who were protective of their mistress to the ground. After that, he rushed straight to Samantha''s


    bedroom with fury.


    Realizing that George was here with such a furious manner, the originally dispiriteddy narrowed her


    eyes and seemed to be enlightened. Without any exnation, she stuffed Joey into the wardrobe. The


    moment Samantha closed the door of the wardrobe, George kicked into the room like an infuriated lion.


    And the security guards outside also reached the room. But Samantha waved her hand at the guards


    calmly, signaling them to leave.


    With a huge bang, George mmed the door shut. He walked a few steps to Samantha, reached out to


    grab grabbed Samantha''s slender neck fiercely before using with his eyes on fire, "You! Tell me,


    what exactly you did to me? Or did you do something to the cigarette you gave me?"

 Chapter 299: Recollections

    Chapter 299: Recollections


    Although George was already over 50, and he had be much thinner and haggard because of his


    obsession with smoking recently, he was still a man, who always had the advantage in terms of


    strength. Choked by him, Samantha''s face soon turned red. She was unable to breathe. All the air was


    trapped in her lungs. In just a short time, Samantha felt as if her lungs were going to explode and she


    was terribly ufortable.


    Fortunately, George didn''t intend to strangle Samantha to death. Seeing that she was threatened, he


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    pushed Samantha to the ground with force.


    With her hands on the floor, Samantha coughed violently for a while. Then she curled her lips and


    "What are youughing at?"


    George was even angrier.


    Samantha looked up to meet the man''s fuming eyes and suddenly had a special sense of revenge. For


    a moment, she forgot that Joey was still in the wardrobe and said hatefully, "Of course I''mughing at


    you. I''mughing because finally, you fell into my trap. Do you know how long I''ve been looking forward


    to this day toe? 27 years. It has been 27 years! Nine thousand days and nights! Do you know how


    I managed to get over them? Every time I couldn''t hold on and was about to snap, I thought of you.


    Every time I thought of your face, no matter how much pain and torture I felt, I ground my teeth and


    endured it for today''s sake! "


    George''s eyes twitched. He looked at Samantha withplete confusion, "What are you talking about?


    What 27 years? I don''t even know you 27 years ago. Stop acting like a lunatic here. Tell me what


    you''ve put to my cigarette. Give me the antidote immediately."


    "Didn''t you already know it? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have rushed here so hysterically and furiously.


    Don''t expect any antidote or something. How could such a thing have an antidote?"


    Samantha smiled like a poisonous poppy. "Once you get the first taste of it, you can only be smoking it


    until you die."


    George closed his eyes in despair. How could this woman be so vicious? Instead of avenging herself


    directly on him, she was slowly and cruelly ruining him in such a vicious way. What kind of hatred had


    driven her to be so crazy?


    Abruptly, George wanted to know the reason. He temporarily suppressed his fury and resentment and


    said, "To turn me into an addict, you would rather sacrifice yourself and be bait. Why? What made you


    hate me so much?"


    The reason that George had taken all kinds of cigarettes personally made by Samantha without any


    suspicion these days was that the tastes were truly unique. Besides, every time he smoked, Samantha


    would always be with him and smoked more than he did. Therefore, he let his guard down.


    Howe would anyone poison themselves first before they poison their targets?


    But Samantha did so.


    George couldn''t figure it out. He really couldn''t. He was sure that he had never offended Samantha


    before. He had no idea at all what had happened 27 years ago. He was cold and sweaty at the thought


    that a woman had hated him for 27 years and finally came up with such a malicious n to harm him.


    Questioned by the confused man, Samantha''s hatred toward him grew. So, for these years she had


    hated him, and he had forgotten about her. It was such a great misfortune for him to appear in her life.


    She didn''t want to hide it anymore. All of a sudden, she decided to tell the truth and expose everything


    to him.


    So she turned around, opened the safe at the end of her bed, and took out a photo. It was an old-


    fashioned ck-and-white photo. There were a man and a woman in the photo. They were both very


    young.


    The man was handsome and confident.


    The woman was beautiful and slender.


    They sat in each other''s arms with a happy smile on their faces.


    George took a look, and his pupils shrank because the man in the photo was himself. It was just that he


    looked like he was in his twenties.


    As for the beaming woman in his arms, he was a little familiar with her, but he could not remember who


    she was.


    "What? You don''t remember her?"


    Samantha asked through gritted teeth.


    "Laura..."


    George frowned, but then he shook his head, "No, she''s not..."


    At first nce, the woman in the picture looked a little Lawrence''s mother Laura, whom he once deeply


    loved. But upon closer inspection, they were actually not very simr, because in his memories, Laura


    would never have such a happy smile.


    Most importantly, because of their special rtionship, he had never taken a picture with Laura.


    "Of course you don''t remember..."


    Samanthaughed with extreme resentment, but herughter sounded even more disturbing than


    crying.


    "Who is she? Howe she''s in the same picture with me?"


    George wanted the answer because he couldn''t remember anything at all. He had almost forgotten


    everything about the woman in the photo.

 Chapter 300: Two Dead Ends

    Chapter 300: Two Dead Ends


    "You can''t even recall anything even after looking at the photos. You''re¡­ You''re indeed very heartless!"


    Samantha shook her head wretchedly, and all of a sudden she grabbed George''s cor, yelling


    ferociously, "This woman is me. Me, Samantha!"


    George''s heart trembled slightly, but then he sniffed incredulously, "I guess you are really crazy.


    Although you look somewhat beautiful, still, you do not look like thisdy in the photo at all. And I can at


    least remember my ex''s name even though I am fickle. Sometimes I might get it wrong, but at least I


    am pretty sure about whether you are in that list."


    Right, George had so many women in his life. Too many that he couldn''t even remember the exact


    number. It was impossible for him to remember them all, but he would know that this was one of his


    former lover''s names when somebody mentioned it. However, among these names, he was pretty


    confident that there was no such a name as "Samantha".


    Furthermore, people would get old, but their profiles hardly changed. Right now, Samantha was not


    really that old, she just looked around thirty. How much could a person''s appearance change from


    twenty to thirty?


    Nevertheless, what Samantha looked like right now was not close to the woman in the photo at all.


    Rtively speaking, she looked more beautiful now except for her eyes that did look kind of simr to


    the woman in the photo. However, the photo was ck and white. It was not clear enough to see one''s


    eyes clearly, so George wasn''t sure about thisst aspect that could be the possible simrity.


    Naturally speaking, he would not believe any words of Samantha.


    "Right, you don''t know Samantha, because you have never truly loved her. That''s why you have never


    asked my real name. It was so ridiculous that I was so stupid at that time. So stupid that I gave


    everything up for you, including myself¡­"


    Samanthaughed pitifully, "Alright, you don''t know Samantha. Perhaps I should put this in a different


    way: the silver flower, do you remember that?"


    At that season, he and she knew each other in a Halloween carnival. Both of them wore exquisite


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    masks, but he took a fancy to her at first sight, inviting her to dance voluntarily.


    He said, "My name is fiery tree."


    She smiled and knew that he did not tell his real name.


    So she said, "My name is silver flower."


    Amid the fireworks that dotted the sky with red and silver shine, their names matched the scenario.


    Hence, the two began a grand and spectacr love.


    Judging from now, it all seemed to be her own wishful thinking.


    As soon as hearing the silver flower, George was finally touched. He looked at Samantha incredulously.


    It took a long time for him to speak in a trembling voice, "You¡­ You are the silver flower? Impossible.


    Silver flower does not look like you at all, and I remember that she¡­ She was very kind, so kind that


    she was like the purest angel in this world. But you, you''re so mean, so mean that you are like the


    dangerous Medusa in this world. How could she be you, and how could you be her¡­"


    George had a deep and impressive memory on the silver flower. This memory was so deep that it was


    only second to that for Laura.


    Because, for so many years, almost every single woman he had possessed one trait¡ª they all looked


    like Laura in some way, like their eyes, noses, mouths, voice, figures and even the view of their backs.


    As for silver flower, it was all about the romantic charm. It was something that other women could never


    learn. It was something born with the silver flower that was nearly the same charm as Laura.


    In the night of Halloween, silver flower put on a butterfly mask, wore a snow-white dress. He spotted


    her among the thousands of people, and he almost thought her to be Laura.


    As a result, he did not hesitate and tried his best to go after her.


    However, every time when she took off the mask, he had to admit that she looked nothing like Laura,


    so most of the time he preferred her to put on a mask, especially when having sex.


    He knew that his mentality like this was extremely unfair and humiliating to silver flower, so he had had


    a quiteplicated feeling toward silver slower. He loved her charm and body, but he didn''t like her


    perfect face that was not worse than Laura''s in any way. This was also the reason why he didn''t put


    any efforts on looking for silver flowerter on when he abandoned her for his career, plus, silver flower


    suddenly went missing at that time.


    After all, she wasn''t Laura!


    Therefore, the name ¡®silver flower'' had always been in his heart and he never forgot. However, he had


    already forgotten what she looked like. Thus, he couldn''t recall it when Samantha took out the photo.


    Samantha heard George''sments on her before and now. Before, she was the pure angel, but now


    she was the vile viper. Samantha couldn''t helpughing out loud, and even tears dropped from her


    In the end, she raised her eyes and stared at George harshly, "I used to be kind because I hadn''t met


    you. Now I am mean because I ran into you. George, you can''t even repay me with your death. I will let


    you suffer the most painful tortures in this world. There are two roads in front of you now: one, divorce


    with your wife Paige and marry me. I can forgive your past misdeeds and produce drugs you for the


    entire life; two, I will cut your channel of buying drugs. And you can only purchase them with the identity


    as a government official and smoke. Eventually, you will get caught and thrown into the jail, losing your


    future, power, fame and everything!"


    The two choices Samantha gave him looked contradictory, but there was only one final purpose: the


    former choice could make her stay alongside George, torturing him with her whole life''s time; thetter,


    needless to say, made George suffer even more.

 Chapter 301: Doing Surgery And Changing Face

    Chapter 301: Doing Surgery And Changing Face


    Looking at Samantha''s young and beautiful yet angry face, George suddenlyughed coldly, "You''re


    wrong. Besides the two choices you gave, I have the third choice¡ª to quit taking drug. If you really are


    silver flower, then you should understand that I am never threatened by anyone!"


    With that, the smile on Samantha''s face went rigid, and she didn''t say a word for the moment.


    With her knowledge of George, he was definitely someone who could be so harsh to himself. George


    raised Samantha''s sharp chin and continued, "What happened to your face? Did you have stic


    surgery?"


    If Samantha was really the silver flower, then the only exnation was surgery, otherwise, their


    appearance looked so different.


    When she heard the word "surgery", Samantha''s expression became hideous all of a sudden. The way


    she looked at George became even more resentful, "My face¡­ Go ask your wife Paige. She knows


    this better than anyone."


    Back then, George gave her up because of his career. She was already pregnant and failed to find him


    anywhere. Eventually, she saw him in a TV interview. It wasn''t until then that she knew that his identity


    and that he was already married.


    Knowing she was cheated, she lost her hope and wanted to go back to her hometown, marrying into


    the Linderman family that had already engaged her since childhood. Then she could spend the rest of


    her life quietly.


    However, this game was not initiated by her from the beginning. Thus, it wouldn''t be her to end this.


    Paige showed up with two bodyguards aggressively.


    She told the bodyguards to throw Samantha to an unmanned forest, leaving her alone in the dark


    wilderness. She was so scared that she ran around. At the end, she fell from the top of the hill. The


    rough branches and sharp stones cut her face open right away. Her beautiful face was ruined


    Luckily, somebody passed by the next day and sent her to the hospital.


    The person who saved her was afraid to get involved, so he left after carrying her to the hospital. As for


    her, George had been always generous to women, giving him arge amount of wealth consecutively.


    Therefore, she had enough money to get recovered and repair her face.


    Unfortunately, the lord made a joke on her and it was the beginning of the disaster. Since nobody took


    care of her, all the doctors and nurses in the hospital knew that she was alone. Therefore, on a dark


    and windy night, she was raped by her doctor in charge.


    The doctor in charge was even older than her father. He was fat, tanned and ugly. When he smiled, his


    mouth was upied by the yellow teeth and smelly breath. Being pressed on top by a man like this,


    she could still remember how disgusting and desperate it was even until now.


    At that moment, she hated Paige and George so much.


    If it was not him who abandoned her, how dared Paige touch her!


    The hatred for destroying her face, being raped, she swore to god that she would return the pain to


    George and Paige tenfold in this life.


    Therefore, she didn''t choose to regain her previous appearance, instead, she changed into a


    Luckily, after all these hardships, the baby in her belly stayed alive. Samantha wanted to abort the


    baby. However, she was not cruel enough, so she returned to her hometown and gave birth to the


    child. She then gave the child to Mr. Linderman to raise. As for her, she decided to go back to the city


    again. She mixed herself into the upper ss of the City A, waiting for the chance to avenge.


    Unexpectedly, although she had the n, all the operation took her twenty seven years. In these years,


    the tortures that Taylor had exerted on her could crush any woman, and her hatred had umted


    endlessly.


    The old doctor that raped her had died of cancer before she even revenged on him. It was both happy


    and sad to hear, since she didn''t have the chance to torture him to death in person.


    Of course George did not know all these details, but when he heard that Samantha mentioned Paige,


    he immediately puzzled things out. He knew Paige well. That mean woman could think of and do any


    dirty tricks.


    He sighed and the anger for getting into drugs unconsciously quenched gradually. George did not say a


    word. He knew that he owed her. Today, she revenged on him. They did not owe each other anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He turned around and walked to the door. After that, it was as if he recalled something. He paused and


    looked back, "In this way, the daughter you adoptedtely¡­ She is my daughter?"


    The time matched closely.

 Chapter 302: Overplay

    Chapter 302: Overy


    Back then, he actually knew that the silver flower, or Samantha, was pregnant, but he still chose to


    abandon her without any exnation. He thought as long as he abandoned her, she would give up


    their child. Judged from now, his perspective back then was so wrong. This woman was too kind after


    all.


    "So what? Are you willing to acknowledge her? Do you dare?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samantha stared at George. The scheming was over, and she lost in the end. She was not satisfied or


    reconciled to the result at all.


    George was choked by Samantha''s question. Right, what could he do about this? He could never


    acknowledge their daughter. This would be such a stain for a high-rank government official. He could


    not allow any hindrance in his political career. Back then, the existence of Lawrence had already been


    the greatest risk he had even undertaken. Besides, it was the time when Paige gave birth to Allen. He


    lied to the public, iming that the two were twins. Only in this way, the rumor was suppressed.


    After mediating for a long time, George spoke in a stern tone, "As you said, I can''t acknowledge her,


    but rx, since the child was already born and has grown up. I willpensate you guys."


    Speaking of this, George paused and suddenly turned fierce, "But, you do not raise the devil again in


    the future, or I will not forgive you so easily like this time. Do not forget that you are not alone. You still


    have a son Martin, he''s not my child. By that time, I will not show mercy to you!"


    With that, Samantha''s face paled all of a sudden.


    George was about to leave without looking at Samantha, but when he walked to the door, he saw


    Vivian, who came back some time, standing outside the door and overhearing the conversation


    secretly.


    George''s sight darkened, he looked at Vivian up and down. This was he and Samantha''s daughter!


    "Dad¡­"


    Vivian was scared by his look. She had already overheard everything and said this word


    subconsciously.


    Although she knew that George could not be her father, yet she was ying the role as Samantha''s


    daughter. Naturally speaking, George was her father, so she thought she should just call him dad. This


    was how she interpreted things.


    However, she didn''t realize that she had overyed the role. A twenty-seven year-old daughter


    abandoned by her father, how would she act like this the first time they met?


    Didn''t she ever hate? Didn''t she ever resent? Didn''t she ever feel angry?


    Even if it wasn''t for herself, it should be for her own mother!


    George frowned when Vivian called him dad. His daughter was really sensible. As soon as she knew


    he was her father, she called him immediately. He even saw the hidden happiness in her eyes. He was


    supposed to be happy, at least his daughter did not hate him. Nevertheless, for unknown reason, he


    felt ufortable in his heart. It was possible that she reacted this way because of his power, fame


    and money!


    Samantha, who was in the room, shivered as she heard Vivian called George dad. She rushed out and


    saw that it was indeed Vivian. The former shivered even more.


    However, she shivered because of rage.


    p!


    "Ah¡­"


    Along with the clear sound of p was the scream of Vivian.


    Under extreme anger, Samantha swung her hand and pped Vivian hard.


    This was the first time Samantha beat Vivian. Before, although Vivian had so many shorings and


    had done many ridiculous thing, Samantha had been forgiving her. She even felt regretful and


    reprimanded herself, since she believed that it was because she did not take good care of her.


    But this time, Samantha was enraged. After the p, she stared at Vivian with a piercing look. She


    reproached, "What did you just call him? Do you have the sense of shame? He abandoned us for


    twenty seven years, and you call him dad so easily. You¡­ I will die of anger because of you. You''re not


    my daughter. Since you call him dad, then go with him. I don''t have a daughter like you. Get out!"


    Samantha shouted disappointedly and heartbreakingly, pushing Vivian outside madly.

 Chapter 303 Collapse Completely

    Chapter 303 Copse Completely


    George frowned and watched everything aside. He did not go mediate between the two. The result was


    that Vivian was indeed pushed outside of the house by Samantha. The door mmed shut and she


    was locked outside.


    Vivian had been already extremely mad. Throughout these years, even her biological mother Julia had


    never beaten her. However, she dared not to yell at Samantha. Now that she was kicked out by


    Samantha, she had already lost herposure, and her mind was mixed with anger and fear.


    George, who had been watching aside with cold eyes, took out a golden card from his pocket. He said


    rigidly, "Take this card. Your mom is angry now. Stay at the hotel for two days. I am leaving."


    Vivian immediately grabbed the card and her face that was already swollen put on a happy smile,


    "Thank you¡­Dad!"


    Vivian paused, but she still called dad sweetly. Samantha was not here anyway.


    George frowned again. He meditated for a moment and said, "Don''t call me like this in the future. No


    matter in front of the public or in private, I don''t want any rumors."


    Vivian was choked by his words, and her face paled a bit.


    George talked no more and got into his car, driving away. He got to hurry up for quitting the drug.


    As for Vivian, his new acknowledged "biological daughter", he had no good impression on her at all.


    Although he and Vivian had never lived together before, yet it was his instinct.


    Meanwhile, Samantha clenched her fists and roamed back and forth in the living room. As soon as she


    saw the maid who was sent to check the situation, she couldn''t help asking, "How is it? Did he take


    Vivian away?"


    Of course, he referred to George.


    Yes, Samantha would not have reacted so dramatically like that just because Vivian called George dad.


    She just wanted to find an excuse to kick Vivian to George''s side. If George even had the sense of


    responsibility as a father, he would definitely not want to see Vivian homeless. As long as Vivian was


    epted by him, by that time, even if she didn''t do anything, Paige would pick up a fight with George.


    Unfortunately, she misjudged again.


    The maid answered honestly, "Madam, Mr. Charles gave Vivian a golden card and left alone."


    Samantha''s body shook and stepped back. He was indeed heartless. She closed her eyes and waved


    her hands, "Then ask Vivian back!"


    She was not nning to kick Vivian away for real. It was her daughter who she had been missing for


    the past twenty seven years after all. She wouldn''t give her up despite of Vivian''s misdeeds.


    But the maid said, "Madam, Vivian also left after receiving the card."


    Samantha was stunned, then she shook her head and smiled bitterly. For the moment, she felt all sorts


    of emotions mixed together, and she didn''t even have the strength to talk. She waved her hands to tell


    the maid to leave. She sat on the sofa nkly alone.


    Suddenly, a figure stood in front of her silently. Samantha was shocked and she raised her head in


    fluster. All she saw was Joey standing in front expressionlessly, staring at her with a bitter look.


    Samantha was scared. It was not until now that she recalled that while she was quarreling with George,


    Joey had been hiding in her closet. That meant the affair between George and her was all heard not


    only by Vivian but also Joey.


    "You¡­I¡­"


    Samantha did not even know what she could say now. The bitter past had always been the taboo in her


    heart that she did not want to touch. Unexpectedly, it was heard by two people who were much


    younger than her. She felt extremely ashamed.


    Besides, Joey''s expression was strange andplicated at the moment. Samantha could not even


    read Joey''s mind.


    Joey did not speak either. She just started at Samantha like this for a long long time. She opened her


    mouth as if she wanted to say something, but in the end not a word came out. Finally, Joey turned


    around, passed by Samantha and left the house as well.


    When the truth was revealed, nobody could possibly know Joey''s inward feeling the moment when she


    found out that George was her biological father.


    She was stunnedpletely. She stiffened all over when she hid in the closet. All the blood in her body


    seemed to freeze. Her world copsedpletely!


    She could not ept this fact even with her death.


    George, the person who murdered her first child, the person whom she swore to revenge on no matter


    how much she paid, was her father by blood?


    But the thing that broke her down the most was that George was Allen''s father!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In this way, then Allen was her elder brother, her brother with the same father but different mothers!


    No!


    There was a voice crying hysterically in the deepest part of her heart.


    No, she couldn''t believe this. She wouldn''t believe even if she died.

 Chapter 304 Enchanting As Before

    Chapter 304 Enchanting As Before


    Allen was her lover, her child''s father. How could he turn into her brother with an easy blink. No way, it


    was not going to happen.


    Joey''s brain hurt very much. The world was spinning around, but she couldn''t faint, because her brain


    was very clear, though it hurt so much.


    She already lost the energy to feel sad for Samantha''s miserable experience. Her heart was already


    broken by this cruel fact. Her world turned dark all of a sudden without a bright day anymore.


    She didn''t know how she climbed out of the closet and how she walked down the stairs to Samantha''s


    front. Her mind waspletely chaotic. She couldn''t say a word despite her million thoughts.


    Therefore, she could only walk away alone as far as possible.


    After leaving the house, the sun outside was piercing. Joey walked blindly. She kept walking and had


    no idea what she should do. Her mind had already gone nk.


    The time wore on quietly. The sun turned into sunset that was as red as blood.


    Joey, whose soul had already been taken away, finally couldn''t walk anymore due to tiredness. She sat


    down slowly, burying her head in her knees. However, she did not realize that she was sitting in the


    middle of the road right now. All of a sudden, the cars horn screamed from all sides. Unfortunately,


    Joey couldn''t hear any of them.


    At the end, it was the vibration of the phone that woke her up from the stun.


    Seeing herself blocking the way of so many cars, Joey walked aside nkly. Then she took out her


    phone rigidly. She saw the call was from Allen.


    Joey''s tears suddenly stream down from her eyes. She couldn''t tell what it felt like in her heart.


    She just watched the phone buzzing nkly, but she had no courage to pick it up.


    Finally, Allen called no more after the ten unsessful calls.


    Joey felt her heart emptier.


    After ten minutes!


    The phone rang again. Joey didn''t know what her thought was. She hurriedly answered the phone in


    the first time.


    It turned out¡­ It was not Allen who called, instead, it was Martin.


    Ever since thest unsessful love confession, Martin had not shown up in her sight anymore. Joey


    almost forgot that he used to confess to her and even make a proposal.


    As for this time, Martin called and said, "Allen is in trouble. If you do not want to lose him, then go to


    Room 38 at the 12th floor of the Esme Club!"


    With that, Martin went silent for a long time, then he hung up the phone with a heavy heart.


    God knew how much his heart struggled to make this call.


    But he was not Chance after all. Compared to Chance''s strong sense of possession for Joey, he


    preferred Joey to get the happiness she wanted, so he chose to inform Joey.


    Back to the time to ten minutes ago.


    After Allen finished with the work in hand, he called Joey immediately, hoping to ask her out for dinner.


    Unexpectedly, Joey did not answer all his calls. He immediately felt uneasy and hurriedly called Philip.


    Philip told him that Joey went shopping with Sarah and did not return to thepany or the hotel. She


    should still be with Sarah.


    As Allen heard that there was someone with Sarah, he felt relieved. He thought Joey went shopping in


    a bustling area and did not hear the phone calls.


    Coincidentally, Ynda called.


    Allen was not nning to answer the phone originally, but he recalled that he was talking about divorce


    recently with Ynda. If they did notmunicate with one another at all, how could they divorce


    peacefully? He really didn''t want Joey to wait too long, so he picked up the phone coldly.


    Unexpectedly, Ynda asked him out to talk about the divorce, but the location must be the Esme


    Club.


    Allen thought for a moment and agreed.


    No matter Ynda was really going to talk about the divorce or having some other schemes, he would


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    be extremely careful this time. He would not be like at the night four years ago¡ª being drugged by


    Ynda, sleeping at the same bed. He made the most regretful mistake that he had ever done to Joey


    in his life.


    As a result, Allen arrived at the Esme Club on time.


    It was the same private room as four years ago. He pushed open the door and the decoration was as


    before.


    Like four years ago, there was only Ynda alone in here.


    What''s more, she wore the same purple red V miniskirt as four years ago. The sexiest breasts and long


    legs were exposed. Under the tender light of the private room, every inch of her snow-white skin was


    like ting with ayer of affectionate luster. She was much more enchanting than any time.

 Chapter 305 Ensnare Allen

    Chapter 305 Ensnare Allen


    On the table in front of her, there were a bottle of high-end red wine and two goblets.


    Allen''s eyes flickered. This scene was so familiar that he began to get mad, because this reminded him


    of the scheme at that night four years ago.


    But Ynda, as if she did not see the anger in Allen''s eyes, smiled and raised her hand to give the


    space, asking Allen to sit next to her to talk.


    Allen walked by, but he only sat down in front of her. Then he went straight to the point, putting the


    divorce agreement and a pen on the table in front of her. He said, "Nothing else to say. Sign this, and I


    will give you everything that you deserve to have."


    The smile on Ynda''s face remained as though she had already known Allen would do this. She


    lowered her eyes to see. There was already Allen''s name on the divorce agreement. The handwriting


    presented his determination, and the agreement woulde into effect as soon as she signed as well.


    "Okay, I will sign!"


    Beyond Allen''s expectation, Ynda did not talk nonsense and really picked up the pen and signed.


    Allen was indeed surprised, but he sighed in relief in his heart. Unexpectedly, Ynda paused suddenly


    half way through. She then put down the pen slowly and raised her head. She looked at Allen pitifully


    with tears in her eyes, "Allen, before we divorce, I just want to ask you onest question¡ªhave you


    truly loved me?"


    Allen looked away and did not face her. After mediating for a long time, she said, "It''s already


    meaningless to ask this question by this time. No matter I loved you or not, those were the past. You


    don''t have to dy the process, sign it!"


    Even though he had loved her, it was in the past, and all the beautiful memory in the past was ruined


    by Ynda in all these years. If it were not that Allen was worried about Ynda possible refusal to


    sign because of anger, he wouldn''t be so implicit.


    "Yeah, it''s already meaningless to ask this question at this time¡­"


    Ynda put down the pen in her hand and grabbed the wine on the table, "I know your heart is already


    as hard as the stone. I can do nothing about it, but we have beenwful couples for all these years, we


    can''t just end the rtionship like this, can we? Shouldn''t we have a drink in honor of our past?"


    As she spoke, she served the wine for Allen.


    "Wait a minute!"


    A dash of coldness shed across Allen''s eyes, then he took out a cup from behind like doing a magic


    trick. A shadow of contemptuous smile touched his mouth, and he said, "I know you like drinking red


    wine, so I bring you the Chateau Lafite Rothschild 1982. This is definitely ten times better than the one


    in your hand."


    With that, Allen opened the lid of the bottle and poured red wine into the sses.


    He would never forget four years ago in this ce Ynda said the exact same thing and then coaxed


    him into drinking a cup of red wine. In the end, it made him lose Joey, so this time he paid extra


    attention. He was not nning to make the same mistake again no matter what.


    Since she liked to drink so much, he was willing to apany her, but they could only drink the wine


    that he brought.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, Ynda became awkward as she saw that Allen was so wary. She put down the red wine


    and picked up the wine brought by Allen. She tried her best to force a smile and said, "Okay, let''s try


    yours."


    Allen smiled and took a sip of the wine, then he raised his hands to ask Ynda to continue signing.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, he immediately felt ufortable. His head was spinning and his


    eyelids were too heavy to be raised. This was exactly the omen of passing out!


    Allen was stunned. He tried his best to widen his eyes to look at Ynda. A moment ago, Ynda still


    looked pitiful, but now she was already masked with a confident smile. It was definitely the smile of


    victory!


    "The¡­ss¡­"


    The moment before Allen passed out, he finally figured out the reason.


    The wine was brought by him, so it wouldn''t have any problem. Thus, the problem could only be within


    the cup that held the wine.


    He didn''t expect Ynda would ensnare him like this again.


    Looking at Allen whoy on the sofa peacefully, Ynda suddenly felt frustrated again. It took a woman


    such kind of skill to keep a man. She was really really a loser. But she had to do this, she really had no


    other choice.


    One had to admit that Ynda was extremely smart. She clearly knew that if she tried to drug Allen in


    other ces, she would not have seeded so easily, because only this ce could infuriate Allen.


    Allen would lose his mind once he was enraged, which gave her the opportunity to dupe him.


    At the same time, she knew that Allen would pay extra attention to guard against her, so she prepared


    herself well. She not only put drug in the wine but also in the cup. The result was as she expected and


    as she hoped.

 Chapter 306 Meeting Formally

    Chapter 306 Meeting Formally


    Ynda opened the door and found the waiter. In the name of a friend who was drunk and needed to


    book a room for rest, she asked two waiters to carry Allen to the room that she had already book


    beforehand¡ªRoom 38 at 12th floor!


    Unexpectedly, this scene was seen by Martin.


    Ever since thest time that his love confession was refused by Joey, Martin had beening to Esme


    every night to get himself drunk. In fact, he had already seen Allen when thetter walked into the club.


    It was just that he didn''t greet Allen. Perhaps, it was an obstacle in his mind, which was very strange.


    He didn''t want to encounter Allen. It wasn''t until he saw Allen being carried away by two waiters and


    Ynda with an unfathomable expression that Martin guessed something vaguely. A few days ago, he


    heard that Allen and Ynda were talking about divorce.


    After a few minutes of struggle, he finally picked up the phone to call Joey.


    For one thing, he really hoped Joey could get her happiness, which was undoubtedly Allen.


    And, he really hated his sister Ynda who bullied him and his mother since childhood. If not that they


    were rted biologically, he would not let her live such a free and unfettered life. This time was just a


    little punishment.


    But he didn''t know that his little punishment was equal to destroying thest hope of Ynda''s life.


    In the private room, the waiter put Allen on the bed and Ynda paid the tips, locking the door tightly.


    On the bed, Allen was already waking up, but he was still dizzy and powerless all over, and his body


    was boiling hot.


    Allen clenched his teeth and tried to sit up. He found that he didn''t even have the strength to lift his


    hand. He could only watch Ynda climb on the bed slowly and got closer to him gradually, removing


    the clothes on him.


    "Go away¡­"


    He strained to spill out only the two words.


    In his heart, he had already hated Ynda more than ever before.


    However, Ynda smiled like a blooming flower.


    "Allen, don''t be mad. Now, just lie here and enjoy!"


    She stretched out and touched Allen''s handsome profile. Ynda''s gaze was obsessed and crazy, and


    her breath smelt fragrant, "It has been four years. You never touch me nor any other women. You have


    been restraining yourself for four years. This is too cruel for a normal man who''s less than thirty years


    old. I do not believe that you don''t want¡­"


    As she talked, Ynda''s finger slipped down Allen''s firm chest all the way down to his belly. However,


    when she wanted to go down, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    Ynda frowned and got off the bed, walking to the door. She wanted to see who it was from the


    peephole, but she could only see the fiery roses. The person''s face was concealedpletely by the


    roses.


    "Who is it?"


    Ynda immediately felt rmed.


    "Hi, I am from the flower store. I am here to deliver flowers."


    Outside the door, a woman''s voice came in. It was very raucous as though she caught a cold.


    After hearing that, Ynda couldn''t help sighing in relief. Since the person was a woman, she let her


    guard down and answered impatiently, "You''re at the wrong room. We did not order flowers."


    Unexpectedly, the person insisted, "Madam, the address wrote Room 38 at 12th floor. I am just here to


    deliver the flowers. If you do not ept them, I can''t report to my boss. Please open the door and


    ept the flowers!"


    Ynda couldn''t help feeling angry. A person who delivered flowers showed up suddenly at this time.


    It was really annoying. It must be thest owner who checked out but forgot to inform the flower store


    to change the delivery address. Thinking of this possibility, Ynda could only ept it. At this


    moment, she wanted no more trouble, and she just wanted to ept the flowers and had this woman


    disappear immediately.


    Beyond her expectation, when she just unlocked the door, the woman outside knocked open her door


    hurriedly and forcefully. The woman rushed inside.


    Ynda didn''t expect this and was knocked in the head by the door. She covered her forehead and


    screamed painfully.


    With this time, Joey had already rushed to Allen whoy on the bed.


    Yes, the person who imed herself to be here to deliver flowers was Joey.


    She stretched out her hand and felt that Allen was boiling hot all over, and his skins reddened. He had


    already lost his sanity under the drug effect. He opened his mouth and murmured slightly, but Joey


    could not hear what he was saying.


    Joey had already known that Allen was drugged by an extremely powerful philtre.


    When Ynda saw Joey, the person who delivered flowers, rushed directly to Allen, the former felt both


    angry and anxious. Ynda did not see Joey''s face clearly. She rushed forward and grabbed Joey''s


    shoulder, yelling harshly, "Hey, you bitch. What the fuck is wrong with you? He''s my man. How dare


    you touch him? Shame on¡­"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Before Ynda finished her words, Joey turned around abruptly, a fierce gaze dashed toward Ynda.


    All of a sudden, Ynda''s words were choked by her re.

 Chapter 307 Beat Her Hard

    Chapter 307 Beat Her Hard


    "You¡­"


    Ynda pointed at Joey with her hand shaking. It was not until a long time had passed did she speak


    unbelievably, "¡­Joey Linderman?"


    Joey had changed so much in these four years, but Ynda recognized her at the first nce.


    Joey stood up slowly. She turned around, raised her hand, and pped Ynda, who was still in


    astonishment, in the face with a snap. The whole process was done smoothly. After that, Joey said


    coldly, "Despicable."


    Touching her pped left face, Ynde was shocked!


    Quickly, the shock turned into fury.


    "How dare you p me¡­ Ah¡­"


    "Shameless!"


    Not having finished her words, Ynda was pped again by Joey in the right side of her face.


    Ynda waspletely speechless.


    She was pped by Joey again and again. How was it possible for her to bear the shame? Without a


    word, she screamed and rushed to Joey with sharp eyes.


    She wanted to grapple with Joey like a shrew, but regretfully, Joey didn''t give her the chance. Her


    primary target was Allen in the bed.


    To save her time, Joey dodged her attack, and grabbed her wavy hair when Ynda was about to run


    into her. And then, Joey pressed down Ynda''s head and lifted her knee, giving a strong hit to


    Ynda''s head with a bang.


    "Ah!"


    What a shriek. Ynda was racked with headaches and buzzing after the great impact, and her tugged


    hair brought her more pain quickly.


    But the show was not over.


    The fighting reminded Joey of the resentment deep down her heart and the unbearable memory of


    losing her child. Now, she was going to let Ynda pay for it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Rhythmically, heavily, cruelly, Joey kneed her three times without hesitation.


    This was not a usual fight between the jealous women, but torture given by Joey. Ynda was beaten


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    without a chance to talk or fight back.


    Even a strong man couldn''t stand the four strikes from Joey, let alone Ynda who had been spoiled


    from her youth.


    Soon, Ynda was badly hurt and couldn''t even make a noise. Joey loosed the gripon dragging her


    hair, and then Ynda fell on the ground like a worm. She was fainted with her head bleeding and eyes


    closing.


    Joey left Ynda behind and lifted Allen, who was almost in aa. She carried him to the bathroom


    tiredly and put him beneath the shower. Then, she turned on the switch, and cold water was poured


    upon Allen''s head.


    Allen''s skin was so hot that it made vapors under the shower. Allen gave an involuntary shudder, and


    soon he regained consciousness and his body became cooler. He opened his eyes and saw Joey


    standing in front of him.


    "Joey¡­"


    Allen couldn''t believe this.


    "Allen¡­"


    Joey was overjoyed when she saw Allen awoke, and reached her hands to help him stand up.


    "Go away. You are not Joey. This must be my hallucination. Damn it, how shameless you are,


    Ynda!"


    Allen pushed Joey''s hands away in anger. He believed it was a hallucination caused by the drug,


    because he still remembered that it was Ynda standing in front of him not long ago. It was


    impossible for Joey to show up right away.


    Hearing this, Joey felt heartache. It turned out that he had stood by her all along, making no reason for


    Joey to hate him.


    But everything became meaningless after she knew the truth.


    How could she still be with him with all of these morality and ethics?


    Now that he believed that she was only a hallucination, so be it. Joey closed her eyes in sorrow and a


    tear ran down her face. She turned around and walked to the door slowly.


    But it was not Ynda''s style to leave quietly with and tears. It was Joey''s style, one and only.


    Allen''s gaze sharpened, and immediately he confirmed that the Joey in front of him was not an illusion.


    It was real.


    Without any hesitation, he dashed to her and hugged her from behind. He put his chin on Joey''s white


    nape and gasped, "Baby, it''s you. It''s really you¡­"


    He was murmuring. Driven by the drug, he was kissing Joey''s thin neck and generally down to her


    beautiful corbone.

 Chapter 308 How to Continue This Love

    Chapter 308 How to Continue This Love


    "Don''t¡­"


    Joey was thrilled by Allen''s kisses and almost unable to stand. Then, she turned around, pushed Allen


    away, and said painfully, "Allen, we can''t¡­"


    Allen was unexpected and stepped back.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Joey bitterly, Allen restrained his lust and said in rustiness, "I won''t force you, never. Just


    leave now, I will be fine after taking a shower."


    Then he took back the gaze and turned around.


    Only God knew how attractive Joey was to him, but the resistance deep down into Joey''s heart hurt


    him so much. For a man, it was fatal than any word.


    It turned out that they had changed so much in these four years.


    Joey looked at the back of Allen, which was shaking because of the restraint. She was supposed to


    leave once and for all, but she couldn''t step away.


    She hoped so much to follow her heart and hold him from the back, cing her ear on his vest,


    listening to his heartbeat, and feeling his body temperature just like she used to be. But regretfully, she


    had no ce to do so now.


    In the beginning, she knew nothing, and didn''t know it was wrong.


    But now, she knew everything. How could she continue to be wrong?


    At this moment, she was reminded of Martha.


    Suddenly, she started to envy this girl, who could pursue her love without caring about the judgments


    from people.


    What would Martha do in such a case?


    Joey wanted to know so much.


    Now, she realized that it required courage to pursue love.


    But she flinched when facing morality and ethics.


    She was conservative, in nature.


    And this night, would be suffering.


    Allen was still drenching himself with cold water, and Joey was still watching him. Allen was suffering


    physically, and Joey was suffering mentally.


    They were so close to each other, but so far away from each other.


    After the shower, Allen calmed himself down, but he felt heater and heater. Due to the long, cold


    shower and the side effect of the drug, he had a fever¡­


    In the early morning with a cold breeze, Joey went back to the hotel in exhaustion.


    Opening the door, Joey was stunned.


    It was Philip who sat on the sofa, frowning, and smoking cigarettes. On the desk, it was an ashtray


    filled with butts. He must be waiting for her the whole night.


    Joey felt guilty and heartache. Philp was not a smoker, but now he had smoked so much because of


    his anxiety of the long waiting.


    "Philp!"


    Joey approached him gently and whispered.


    It seemed that he had heard Joey opening the door already. He was not surprised by her return and


    continued to smoke with his head down. But he sucked so hard that the smoke ran into his throat,


    causing a racking cough.


    Joey brought a cup of water for him in a hurry, like a child knowing she had done something wrong, and


    handed it to Philip carefully, "Here, drink some water."


    Philip looked up and nced at Joey, but didn''t take the cup from her.


    That nce was filled with pain, sorrow, and helplessness.


    Without a word, Philip stood up and walked outside of the door.


    "Philip,st night I¡­"


    Joey was trying to exin hastily.


    "You don''t need to exin to me."


    Philip halted and raised his hand to stop her. "You don''t need to do this. Your return has already made


    me relieved. I''m going to work."


    Finishing the speaking, he walked out quickly.


    "Philip¡­"


    Joey went after him for a few steps, but eventually, she stood weakly in the middle of the house. She


    knew that Philip misunderstood her and thought she spent a night with Allen.


    But he didn''t me her at all!


    "Oh, Philip, why are you so nice to me! You are so nice that I have already feel ashamed!"


    Joey fell on the sofa. She closed her eyes and felt an acute headache.


    After midnight, Allen was fainted because of the fever, and she brought him to the hospital. It was not


    Chance''s hospital, of course. In no way would she trust Chance again.


    Then, she took care of him by his side the whole night, without taking a rest.


    When the sun rose, she spent huge money in hiring a nursing worker for him and went back to the


    hotel. She really didn''t want to face Allen when he awoke.


    She didn''t know what else she could talk to him.


    What was the root of their affection? Love, or blood?


    What was the affection between them? Lovers'', or families''?


    It drove her crazy.


    Coming back for a long time, she had a stroke out many times, and knocked down so many people, but


    she had never felt tired as this time, having no strength the open her eyes!

 Chapter 309 Dust to Dust

    Chapter 309 Dust to Dust


    In the next two days, she stayed in the hotel.


    She wanted to have some room for thinking about how to handle the rtionship with Allen.


    During the days, Philip sent her the result of DNAparison with Samantha, Mrs. Linderman, and Mr.


    Linderman, which showed that she was the daughter of Samantha and had no blood rtion to the


    Lindermans. She was calm about the result, because she was already numb after all the hits she had


    got.


    She only felt heartache when she remembered that Mr. Linderman treated her like his real daughter. If


    possible, she hoped Mr. Linderman could be her real father.


    Meanwhile, she made a call to Fiona, requesting her to bring Sammy to the hospital and make a


    general check-up.


    Along these years. Sammy was healthy and smart, but she was still worried that Sammy would get


    some weird gic diseases.


    Luckily, everything was fine with Sammy.


    Joey was relieved.


    Looked like, God was still blessing her!


    On the third day, Joey was about to stay in the room, but a call from Philip excited her. She braced


    herself up, dressed herself, and drove to thepany.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The prey was finally to be caught.


    And now, she would be the hunter to finish the hunt.


    Without any doubt, the prey was Ben Hawk!


    Remarkably, Quentin finished the job with high efficiency. He obtained all of Ben''s evidence of crime in


    only two days.


    Of course, Helen also made a lot of contributions. Without her help, it would be much difficult for him to


    find all the evidence.


    Seemed like Quentin knew more about how to treat a woman than Ben!


    Several minutester.


    Joey showed up in thepany with a confident aura. Two days were long enough for her to cover her


    scars.


    She walked into thepany from the left door, and at the same time, prosecutors got in from the right.


    They showed their identity and requested to see Ben.


    Joey weed them with a smile and told them she was pleased to cooperate, and led them to Ben''s


    office.


    Opening the door, she saw Ben packing up his stuff. He was about to quit.


    He had cashed in all thepany stock he owned at a high price and put the money in the safe at


    home. When he finished packing up the personal files and documents in the office, he could leave the


    Seeing Joeye in with two strong men wearing a police uniform, Ben did not care about them at


    first. He thought that Joey hired some security guards to check him and prevent him from bringing any


    ssified documents out of thepany.


    "What? Do you want to see me off?"


    Lounging on the chair of managerfortably, Ben raised his eyebrows and looked at Joey. He made


    an irritating smile and said, "Surprise, huh? I don''t care about you merging mypany. Giving me


    some time, I can own tens of thousands ofpanies!"


    Looking at him, Joey smiled, which terrified Ben.


    "Ben Hawk, it is about time for you to pay the price, but you are still having your daydream. How


    pathetic you are!"


    Joey approached Ben, bracing herself with her hands against his table, and looked at him coldly.


    Ben started to feel worried. He stood up and was about to say something, but the two prosecutors


    stepped forward, showing their identity, and said, "We are from the procuratorate. Are you Mr. Ben


    Hawk?"


    Once hearing this, his face became pale. This was a natural reaction for a crime facingw enforcers.


    The two men heard no reply from him, so they repeated their words once again.


    Only then did Ben realize and said dully, "Yes¡­Yes, I am."


    "Mr. Ben Hawk, we had evidence of you involving in a case of financial crime, and we are here to arrest


    you!"


    Once they finished their words, a pair of handcuffs appeared and was put on the hands of Ben, who


    looked pale and desperate.

 Chapter 310 Fail to Threaten

    Chapter 310 Fail to Threaten


    Hearing the prosecutors'' words and seeing the dazzling cold handcuff, Ben, who was overbearing a


    moment ago, immediately copsed. He sat on the chair behind, and his lips trembling, but no words


    were spilled out.


    "Mr. Ben Hawk, pleasee with us!"


    The person urged expressionlessly. He would run into several people like Ben who were horrified once


    they spotted the handcuff, and he had been used to this.


    Ben shivered all over, then he abruptly raised his head. A fierce look dashed toward Joey who was


    smiling, "It''s you. It''s you. Everything is done by you, isn''t it?"


    Joey smiled innocently, "Nonsense! I knew nothing about his move since the beginning. If not for these


    two police officers, I wouldn''t have known that you are so daring and transgressive like this. You,


    deserve this!"


    Risked danger in desperation, and he still wanted to be in a whole skin. Would there be such a good


    thing in the world?


    The answer was, of course, no!


    "Bitch, you frame me. Everything is a trap set by you. Bitch, I am gonna kill you!"


    Seeing Joey''s innocent and gloating look, Ben could not maintain hisposure. He stood up and


    rushed to Joey madly.


    "Hold yourself!"


    However, he was pressed against the office table by the two officers. In just a second, he couldn''t move


    at all.


    Yet, Ben had already gone on a rampage. As he thought of spending the rest of his life in prison, how


    could he remain calm? Now he was an outraged lion, shouting at Joey and the veins stood out on his


    temples, "Joey, you frame me like this. You will not have a good ending. Let me tell you. I have already


    prepared everything beforehand. Once I am in trouble, your stuffs will be sent to Allen. You might not


    know that I know what you have been busy with recently. You seduced Allen and asked him to divorce


    his wife. You are still dreaming to be with Allen again. If those things were seen by Allen, let''s see


    whether Allen still wants you. Haha. You make me suffer. I''ll do the same to you."


    Joey sniffed and looked at Ben who was pressed tightly as though she was looking at a clown. She


    smiled coldly and said, "You want to y loss-at-both-sides game? I''m quite interested. It makes you


    stay in the prison for your entire life. This cost is worthy!"


    For these two days, she had already thought about it thoroughly. There was no chance between Allen


    and her anymore, but she was afraid that Allen might not let go. Then she would use the photos and


    videos owned by Ben. If Allen knew about everything, with his perfectionism, he wouldn''t marry her


    even if he still couldn''t get over her. Although this method was a bit too cruel, yet it was the most


    effective one undoubtedly.


    Ben finally realized that Joey was not joking as he saw the icy-cold gaze of Joey. She already cared


    about nothing. He flustered in the end. He was in an unprecedented panic.


    The only bargaining chip he got failed as well!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two police officers did not want to talk with Ben anymore. They held Ben out of the office.


    All of a sudden, all the staffs in thepany were shocked and chased all the way to watch.


    But Ben did not give up. He stretched his neck and was looking for something among the crowd.


    When the police held him into the elevator, Philip had already been in the elevator.


    As the elevator''s door closed, Philip said coldly to Ben, who hadpletely lost hisposure, "What


    were you looking for just now? Helen?"


    Ben shivered as if he just noticed Philip was also in the elevator besides the two police officers. He


    asked hurriedly, "Where''s she? Didn''t shee to work today?"


    Though he knew that Philip was Joey''s people, he had no choice but to ask Philip.


    Philip shook his head and faced Ben pitifully, "Back in the university, I thought you were pretty smart


    and outstanding. Now, it seems that you''re actually stupid and blind. You cast a good girl like Joey


    aside and choose to mess with a lustful woman like Vivian. Now you''re even worse. You could even


    take a fancy to a woman like Helen. What a blind man!"


    Ben''s face went ghastly pale gradually under Philip''s words, but he couldn''t say anything. Everything


    Philip said was reasonable and incisive.


    It wasn''t until the elevator almost went down to the first floor that Philip eventually answered Ben''s


    question, "Helen ran away with Quentin. I heard that she took millions with her. Did you forget to lock


    the safe box in your house?"

 Chapter 311 My Honor to Meet You

    Chapter 311 My Honor to Meet You


    Ben almost fainted after hearing Philip''s words.


    But Philip wasn''t satisfied with what Ben had suffered. He continued, "What a tricky Mr. Quentin. I


    heard that he had a special rtionship with your ex-girlfriend, Vivian Linderman. Now he again


    sessfully seduced your girlfriend, Helen Kemp, and took all the money you have got by all means


    even at the price of your life. Well, he was naturally born for defeating you, wasn''t he?"


    What happened in this world was truly mysterious. One evil man defeated the other evil one. But when


    did the first evil one get retributions?


    Ben couldn''t hear Philip''s words. He felt his brain was buzzing and he was almost copsed.


    His woman ran away with another man with his money.


    If that man wasn''t Quentin, he might not feel that bad. But that man was the one who he deeply hated


    in his entire life.


    Before this time, he hoped that Helen would hire the bestwyer for him and help him litigate. Then he


    would have a chance to get out of the predicament and staged aeback. But it seemed to be


    impossible now!


    Seeing Ben''s breakdown, Philip smiled with indifference. When the elevator''s door parted, Ben was


    sent out under escort. Then Philip straightly went to Joey Linderman''s office.


    Joey sat on the chair and watched the blue sky and white clouds through the window. There was no


    expression on her face.


    Philip felt worried about Joey. He gently walked to her and said in a soft voice, "What''s wrong? Ben


    finally got arrested. The first step of our n finished perfectly. Aren''t you happy?"


    Joey looked back to Philip. She really wanted to smile and told him that she was very happy. But ... she


    couldn''t even force a smile. She wasn''t happy at all.


    Once she thought she would be joyful if defeating Ben. But the fact wasn''t like that. It was true that Ben


    finally got retribution. But ... the hurt and the scar would never dissipate.


    And Ben had said that as long as he met with a mishap, the photos and videos would be sent to Allen.


    At this moment, Allen must have received it!


    Although with an early made decision, Joey was in great upset when thinking of Allen''s seeing these


    pictures.


    Joey couldn''t help but cry with hands covered her face.


    Philip was startled. He didn''t know why Joey cried. But he assumed that it was because Ben was finally


    punished, and he had reminded Joey of something unhappy in the past. So she wept bitter tears.


    Philip approached Joey and gently draped his hand on her shoulder. He said in a soft voice, "Don''t be


    sad. What''s past is prologue.. Everything will be better and better. Trust me. I will always be your side."


    ¡®Until the day you will not need me.''


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip didn''t speak out thest sentence.


    He had deeply understood that his affection for Joey had gradually be a burden and guilt. He


    didn''t want to see that.


    "It was my honor to meet you, ¡­ Philip!"


    Joey leaned against Philip''s waist weakly. She felt extremely tired and wanted to have a rest. She smelt


    the faint scent from his breath. Although there wasn''t a butterfly in her stomach, which wasn''t like the


    feeling she had when being with Allen, she felt a great peace.


    Philip smiled when hearing "It was my honor to meet you". He felt all efforts had paid off.


    Noticing Joey calming down, Philip said, "Quentin had already run away with Helen and took away all


    Ben''s money. It seemed that he didn''t need the position of deputy manager you promised to give him.


    Are there any candidates in your mind?"


    "It depended on you, Philip. You have been here in thepany longer than I have stayed. I knew less


    than a half of things you knew."


    Joey wiped the tears on her face. She sat still and thought, "It seemed that this matter benefited


    Quentin the most. We looked down on him and Helen before. This time, both of them must be badly


    happy!"


    Philip said, "The one who betrayed others would be betrayed one day. This world is like a cycle. I don''t


    believe they will have a good ending!"


    Joey nodded. But these weren''t within her mind.


    The internal phone call suddenly rang. Joey picked it up and heard the front desk clerk''s voice. "Ady


    suddenly broke to see you, Ms. Joey. But she didn''t make an appointment and refuses to wait. She is


    now making trouble for the security guard. Do you want to see her?"


    Joey frowned slightly. "What''s her name?"


    After Joey came back to work, it was the first time that someone asked to see her definitely.


    "She said her name was Ynda Moore!"


    The clerk replied respectfully.

 Chapter 312 You Dont Deserve It!

    Chapter 312 You Don''t Deserve It!


    Joey frowned. She thought for a moment and said, "OK. Bring her here."


    Since Ynda came to see her as bold as brass, what would Joey be afraid of?


    Due to the fact that Joey put herself on speaker, Philip could clearly hear what they were talking about.


    Looking at Joey, Philip said with worried eyes, "Actually, this kind of person isn''t worth meeting, Joey.


    She is nothing but a hassle to you."


    Philip thought Joey was upied by some troubles. He worried Joey would be unhappier when she


    met Ynda.


    Joey shook her head and took a deep breath, "It''s okay. I won''t escape from it since it''s a part of the


    n anyway. Now Ben had got his retribution. And next is Ynda."


    Although Joey had been mentally and physically exhausted because of being tortured by that


    desperate truth, she was well aware that her battle wasn''t over. She won''t escape even if being really


    tired!


    Philip didn''t say anything this time. He knew Joey as an independent person not until Joey showed


    him.


    Two minutester, Ynda wore a fashion cap and rushed into Joey''s office aggressively with four tall


    husky bodyguards.


    Philip took a nce at those bodyguards and then leaned upon Joey''s office chair with a look of


    indifference.


    As long as Philip was here, such paper tigers as those fourteen people couldn''t approach Joey within


    two meters. After all, Philip was once a taekwondo instructor.


    Joey was amused by Ynda''sing. It seemed Ynda was afraid of being defeated likest time


    so that today she brought these seem-like strong men.


    Ynda got angrier than before since Joey gave a scornful smile. She came up beside the desk and


    thumped on it fiercely, saying, "You break your promise, Joey! Four years ago, you had sworn that you


    wouldn''t meet Allen anymore. And I had given you three million as an exchange."


    "Well. That seems to be the case."


    Joey nodded. And then she gave a mysterious smile, "So what?"


    Ynda was stunned by her indifference at the moment. Then she replied more furiously, "You''ve


    sworn to god.¡ªAs long as you break it, god won''t let you off!"


    Joey said softly, "Well. Really? Did I swear? I''m sorry about forgetting it."


    "You..."


    Ynda said with body trembled, "You don''t keep your promise. You will..."


    "Keeping words with a man like you? Are you kidding me?"


    Joey looked at Ynda with cold eyes and went on interrupting her, "You say god won''t let me off. But I


    live well now, don''t I? So god is on my side for no need to keep promise with you!"


    Ynda was utterly difited and thenughed, "Well. Well. Do you really think that you y a


    series of rogue and I could do nothing? Tell you, Joey. I won''t get divorced with Allen. And you won''t


    have any good results with Allen."


    Thest words cut Joey to the quick at the moment.


    Joey had no mood to speak anything and stood up angrily. She said with cold voice, "Didn''t you get


    hurtst time, Ynda? You still seek for pains today, don''t you?"


    Hearing these words, Ynda stepped back a few steps and fiddled with her cap. Last time, her


    forehead was hurt by Joey''s knees for four times and had been in aa for eight hours. After waking


    up, she stayed in a hospital for another two days to have X-ray examinations, do intravenous infusion


    and take medicines. Her forehead was now swollen so that she had to go out with her big hat covering


    it.


    When thinking of it, Ynda was still quite fear. Thus this time, she deliberately took four bodyguards in


    case Joey hurt her again.


    Now, seeing that Joey was about to hit her, Ynda stepped back as a natural reflection.


    But at the thought of being fully prepared this time, Ynda had confidence and sneered, "Well. Is it


    because I''ve hit the nail on the head that hurts you? Haha. As long as I don''t get divorced with Allen, I


    will be his wife forever. And you, of course, can continue seducing him and even having sex with him.


    But you will forever be a shameless mistress that everyone will spit at!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing these words, the first one who got angry was Philip.


    He tended to fight but Ynda stretched hands to pull him back.


    "Let me deal with my own business."


    Joey looked at Philip firmly. It was the war between women that should be solved by these women.


    Philip frowned and considered that Ynda''s words really hurt. How could he tolerate her to humiliate


    Joey? But self-confidence and adherence shown from Joey''s eyes let him understand that this time, he


    really didn''t need to intervene in thisplicated situation.

 Chapter 313 Never Forgive You

    Chapter 313 Never Forgive You


    After talking to Philip, Joey turned around and walked to Ynda at a leisurely pace. She said in a


    moderate but cold voice, "You actually know who the mistress is, Ynda! Allen never has sex with you


    and you are only a so-called "wife". How pitiful you are. Since you have time toe here and make


    fool of yourself, you might as well go back and think about how to make a living after divorce. Go away


    now! Or I won''t mind dragging you out!"


    Hearing these sharp words, Ynda was really angry. But in the face of Joey''s getting nearer, she had


    no choice but to take a step back, for she no longer wanted Joey to be close to her. Undoubtedly,


    Ynda had already lost the battle before it really got started.


    Although Ynda had four bodyguards by her side, she couldn''t screw here up. After all, here was


    Joey''spany. Suddenly, Ynda felt that she truly disgraced herself today. She didn''t build her own


    dignity while being taught lessons. She wasn''t really reconciled.


    Ynda gritted her teeth. She retreated towards the door while pointing and saying to Joey with


    malicious words, "Just wait and see. I''ll never get divorced with Allen! You''ll spend your whole life


    acting as a..."


    "Get away!"


    Joey''s face tilted to one side and she picked up the porcin coffee cup on the desk, throwing it to


    Ynda.


    "Ah..."


    Ynda gave out a scream, holding her head and immediately escaping.


    The four bodyguards behind her chuckled and avoided tough out loud.


    Because the coffee cup was still in Joey''s hand and Joey was just making a show. However, Ynda


    feared greatly. It was really a big joke.


    After running out of the office, seeing herself uninjured and not hearing the sound of cup''s broken,


    Ynda immediately realized that she was fooled again by Joey!


    The resentment poured in Ynda''s mind and she gritted her teeth. But she had no courage to rush


    back to the office. She had to admit that today''s Joey wasn''t the one she knew four years ago. She


    wanted to defeat her withnguage. But now, she wasn''t better at fighting and scolding than Joey.


    Thus, she had to be like a defeated cock leaving with disgruntlement.


    As soon as Ynda left, Philip walked to Joey, took the cup from her hand and put it onto the table. He


    gently held Joey''s cold fingers and said, "Don''t be angry, Joey. Her fate has been within our grasp. It''s


    not worth getting mad at her. It''s almost lunchtime now. Where do you want to eat? It''s my treat."


    Joey took a deep breath and knew that dealing with Ynda without sense of angry was impossible.


    She shook her head and said, "I''m not hungry. I don''t want to eat anything and I just want to go back to


    have a rest."


    Today, she was really tired.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip felt sorry for her and said, "OK. I will send you back to the hotel."


    Philip intended to buy a cottage in A city for Joey before. But Joey didn''t agree because after she got


    all things done, she would leave here. So she chose to live in the hotel. Anyway the hotel had a good


    environment and it was near thepany, which was very convenient.


    Philip personally drove Joey back to the hotel but saw Allen leaning on the door of the car. He seemed


    to have waited someone for a long time.


    Joey shivered when one of her feet stepped out of the car. Why did Allen wait for her here? Did he...


    have received the photos and videos from Ben? Subconsciously, Joey wanted to withdraw and avoid


    meeting Allen.


    Unfortunately, Allen had seen her.


    Joey gritted her teeth and decided to solve problems once and for all. Then she directly and decisively


    walked towards Allen.


    The two of them looked at each other and no one said any word.


    Suddenly, Allen extended his arms over Joey, held her tightly and said with a feeling of grief, "I know


    all..."


    "Allen..."


    Joey was astounded and called his name subconsciously. Her face turned pale when she heard Allen''s


    vague words. Then she pushed back slowly and said with a calm voice deliberately, "I know what you


    want to say. We just have thest hug before breaking up. I understand that. You don''t need to be


    worried. I..."


    "What are you talking about, honey?"


    Allen interrupted her at once and then touched Joey''s face, saying with guilt, "I know all about it. Sarah


    has told me. It was my fault that year. It''s my problem that I didn''t believe in your words and considered


    that what you said was just an illusion. Sorry. Please forgive me that I know the truth sote. I know


    how our baby died. I promise I won''t let our baby die for no reasons. And I will never let them


    off!"

 Chapter 314 A Big Misunderstanding

    Chapter 314 A Big Misunderstanding


    While saying words, Allen took the certificates out of his clothes and said, "Sarah gave me this one, a


    receipt proving giving out three million. You didn''t take it which Ynda gave you. I clearly know that


    you won''t leave me just because of three million. It''s ridiculous that I don''t know that''s a conspiracy. I''ve


    looked for you, misunderstood you, loved you andined about you for four years..."


    "Stop it!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Joey prevented him from talking. She finally understood that those photos and videos said by Ben


    weren''t in Allen''s hands. And this time, Sarah told all the truth about that year to Allen for Joey,


    including the fact about three million.


    Joey couldn''t help appreciating Sarah at the bottom of her heart. There was no regret as long as she


    had such a best friend. But unfortunately, Sasha''s help didn''t match to Joey''s appetite because at this


    moment, Joey wanted an absolute rupture with Allen but not reconciliation.


    Because of what Sasha had done, Joey had a more serious headache than before.


    Suddenly, a crisp and tender voice with a happy tone came out, "Mom, Mom..."


    Joey shivered and fiercely turned around. She saw a little pretty child with a happy face given, little


    arms stretched and little legs moved under the sunshine. He dashed towards Joey and flied into her


    arms before she could realize.


    "Sa... Sammy..."


    Joey was pleasantly surprised when holding his little body and looking at his small face which looked


    happy and excited. Then, Joey asked confusedly, "Why are you here, Sammy?"


    Joey had told Fiona to take care of Sammy. She also called herst night and this time Fiona should


    have been in Thand.


    Sammy held Joey''s neck like a spoiled child. Then, he pointed to the front by his small hands and said


    with his crisp voice, "You see, mom. It is Dad Fiona and uncle Shawn that send me to find mom."


    Joey looked towards the direction Sammy pointed and saw Fiona and Shawn walking side by side


    towards her. Two persons were tall, one of which was charming and the other one was handsome.


    They were surprisingly suitable with each other at the first nce and really seemed to be a match


    made in heaven.


    Joey watched them and lost herself because of their appearance at the moment.


    "The little boy cries for seeing his mom every day. I really have no choice but to take him to see his


    mother. Are you surprised?"


    Fiona walked towards Joey and stood still. He smiled warmly.


    Besides Fiona, Shawn saw a smile on Fiona''s face and then looked up at Joey deeply.


    Joey was stunned when being taken the first nce at by Shawn. She only met him for one time and


    knew that this person wasn''t simple. Now she saw Shawn went with Fiona so that she couldn''t help


    worrying about Fiona.


    Before Joey said something, Allen, who stood beside her for several minutes, became shocked when


    seeing a little child embraced by Joey. He pointed to Sammy and said with trembling voice, "He... What


    did he call you? ... Mom?"


    Joey''s face immediately turned white. She unexpectedly let Allen and Sammy meet with each other.


    What should she do?


    Things got really more and more chaotic. Joey felt her heart ached!


    Philip stayed in the car because of existence of Allen. But this time, he saw Fiona and Shawn and then


    got out of the car.


    When seeing Philiping, Sammy immediately drilled down from Joey and rushed to Philip happily.


    He shouted loudly and sweetly, "Philip Dad!"


    Unfortunately, Sammy shouted out the first word with too low voice. People almost didn''t hear the first


    word. But they could hear the word of "Dad" shouted kindly and loudly by Sammy.


    In a sh, Allen got rigid!


    This lovely little boy called Joey mother and Philip father. What did it mean?


    Allen looked at Joey and felt heart broken. He didn''t even know what to ask.


    Looking at the look on Allen''s face, Joey got startled but then calmed down. It seemed that Allen


    misunderstood that the child wasn''t Philip''s and hers.


    Joey didn''t know how to make an excuse before. Suddenly, she found no reasons were better than this


    one!

 Chapter 315 Make an Absolute Rupture Coldly

    Chapter 315 Make an Absolute Rupture Coldly


    Then, Joey talked to Philip who held Sammy, "Take Sammy and Fiona to have a rest in hotel, Philip. I''ll


    Philip nodded without questions and tilted his head to imply Fiona. Then he took Sammy to the hotel


    first.


    Fiona watched Joey and Allen without saying anything and followed Philip. Shawn then followed Fiona


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    going to the hotel.


    This time, just Joey and Allen were standing there.


    "You...adopted that child, didn''t you?"


    Allen couldn''t ept that Joey and Philip had such a big child. So he''d rather believe that the child was


    adopted.


    Joey shook her head and said cruelly, "He is my own child. As you can see, he called me mom and


    Philip dad. You don''t need to be upset. After I went, didn''t you marry with Ynda after a short while


    and bear a little girl? For both of us...It''s very fair."


    "No. I won''t believe it!"


    Allen roared with low voice and handed on Joey''s shoulders. He said with fully disbelief, "I don''t believe


    you''re that kind of person. If this child is yours, why do youe back and meet me, still being


    fascinated with...me...?"


    "Don''t waste time!"


    Joey tilted her head and said with her cold voice, "I think you know why Ie back. Before leaving at


    that time, I had said that I wanted to revenge. I''ll let those who hurt me pay back ten times of pains.


    Why I approached you again was just because I wanted to revenge for Ynda!"


    Allen shook and he stepped back. He looked at Joey painfully as if he had known her, "You are telling a


    lie. If what you did was have a revenge for Ynda, it will be a paradox that you tell me the truth before


    I get divorced with her, won''t it?"


    Joey was stunned. Then sheughed meaninglessly and said in a calm tone, "I didn''t want to tell you


    the truth early. But since you did something excessively, Philip was already in anger. He doesn''t want to


    see me staying close with you and I have to care about his feelings. As for your marriage with Ynda,


    it depends on you whether you guys divorced or not. Anyway, without your involvement, I can let


    Ynda down. So don''t contact me any longer."


    After finishing saying, Joey turned around and resolutely brushed against from Allen. She walked


    straightly into the hotel.


    Allen was left alone. His face turned pale and he didn''t move for a long while.


    But he didn''t see a line of tears emerge from Joey''s eyes when she turned around.


    He and she, after all, were destined that they couldn''t be with each other forever!


    Standing outside the door, Joey repeatedly inhaled and exhaled, trying to assuage her waves of


    emotion at the fastest speed.


    Several minutester, Joey opened the door and walked into the house.


    Unexpectedly, only Fiona was in the house.


    "Where are they?"


    Joey asked subconsciously.


    "Philip took Sammy to his room. Shawn booked a presidential suite upstairs and this time he might be


    taking a shower."


    Fiona sat on the sofa and said without hurry.


    Joey walked to the opposite side of Fiona and sat down, saying tiredly, "We''ve reached an agreement


    before. Philip and I came here to carry out our n and you helped me take care of Sammy abroad. I


    didn''t want to drag Sammy into the whirlpool here. Why did you bring Sammy back here?"


    She wanted to ask Fiona before but failed because there were so many people around them. Now, only


    Fiona was in the room and it meant that she might have something to talk to Joey. Since then, Joey


    thought it would be better that she took the initiative to ask.


    Fiona said peacefully, "I''ve heard Philip saying that you nned to defeat the Walter Group, which


    John Walter owns. I feel worried about you. Even ten Phoebuspanies are no match for the Walter


    Group. I''m afraid you can''t manage with it so Ie to see you with Sammy. Moreover, Sammy truly


    wanted to see you. Though he didn''t cry heavily, he said fewer words. I''m afraid that it would affect his


    feelings. You know that at the age of three or four, child has a changeable character. If we don''t care


    about it, he will never get rid of his bad habits."


    After hearing words, Joey got really warm in her heart. Fiona always cared for her and she also put


    much love for Sammy in all aspects. As a mother, Joey sometimes wasn''t as careful as Fiona.


    "I know that you always did things properly. Now that Sammy and you havee here, stay here a


    little longer, please. I will make Sammy as lively as before, but you..."


    Speaking of here, Joey paused and then went on saying, "Shawn and you...you..."


    "We''re fine!"


    Fiona smiled and said, "He has already asked me to marry him. And I''ve promised him."


    Fiona took it lightly shown from his voice and manner, as if she was telling others'' story.

 Chapter 316 His Heart Belongs to Someone

    Chapter 316 His Heart Belongs to Someone


    But Joey got shocked when hearing it, feeling like experiencing a bolt from the blue.


    "What?"


    Joey was stunned and stood up directly. She looked at Fiona in disbelief, saying, "You want to marry


    him? How can you do that? He is in the Mafia and he is a man. You..."


    As soon as Joey said out the words, she knew she had slipped her tongue.


    She meant that both of them were men. How could two men get married with each other?


    But from another point of view, Fiona actually wasn''t a real man.


    He was adyboy, among which he was a queen.


    Fiona was special so it was strange whichever gender he married. In a word, whether Joey mentioned


    it or not, this topic would always make him painful during his life!


    But obviously, Fiona had already epted this truth. He gave a little smile towards Joey and shook his


    head, saying, "You don''t have to scruple. I''ve experienced and endured a bunch of unimaginable


    things. How could a few words hurt me? So you can say whatever you love to say."


    Fiona paused and then continue saying, "I know it''s ridiculous to hear that I get married with Shawn.


    But do you know how many people in ourdyboy''s circle envy me? Due to long-term use of estrogen,


    we have short lives and artistic career. Our heyday, or peak of the career, lies between 18 and 25 years


    old. After 26 years old, we will be aging as fast as normal people with the age of over 55 years old.


    Now I''m already 29 years old. Thank god for keeping my pretty appearance but my bone is


    undoubtedly aging. I can clearly feel that I''ll lose my charm with years but Shawn treats me sincerely


    and is willing to be married with me without secr prospective. Since I''m not getting too much old, I


    should find mypanion. Otherwise, I''ll be pitiful when growing older, won''t I?"


    It was the first time that Fiona talked aboutdyboy in detail and grievance. He never said it to her


    before.


    When facing beloved woman, any man didn''t want to show his soft point, even if his own existence was


    a defect.


    Though his body was iplete, no one could eliminate his heart of man!


    But at this moment, he put down all his principles and dignity just because...he didn''t want Joey to


    know the truth behind, or he would be guilty in his lifetime.


    And the truth was -- Shawn promised to help him defeat John as well as assist Joey to take revenge, of


    which prerequisite was to let Fiona marry him!


    At that time, Fiona was startled when hearing Shawn''s words.


    Fiona never knew Shawn cared about him so much. He always thought he could get help with the


    condition of dedicating to Shawn, an excellent Mafia man interested in both men and women, like what


    happened four years ago. However, what Shawn wanted was ... to spend his lifetime with him.


    At that moment, Fiona couldn''t figure out what his inner feelings were, maybe feeling not only stunned


    and angry, but also contradictorily excited, moved and sad, which were really mixed and rich emotions


    he had suffered.


    But finally, Fiona agreed.


    The biggest reason was for Joey. But who could ensure that Fiona wasn''t touched by Shawn''s special


    love which wasn''t allowed from secr perspectives?


    The greatest happiness in the world was to have someone who was willing to devote all himself to you.


    After hearing Fiona''s exnation, Joey lifted her eyes and watched Fiona with heavy heart. After


    several seconds, Joey said with dignified face, "Believe me, Fiona. You won''t be alone in your lifetime.


    I''ll spend all my lifetime repaying what you do for me. And Sammy. After he grows up, he will show filial


    respect for you because you are always his Dad Fiona!"


    Fiona smiled and nodded. He didn''t want to go on talking about it so he reached out and took his bag,


    taking out a file bag from it. He handed it to Joey, "This is the first gift I have given you since I came


    back. Don''t be so excited."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "There aren''t many things that could excite me now."


    Joey reached out and took it. Then she slowly opened the file bag and took some paper out.


    "Ah!"


    Joey only gave the first look and then screamed. She fiercely closed the file bag and then lifted eyes


    looking at Fiona. She was so excited that she couldn''t say any word. "This...This is..."

 Chapter 317 The Last Chance

    Chapter 317 The Last Chance


    Fiona tapped Joey''s shoulders which shivered out of excitement. He said in a low voice, "OK.


    Everything has passed. It''s thest negative and I return to you so that the demons inside your heart


    can be eliminated. Live a happy life from now on, please!"


    When finishing saying, Fiona turned around and stepped away.


    For the next few minutes, Joey needed to be alone.


    Joey was calm after excitement. She didn''t know when Fiona left and just tightly held something in her


    hand. She was terribly quiet.


    Then she opened the file bag again and slowly pulled out the paper... These were photos and videos


    taken by Ben on that day.


    There was no doubt that before Allen got these stuffs, Fiona intercepted them timely. Or, exactly


    speaking, with the help of the forces of Shawn, Fiona sessfully intercepted them.


    No wonder that Allen knew nothing whening to find her.


    So that was alright. Anyway Sammy''s appearance had already made an absolute rupture between


    Allen and her. The result had been reached, and rtively speaking, she would rather ept thetter


    reason but not the thing in her hand which was cruel enough to make Allen broke down and she still


    wanted to leave a trace of happiness in his heart!


    Joey took out a brazier and was ready to throw those stuffs, which made her feel ill at ease for 4 years''


    day and night, in it. As long as putting fire in it, they would burn into ash. But before ignition, Joey


    hesitated.


    Destroying these things could certainly make her relieved, and bury the past. But they were useful if


    she kept them. For example, she could add a crime to Allen with these photos as evidence, making him


    unable to free himself ¡­


    Fiona left Joey''s room and then returned to his own room. He thought that Shawn would wait for him


    before. But nothing was in the room except for Shawn''s clothes which had been washed. He didn''t find


    Shawn and maybe he went away after taking a shower.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona wasn''t disappointed or upset. Here wasn''t a foreign country but Shawn''s underworld force of


    concentration. Thus, he couldn''t stay with Shawn all the time here and clung to him.


    Well, it was also okay. He could finally get some peace.


    But as no one was in the room, he felt his mind was empty.


    Fiona poured down a ss of champagne and drank it all. As for this question, he didn''t want to get


    deep in this!


    However, at this moment, Shawn was in a senior VIP box of the Esme Club.


    It wasn''t Esme''s business hour and Esme didn''t receive anyone, except for Shawn.


    Because the real boss behind the Esme Club was Shawn.


    Of course, Shawn wouldn''t be here without reasons. This time, there was another man in the box --


    Lawrence Charles!


    "I''m very surprised to receive your invitation suddenly. I have no idea why you asked me toe here.


    I don''t think we have anything to talk about."


    Lawrence had a cold face. He sat in front of such a gangster godfather as Shawn but never lost an


    aura of authority.


    Lawrence was certainly familiar with a big shot like Shawn. But it was the first time to have a face-to-


    face talk between them today.


    "No, we didn''t. But now we have one."


    Shawn leaned upon the sofa and propped his feet on the table. He smiled coldly, "Because we had a


    Lawrence was slightly shocked and then said, "What do you mean?"


    Shawn shook his head and said, "Come on. You don''t need to feign ignorance in front of me. I could


    easily know secrets in City A as long as I wanted to know. As far as I''m concerned, your sister Martha


    Charles will be married with John next month as nned by your parents. You love your sister so


    much. As her brother, don''t you want to do anything?"


    Lawrence''s face suddenly got long. Shawn''s words really hit his heart. He was angry at it and had to


    admit that he was reluctant to give up.


    Seeing Lawrence not saying anything, Shawn continued, "If you love a person, you should be with her


    bravely. Life is short, which juststs for decades. Secr perspectives, morality and identities are not


    as important as how you feel. And inhibition of feeling is really a sad thing. If you are truly a man, then


    take out your spirit as a man. Yours will forever belong to you and no one can take it away."


    These short words fully expressed Shawn''s outlooks on life and love. At the moment, he and Fiona


    were also breaking the bondage of morality and secr perspectives. They went on their own way no


    matter what others considered.


    Lawrence listened to him with burning eyes. What Shawn said had always been what he wanted to do.


    But unfortunately, when making a decision, he had no courage to take the first step.


    During these four years, Martha loved and followed him tightly but he retreated coldly. Thus, Martha


    finally followed their parents'' advice to marry another man. Even though that man was John, an


    infamous womanizer, she didn''t object this marriage.


    Only he knew that Martha was giving him thest chance to force him to make a decision.


    Stop her from marrying that man and take her away.


    Or she married someone else and from then on, Lawrence stayed out of her life.

 Chapter 318 Add a Crime

    Chapter 318 Add a Crime


    Seeing Lawrence still pondering, Shawn said unhurriedly, "In other words, even if you really dare not


    take that step against the secr perspectives, you must find a man with good moral for your beloved


    sister. But John is born to be dissolute and he has a lot of shtup buddies outside. As far as I''m


    concerned, he has recently been obsessed with sexual abuse. He has tortured several mates


    physically and mentally. Or he will ask his mates to torture him back. It sounds a bit more abnormal. If


    your sister marries such a man, she will be miserable in her lifetime. You can think over it. If youe


    around, give me a call. I''m looking forward to cooperating with you."


    After saying these words, Shawn stood up and was ready to leave. He had already finished saying


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    what he wanted to express. If Lawrence didn''t ept his ideas, it was meaningless for Shawn to say


    more about it.


    However, Shawn didn''t know how strong the impact of the words "Sexual Abuse" was on Lawrence.


    "Wait!"


    Lawrence said to him hurriedly and asked, "What you''ve said... is true?"


    Shawn turned his head and smiled indifferently, "Shawn never tells lies. If you don''t believe me, you


    could check it. It might not be difficult for you to check it with your own efforts, doesn''t it?"


    Lawrence pondered for a long time and finally murmured, "I want to know why you want to cooperate


    with me. It''s not difficult to defeat John with your own power, isn''t it?"


    Under his words, we could find that Lawrence was thinking about cooperation.


    Shawn shrugged his shoulders and said, "Yes, it is. There''re many ways to defeat him. I can even let


    someone kill him directly and then burn him. But I don''t want to do such a cruel thing now because I


    meet a man, who gives me a motivation to be a good person, and I want to be with him forever as we


    grow older. Maybeter I will be an ordinary person. Oh. I''ve said too much. In short, if we want to


    make a sessful cooperation, you should undercut his business publicly and I will disrupt his


    business behind his back. We can let him, a very sessful businessman, lose all little by little, which


    is more than thousands of times painfulpared with just killing him!"


    Lawrence looked at Shawn thoughtfully. He was analyzing the credibility of Shawn''s words. After a long


    time, he made a determination and said, "Okay. I agree to cooperate with you."


    No matter how much Shawn''s words were dependable, John and Martha''s marriage shouldn''t be on


    the way. He was hesitating about it before but after this appointment, he made a decision.


    As long as John had nothing, his dad George Charles and mom Paige Charles would naturally take the


    initiative to cancel this engagement. By that time, he and Martha...


    Lawrence didn''t want to think further until he dealt with what was in front of him!


    Since then, two important figures in two factions reached an agreement and cooperated with each


    other. Their only purpose was to acquire the Walter Group!


    John didn''t know anything about it. He was ying exciting games of sadistic sex with a new young


    female secretary in his chief executive office at the moment!


    The sun was shining and the sky was blue!


    A ck Lamborghini car stopped in front of the courthouse. Joey and Fiona got out of it, wearing hats


    and masks to keep a low profile. Even acquaintances would feel it difficult to recognize them at the first


    nce.


    Because today was Ben''s case of first instance, Joey appeared in the court to testify as a witness and


    victim.


    Well. Joey kept the photos and videos and took out some other evidences that had been kept four


    years ago. So she could use Ben of rape by force additionally.


    Besides Joey, only Fiona knew this matter. So she found an excuse to let Philip and Sammy


    temporarily go away. And just Fiona apanied Joey.


    To keep this matter as a secret, Fiona applied to confidential court hearing for Joey. Thus, no one was


    allowed to witness the whole trial process except for judges,wyers and two parties, Ben and Joey.


    Even Fiona couldn''t enter the court, and had to wait for the result only outside the corridor.


    The whole trial process went very smoothly. Ben was convicted for specting in stocks and rapping.


    And he was sentenced to have a fixed-term imprisonment -- 15 years!


    When the oue was confirmed, Ben copsed on the spot.


    He wanted to beat Joey like a mad dog but was blocked by iron prison cage. So he had to scold Joey


    with almost every bad word. He was nearly crazy.


    Originally he had consulted hiswyer. His crime of specting in stocks could put him into the jail for


    at most three to eight years. But Joey gave him an additional crime of rape, making his prison term


    increase at one to two times!


    15 years. That was a whole 15 years. How many 15 years were there in people''s life? He was 28 years


    old this year and after 15 years in prison, he would be 43 years old. How couldn''t a man break down or


    go mad or even be reconciled when he knew his best time would be spent in the prison!

 Chapter 319 Being Plot Against Like This Time

    Chapter 319 Being Plot Against Like This Time


    Joey coldly looked at Ben who shouted and scolded her. Then she turned around and walked outside.


    At this moment, there was no need for her to talk to him.


    Once she made a step, Joey thought of her life experience with Ben. What had happened came into


    her mind vividly.


    They had fallen in love for five years, two years in high school and three years in the university. Who


    would confidently im that they didn''t love each other sincerely at that time?


    But today, two people were in the court and turned against each other!


    What made this happen?


    Was it because the city was so shy that it seduced people and increased their desires, or was it


    because it was wrong from the moment they meet?


    Joey didn''t regret meeting Ben because their love and happiness were once true. Just like at this


    moment, she didn''t regret to put Ben into the jail because her hatred and enmity to him were also true.


    Fiona had waited outside for a long time. Then he saw Joeying out with pale face. She hurriedly


    went up and asked her, "What was the result of court, Joey?"


    "Fifteen years!"


    Joey said with a dull face, "15 years. What a big number."


    Fiona frowned, "How can it be 15 years? We let him off a bit too easily. Since there is no life


    imprisonment, he should be put into prison for at least 30 or 40 years. We have to appeal again!"


    But Joey shook her head, "Forget about it. 15 years isn''t short and it''s enough for him to expiate his


    offence."


    Fiona frowned deeper, "You are too kind, Joey. You don''t need to be soft-hearted at all. In case he is


    still impenitent after being released from prison and does something behind your back, who knows


    whether he will do something crazy or not? Don''t you draw lessons from it?"


    If Ben was put into prison for 30 or 40 years, he would be 60 or 70 years old when he got out of the


    prison. Let alone whether he would die before he got out of the prison. Even if he did live when getting


    out of prison, he would be senile and old, being powerless to do anything.


    Joey gave a forced smile, looking at Fiona, "I know you want to do good for me, Fiona. But...I don''t


    want to be entangled with this matter. 15 years is a long time. Who knows where we are in 15 years?"


    When Ben was sentenced, Joey thought of more about his goodness. The resentment and pains in his


    heart had gone away with legal sanctionsing on the way and now she felt rxed.


    Fiona sighed helplessly and he still couldn''t agree with Joey''s words. It was okay to find that he was


    chilled and maligned. But when thinking that Ben might hurt Joey 15 yearster, he felt restless. At the


    time of going on persuading Joey, a gate of interrogation room next door opened. A number of people


    came out.


    The person who walked in front of the crowed was Allen. He was tall and straight and wore a ck suit,


    looking cold on his face!


    The one who was in thest row was Ynda. Although she dressed up well as usual, she seemed to


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    be restless with resentment!


    Because today was also juridical day for case of Allen and Ynda''s divorce. Through a few hours of


    fierce argument, Allen won awsuit finally!


    What a dramatic scene it was to meet with each other in such a ce at such a time!


    Ynda agitated first. She didn''t know Joey wasing for the case of Ben but thought that Joey


    turned up for the court, waited for the result of divorce and thenughed at her with a winner''s attitude.


    In this way, she found out an outlet to express her dissatisfaction and resentment due to the case of


    divorce.


    "Ah!"


    Ynda suddenly screamed with many eyes around watching her. She rushed towards Joey with


    twisted face.


    Since her acquisition of the skill of self-defense, Joey lifted her feet and kicked her subconsciously


    when facing the sudden attack. As long as Joey stroke on target, Ynda would fall onto the ground


    heavily.


    However, Ynda didn''t intend to rush closely to Joey at the beginning. When Joey was ready to fight


    back, she suddenly fell onto the ground deliberately and kept lying on the ground, shouting to people


    on the corridor miserably, "Come here and see, everyone..." And then she pointed to the Joey with


    tears, "The coquette seduced my husband and forced me to get divorced with my husband. Now she


    finally realized her hope but came here to hit and humiliate me here. Howe about this world! This


    mistress was so furious. Didn''t you think she was evil, she was mean and she would get retribution for


    herself?"

 Chapter 320 Sneak in the Damp Hole

    Chapter 320 Sneak in the Damp Hole


    People on the corridor were immediately attracted by Ynda''s voice and surrounded her. These


    people appearing in the court were either the parties or rtives of each case or the rtives of these


    parties, or newspaper reporters who came here for newsworthy cases. In a word, they were nosy


    parkers.


    When hearing Ynda''s words about mistress driving away wedded wife, which was the most heated


    and startling topic. At that time, people gossiped about it and the atmosphere was boiling.


    Some journalists had begun to take photos of Ynda and Joey, especially Joey.


    Some people even asked Joey questions about how to sessfully drive away thewful wife and now


    how her feeling was.


    All things came out too fast. Joey, Allen and Fiona had been surrounded by those people before they


    realized what had happened. This moment well revealed the terrible power of public opinions.


    Allen stood in front of Joey and Fiona walked behind her almost subconsciously. Allen''s action caught


    people''s eyes, and he was kept asking whether he was the one who abandoned his wife. Suddenly, a


    reporter recognized Allen as a mayor of the city. This time, the whole things got big.


    Such a hot topic rted to the mayor of a city, which was more shocking and valuable than any other


    news.


    Immediately, more and more people came here and scolded him. The sound of taking photos and


    shes surrounded Joey, Allen and Fiona.


    Unfortunately, it became more and more chaotic when a person suddenly recognized Fiona and called


    him "Queen of thedyboy". It became noisier on the scene.


    Ladyboy was originally special for normal people. Everyone had a great curiosity towards them. What''s


    more, Fiona was the queen ofdyboy, who could only be seen on the TV. Now he stood in front of


    them, making people excited and curious.


    Then some brave people even touched Fiona, figuring out what the difference was between real


    women and her. Fiona was angry with lips trembling and pale face. It was absolutely a great shame but


    in order to protect Joey in front of him, he gritted his teeth and kept his mouth shut unswervingly.


    At this time, Joey, Allen and Fiona were blocked on the way. They wanted to get out of here but failed.


    Allen stood in front Joey so he was affected most. The cameras held by those reporters were really


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    near his face. The sh from cameras stung Allen''s eyes and he even couldn''t open his eyes.


    "Get out of the way, everyone..."


    Allen wanted to squeeze into the crowd and make way for Joey angrily. But then reporters shouted:


    The mayor hit people. Our mayor began to hit people...


    Joey was safe temporarily protected by Allen and Fiona, staying in the middle of them. But she also got


    sweat, breathing difficultly. Through the crowd of people, Joey saw Ynda standing outside the crowd


    and snickering at them, who were trapped in a state of confusion.


    Joey gritted her teeth with anger and really sneaked in the damp hole because of Ynda. But in the


    face of this scene, she could do nothing.


    She could do nothing because she couldn''t fight back but not because she didn''t know how to fight


    back.


    She could choose to tell the truth about years ago and took out recordings from Ynda on that day as


    evidence. She could defeat Ynda but she couldn''t.


    Ynda stirred up troubles because she had nothing. So she naturally wouldn''t worry about the


    situation of Allen.


    If Joey also stirred up troubles, then things would get even worse. The negative impact on Allen would


    get bigger. Even if she was able to rehabilitate, Allen would be trapped into even deeper criticism as a


    mayor, being greatly influenced in his political career.


    "Ahh... Ahh..."


    As the three of them were helpless to get away from the crowd, Ynda, who originally stood on the


    side with indifference andcency, suddenly let out a screaming.


    A female beggar with dirty clothes and stinking smell rushed out, throwing Ynda onto the floor when


    she was unaware. That beggar rubbed Ynda''s delicate and charming face with dirty hands.


    Immediately, her face got slimy and smelly, nearly making others throw up...

 Chapter 321 Need No Money After Divorce

    Chapter 321 Need No Money After Divorce


    And the public got ckon. Allen and Fiona immediately seized the opportunity to take Joey to rush


    out. Numerous people shirked so that they rushed out of the crowd sessfully. And then they ran


    towards the parking area.


    As the crowd caught them in a hurry, the three of them had quickly got on the car and drove away.


    Since the female beggar saw them going away, she kicked Ynda fiercely and then ran away


    immediately like a rabbit.


    No one saw a ck Mercedes-Benz car stopping beside the court. Shawn and his two capable men


    with yellow hair and red hair respectively were in the car. They were handsome but weren''t serious


    men.


    Through the car''s windows, Shawn''s eyes shed fiercely like an owl. Two people sitting beside him


    felt a strong murderous atmosphere, even daring not take a breath.


    Seeing them leaving safely, Shawn narrowed his eyes and said slowly and ruthlessly, "Have you seen


    clearly who makes petty actions?"


    The yellow-haired man and the red-haired man immediately understood what Shawn meant. They


    hurriedly nodded, "Yes, we have!"


    "Good!"


    Shawn smiled mercilessly, "If someone touched Fiona with left hands, then cut their left hands. If


    someone touched him with right hands, then cut their right hands. If someone touched him with both


    hands, then cut their two hands. Do not let any of them off!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After epting thismand, two people didn''t flinch back. Their blood was boiling. Having stayed


    with Shawn for a long time, they had done many evil and good deeds. They had be ustomed


    to killing people.


    Of course, before they started to execute themand, they would spend three seconds standing in


    silent tribute for those who touched Fiona. After all, they were so bold that they dared touch Shawn''s


    "Cut off those hands and ask a few clever young subordinates to throw them into several famous


    nightclubs belong to John Walter."


    Shawn paused and then changed a posture to lie downfortably, adding, "Those who were


    responsible for the protection today were toome. Get them out of my sight."


    Although this action was crazy, it was Shawn''s working style. If no one provoked him, nothing


    happened. But once someone annoyed him, this person wouldpensate at the expense of the


    blood.


    Today Fiona deliberately got away from Shawn and apanied Joey to the court. But he didn''t know


    Shawn asked someone to protect him secretly. Otherwise, they wouldn''t get out of the crowd easily


    despite the fact that the female beggar helped distract public attention. Unfortunately, Fiona still


    suffered loss. If Shawn didn''t want to be a good man for Fiona, these young subordinates wouldn''t


    have better fates than those people.


    Cut!


    In the car, Allen held Joey''s hands and asked her worriedly, "Where do you get hurt?"


    "I''m fine."


    Joey shook her head and pulled out her hands, leaning on Fiona.


    Since she broke with Allenst time, they never met with each other. Joey thought he wouldn''t get


    divorced with Ynda but he really did it unexpectedly.


    Joey should be happy because her first step of ns of revenge seeded. But she wasn''t happy at


    all because even without Ynda, there''s a distance, which wouldn''t be crossed forever, existing


    between Allen and her.


    Allen''s face got stiff and gave a forced smile, "I''ve got divorced with Ynda. I don''t give her anything,


    including our daughter and money. She will leave me with nothing. I guess that''s what you want!"


    This was why Ynda stroke Joey when seeing her out of the court. She really got mad as Allen


    treated her badly.


    Joey''s eyelid trembled and lowered her head without saying any words.


    She knew that she was taking advantage of him. But Allen was still willing to do something for her.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t afford this love.


    Fiona listened to their conversations beside them and kept quiet. But he couldn''t calm down in his


    heart.


    Fiona had a very strange feeling about Allen. That feeling included jealousy, envy and hatred, which


    was quiteplicated. If Joey had to make a choice between Allen and Philip, he would rather her


    choosing Philip.


    As for himself, Fiona never saw himself as one of candidates. He deeply knew it was a sad thing.


    With the car drawing forward, they kept silent all the way.


    After a long time, Allen couldn''t help but ask her, "Why were you in the court today?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 322 Blood Kept Flowing

    Chapter 322 Blood Kept Flowing


    After a long time, Allen couldn''t help but ask her, "Why were you in the court today?"


    It was a suffocating question for Joey. Fiona helped her reply, "Because of Ben''s case of spection.


    Of course Joey needed to testify in the court as thergest shareholder of thepany."


    It wasn''t fake but only reached half of the truth.


    Allen nodded lightly. He had heard about Ben''s being arrested before so he naturally believed Fiona''s


    words. He paused and asked Joey, "I think we should find a ce to have a talk. Some things ... must


    be told to you clearly."


    Joey turned her face to avoid looking at him. As she was about to be determined to refuse him,


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    suddenly a car overtook theirs. Thus, the car they sat inside made a big turn and the driver mmed


    on the brakes.


    As a result of inertia, Allen had almost inclined to Joey.


    Immediately, Joey''s heart leaped.


    Suddenly, Joey''s back of the hand felt cool and she subconsciously lowered her head to have a look.


    She saw a drop of bright red blood falling on the back of his hand just in time.


    Joey''s eyes widened in surprise and her first thought was that Allen got injured because of mming


    on the brakes quickly.


    In fact, the blood really came from Allen not because of the injury. It was from his nose.


    Just now, Allen''s nose weren''t stricken because of brakes but it was still bleeding. That was a strong


    bleeding.


    Just at the first sight of it, Joey was nervous and forgot to look for tissues. She directly stretched out


    her hands to wipe out Allen''s blood that had flowed to the mouth from the nose. She said in a trembling


    voice, "Allen. What''s wrong, Allen? Why is your nose suddenly bleeding seriously..."


    Due to the nervousness and care that had gone deep into her bones, Joeypletely forgot to keep a


    distance with Allen for a while.


    Fiona saw and turned over his bag at once to find tissues for Allen.


    Allen saw Joey concerned about him so much and wiping out blood for him. He lifted his lips and


    stretched out his hands to hold Joey''s hands stained with blood, "It is okay. It''ll stop after a while..."


    "What do you mean by that? Does it happen a lot?"


    Joey helped Allen stem the flow of blood worriedly while her tears almost rolled down.


    She had never seen someone''s nose bleeding so much. Let alone that it was Allen''s nose. It was even


    more painful than the blooding from her nose.


    Fiona thought and felt something went wrong. He hurriedly said to the driver in front of him, "Are there


    any hospital nearby? Hurry to the hospital!"


    The driver said, "Champion Hospital is very close here. It only takes three or four minutes to get there."


    Champion Hospital was Chance Smith''s private hospital.


    But Allen refused without hesitation when hearing that they would go to Champion Hospital, saying, "I


    didn''t want to go there. Change for another one, please."


    Since Sarah was informed of the truth about Joey''s leaving, Allen had made a rupture with Chance,


    who participated in that plot. The brotherhood rtions of more than 20 years disintegrated through


    one night so he naturally didn''t want to go to Chance''s hospital again.


    The driver replied hurriedly, "It would take at least ten minutes to drive to the other hospital!"


    Hearing these words, Joey was anxious and roared, "Go to Champion Hospital. Quick! Be quick!"


    Although he wasn''t willing to go to Champion Hospital, the disease didn''t wait for anyone. Allen''s blood


    flowed so quickly that his life would be in danger if his blood didn''t stop bleeding.


    "But I have broken with him... I don''t want to see him any more..."


    Allen wanted to refuse but his voice clearly appeared to have beenck of confidence.


    Even if Joey pressed his nose to stop it from bleeding with one hands and help him wipe out blood with


    tissues given by Fiona with the other hand, her clothes were messed by red blood, which startled


    people.


    Joey''s heart was broken and she couldn''t stop her tears from rolling down. Her fingers were trembling


    with red blood.


    Allen had always been healthy and painless in front of her so that Joey never thought of Allen''s falling


    ill one day, which was sudden and strange.


    After about three minutes, the car reached Champion Hospital. Allen had lost so much blood that he


    was in a state of half awake and halfa. Once Fiona carried him on his back, he was sent to the


    emergency room.


    Immediately after hearing the news, Chance went downstairs and personally rescued Allen.


    After a short while, Chance came out again immediately and said to Joey and Fiona who waited on the


    corridor, "Allen has lost so much blood that he needs the blood transfusion. But his blood is Rh


    negative, which is rare in this world. We didn''t have enough in the blood bank. You should immediately


    call Martha toe here to have blood transfusion because their blood types are the same."


    "Okay. I will call Martha at once."


    Joey dialed Martha''s number call ording to his words.


    Fortunately, Martha happened to be at home at the moment. It was estimated that she could reach


    here in less than half an hour.


    But for Joey, she felt that half an hour was too long. She was afraid that Allen, who was in an urgent


    need of a blood transfusion, couldn''t wait. Even if Allen could wait, she couldn''t stop worrying.


    So Joey rolled up her sleeves without any hesitation and said to Chance, "Transfuse my blood to


    Allen!"


    Chance was slightly shocked and then asked, "What type of blood do you have?"


    "I..."


    Being asked this question by Chance, Joey was startled that she had never noticed her own blood type


    actually these years. And she thought she could give Allen blood transfusion confidently just because


    of that truth.


    After all, the blood type of siblings was much more simr than that of ordinary people. Take Martha as


    an example. Her blood type was surprisingly the same as Allen''s.

 Chapter 323 A Bolt from the Blue

    Chapter 323 A Bolt from the Blue


    Chance said again, "The rate of negative Rh blood type is less than 3 out of 10,000 among ordinary


    people, which is very rare and precious. So my hospital has a small amount of supply."


    Generally, any hospital didn''t have this type of blood in stock.


    The implication of it was that there was almost no chance for Joey''s blood type simr to Allen''s.


    Joey insisted, "Draw my blood for a blood test and after this process, everything will be clear."


    If her blood type was confirmed to be the same as that of Allen, then she could save him sessfully


    before Martha came. The earlier she transfused the blood to Allen, the less dangerous he would be.


    Chance didn''t know what Joey was thinking about. He thought Joey was so concerned about Allen that


    she got dull. Even if she knew it was impossible to realize it, she still did it.


    Only Fiona, who stayed beside her, saw the firmness from Joey''s eyes. It was absolutely not because


    of care that resulted in chaos and he was sure about that.


    When the blood test results came out, it was really out of Joey''s expectation. Her blood type was


    ordinary O, which waspletely different from Allen''s.


    Joey fell silent. Was there such a big difference between her "half-brother" and her?


    As Chance intended to go to the emergency room again, Joey hurriedly stopped him and asked, "Why


    is Allen''s nose bleeding? Why does the blood flow out so much? Does he get any diseases?"


    As they arrived, Chance knew Allen should be transfused negative RH blood without any check. So we


    could imagine that Chance had already known Allen''s condition and that it wasn''t the first time for Allen


    toe to the hospital.


    Chance said, "Don''t you know that Allen had a medical history?"


    "Medical history?"


    Joey''s heart beat fiercely, "About what?"


    "At the age of four, Allen was found to have a chronic blood disease. But his blood type was so special


    that there was no suitable bone marrow until my aunt gave birth to Martha so that Allen was saved. At


    that time, the surgery was a sess but now it seems that his disease has had an implication for


    rpse. Of course, we should wait for the inspection report for sure."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chance said honestly.


    After hearing about it, Joey felt a bolt from the blue. She shivered and almost fell onto the ground.


    Chance hurriedly stretched out his hands and intended to hold Joey.


    "Joey..."


    But Fiona took that step first and blocked Chance''s hands quickly.


    At the moment, Joey didn''t have energy to be aware of these stuffs. She was startled. She had never


    known Allen had such a terrible disease. He had never mentioned it to her so that she always thought


    he was very strong and he could afford whatever she had said. Was the rpse rted to her previous


    leave without telling him, and the cat-and-mouse games with him these days as well as making a


    rupture with him?


    Joey couldn''t imagine it.


    Chance saw Joey looking pale and nearly copsed so he knew that he couldn''t go on saying anything.


    Then he sighed lightly, turning around and going to the emergency room.


    Although Allen had already broken with him half a month ago, he was guilty in his heart about making


    her fetus die. So he didn''t me Allen. Now Allen was in danger and he would naturally go all out.


    They didn''t reach the point where they had to tear at each other.


    As soon as Chance went away, Fiona gently caressed Joey''s back and said in a soft voice, "Don''t be


    sad, Joey. Chance had said that the truth would be revealed after reports wereing out. Perhaps his


    nose was bleeding normally."


    "Really?"


    Joey couldn''t help but feel the hope. Although she knew Fiona justforted her, Joey was still willing


    to believe this possibility.


    In the face of the disease, people would always hope that there was a miracle in this world.


    Fiona nodded, "He will be alright for sure."


    Immediately, Fiona blinked his eyes and looked at Joey, asked about another topic, "I want to ask if you


    have something not to tell me, Joey. Just now you didn''t know about your own blood type but you


    seemed to be quite sure that you could transfuse your blood to Allen. What happens between you and


    Allen? Is that what''s weighing on your mind these days? Tell me the truth."


    "I..."


    Joey held her head sadly. Fiona''s words really hit her heart. Since she knew the truth on that day, she


    had always been carrying burdens on her shoulder. George Charles, Samantha and even Allen didn''t


    know about it. She was really tired. Really really tired!


    At the moment, Joey felt unprecedentedly vulnerable when looking at the Fiona''s clear eyes with


    confused, learning that Allen was likely to have a rpse and feeling it hard to tell whether Allen would


    survive or die. She suddenly wanted to tell Fiona about the truth even she knew that Fiona couldn''t


    help her. But at least she could share it with someone and she didn''t have to hold it by herself in panic.


    So Joey told it to Fiona with simple words on and off.


    After hearing her words, Fiona gotpletely shocked. After a while, he said, "No wonder why you


    asked me to take Sammy to the hospital to have a general examination. It was because ¡­ So Allen


    doesn''t know about it, does he?"

 Chapter 324 Wonderful Things Become Guilt

    Chapter 324 Wonderful Things Be Guilt


    Joey nodded in pain, "Yes. He doesn''t know about it. I can''t let him know. And don''t let him know,


    please."


    She would rather not know the truth in her life.


    Originally Allen and her past was a very happy memory. But at the moment, it became the crime that


    corrupted morality, letting her feel guilty every time she thought of it!


    Even death couldn''t make a salvation.


    She could undertake sufferings on her own and couldn''t imagine what would happen to Allen if he


    knew the truth. Maybe he couldn''t ept it and would be sadder than her. So he didn''t need to know


    about the truth, and Joey would rather him thinking that she abandoned and betrayed him due to the


    fact that she loved the other man but not the fact which would let him bear the iniquity of the moral


    corruption.


    Fiona felt sorry for her silliness and craziness. Furthermore, he was upset that Joey was crazy about


    someone but not him!


    He didn''t speak anything. No one could help Joey on this matter. What he could do was listen to her


    pains and sorrows¡­


    Half an hourter, Martha finally rushed to the hospital and Paige came with her.


    As soon as Martha came here, she was immediately asked to enter the emergency room while Paige


    was required to stay outside.


    When Paige unexpectedly saw Joey waiting in the corridor, she shouted angrily at once, "There you


    are again. I know that my son will suffer staying with you. What have you done to my son? Why is he in


    need of blood transfusion? Tell me. What have you done?"


    She shouted and pounced on Joey.


    Fiona blocked her and then pushed her with his long arms. He pushed her away for a certain distance


    and coldly said, "Your son''s nose was suddenly bleeding. It was nothing to do with us."


    As Paige heard the words of "Nose was bleeding", she instantly got pale. Her face turned pale all of a


    sudden and she sank on the chair in the corridor. Her lips were trembling and didn''t say any word.


    "Nose bled ... Did Allen ... rpse ... "


    After a while, they heard Paige murmuring desperately and saw her face turning ashy. Then, Paige


    jumped up fiercely and kneeled down towards the windows on the corridor no matter whether Fiona


    and Joey were next to her or not. She prayed to the god with loud voices, "My god. Don''t let my son


    rpse, please. He never does anything bad. And bad things are done by me. Juste at me, god..."


    Watching Paige kneel down to pray for Allen, Joey didn''t hate her for the first time because she deeply


    felt the strong maternal love from Paige, which wasn''t less than her love to Sammy.


    Of course, it would never be an excuse to forgive Paige. Paige had just treated her own children


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    well while being cruel to other kids.


    While Paige was devotedly praying and repenting to heaven, her mobile phone rang.


    Paige picked up the phone. After listening to reports from the phone on the other side, she slowly


    turned around and watched Joey with cold eyes. She absolutely appeared to kill Joey.


    Joey was bitter. Immediately, she got the idea that someone reported to Paige about the fact that Allen


    was blocked and surrounded by the reporters because of her.


    As was expected, as soon as Paige hung up, she rushed to Joey again with an angry face. She pointed


    to Joey with teeth gritting and shouted, "You wicked woman. You deliberately want to ruin my son''s


    everything, don''t you? Let me tell you that I won''t let you seed. No one can ruin my son''s bright


    future. I will get even to youter."


    After saying that, she immediately started to call someone.


    She first called George, who suddenly went abroad in this period. He exined to the public that he


    worked abroad. But only Paige knew that he was getting drug rehabilitation because she secretly


    managed all the things there.


    However, George didn''t answer the phone call so Paige had to give up.


    She immediately found those who she knew in the upper ss society and were influential in the


    media. She tried to suppress this event and prevented it from being published next day. Otherwise, it


    would be difficult to end this matter.


    Finally, she made a phone call to her father, also Chance''s grandfather asking for help from her family.


    After all, George wasn''t there. Her words were more or less no weight.


    Meanwhile, the dark force Shawn organized also tried to suppress this matter. He didn''t do it for


    anyone except Fiona because once people saw the newspaper, Fiona would also be the victim of


    this incident.


    Finally, Paige made a phone call to her home. Once they found Ynda go back to take things away,


    they should at once catch her. After going back home, Paige would get even to her. This woman was


    more vicious than Joey. Paige was ready to rip her!

 Chapter 325 Final Decisions

    Chapter 325 Final Decisions


    After answering all the phone calls, Paige was able to rx for a moment. Before she had time to


    argue with Joey, the door of the emergency room opened. Allen wasn''t in danger but in order to do the


    next body checks, he must be temporarily hospitalized for a period of time.


    Joey wanted to stay here until Allen woke up but how would Paige allow her to continue to stay with


    Allen? She scolded Joey and Fiona and pushed them out of the room. Then she closed the door.


    Joey didn''t want to wake Allen up so she dared not haggle with Paige.


    Martha stood at one side and watched them lightly. She neither helped Joey nor helped her mother


    Paige. She became much quieter than before.


    Sitting on the bench in the corridor with no choice, Joey felt sad and wanted to cry. At this moment, she


    didn''t want to leave Allen any more. She just knew that her beloved man was ill and she wanted to be


    with him all the time with disregard of morality ... She would either fight back the diseases with him, or


    die with him together!


    Determined, Joey stood up and headed for the elevator.


    Fiona followed her and asked with confusion, "Are you about to leave here, Joey?"


    "Yes. I''m going back home to take my clothes and daily necessities."


    Joey firmly said.


    "You mean..."


    Fiona shocked, "You want to move to the hospital to take care of Allen?"


    "Yes!"


    Joey had made up her mind. No matter whether Paige allowed, she must stay here with Allen.


    Fiona frowned, "Don''t you forget the identity of you two? Once you stay with him, you will ... You


    shouldn''t be together anymore! You know it better than anyone."


    Although his words were cruel, Fiona must say it. He didn''t want Joey to continue to make mistakes.


    Joey trembled fiercely and then, she twisted her head. She looked at Fiona and shouted to him almost


    without control, "I don''t care. I don''t care about anything. Allen has suffered so much pain. My world is


    falling apart. I don''t care about sibling thing, or blood. I will not suppress my emotions anymore. I will


    apany him and be with him. Nothing can stop us."


    Before this time, she was always afraid of various things and had missed Allen for many different


    reasons. But she felt more helpless and panic this time. She had once thought there was still much


    time left for both Allen and her to squander. But now she came to realize that they couldn''t bear one


    more twist and turn.


    Fiona was amazed at Joey''s actions. At this moment, he finally understood how important Allen was in


    Joey''s heart. All the way out of the hospital with Joey, he had kept silent.


    When they got onto the car, Joey saw the female beggar again, who beat Ynda and rescued her


    outside the court. But as the female beggar saw Joey watching her, she immediately turned around and


    went into the stream of the crowd.


    The car had started and Joey couldn''t get off and look for her so she had to give up. But she secretly


    bore it in mind that this person ... seemed to have always been following her. She didn''t have any


    malice at the moment but she wasn''t able to figure out who the beggar was.


    When Joey and Fiona came back to the hotel, an unexpected guest appeared -- Zelda!


    "You reallye here, Zelda?"


    Joey was shocked and eximed.


    Before returning to the country, Zelda once imed that she woulde here for Philip to find him and


    Joey after dealing with medical cases in hand. At that time, Joey thought Zelda spoke it casually to


    save face. However, she really came here.


    In these four years when they were in the foreign country, Joey contacted Zelda most besides Philip


    and Fiona.


    Because Zelda was Joey''s psychological doctor, she knew more about Joey than Philip, Fiona and


    even Allen knew her.


    Zelda had a beautiful face with Korean woman''s facial features as usual. She was cold, letting others


    feel difficult to approach her.


    Only Joey knew Zelda appeared to be a cold girl but she had a warm heart.


    Seeing Joey looking at her unbelievably, Zelda whipped her hair in front of the forehead coolly. She


    lifted her eyebrows and said, "I''ve said that I woulde. And I keep my word. Well. How is everything


    going these days?"


    "You are so smart that you can guess it without asking. Philip and I ... It''s difficult for us to make that


    step further. I should apany you to stroll around here but I have an emergency now. I''ll pack things


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    up and leave for a period of time. Philip might have gone to the kindergarten to pick up Sammy this


    time. After hees back, I''ll ask him to apany you."


    Joey said these words while packing up her stuffs. After saying it, she almost got prepared.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Zelda pressed Joey, who was busy, onto the sofa, "Philip had told me on the phone when I was on my


    way here, that you have been liable to abrupt mood swingstely. As your psychological doctor, I want


    to give you a test again. This is also what Philip asks me to do."


    Hearing it, Fiona, who had leaned against the door without saying anything, immediately pped his


    hands and agreed, "Test it, Joey. Anyway it isn''t urgent and Allen hasn''t woken up at this time!"


    Joey lifted her eyes and watched Fiona. It seemed that Fiona thought she went crazy because she


    wanted to stay with Allen and threw caution to the wind today.

 Chapter 326 Hold Your Hands

    Chapter 326 Hold Your Hands


    Joey lifted her eyes and watched Fiona. It seemed that Fiona thought she went crazy because she


    wanted to stay with Allen and threw caution to the wind today.


    Joey stood up and shook her head firmly, "I clearly know what I''m doing now. I recovered long ago. You


    don''t need to worry about me. Help me take care of Sammy these days, Fiona. As long as I''m free, I''ll


    After saying that, Joey didn''t stay here but take the packs leaving hurriedly to the hospital.


    Zelda gave a shrug to Fiona with resignation. As Joey didn''t conform to her words, she could do


    nothing.


    Fiona frowned and looked at the doorway where Joey walked out. He wanted to catch up with her but


    finally stepped back and then sat on the sofa silently...


    When Joey came to the hospital again, she saw Chance frowning and walking out from the ward of


    Allen. He looked a bit sullen.


    As soon as Chance saw Joeying back, he lifted his eyebrows and went towards her, asking, "Why


    do youe here again?"


    "I can''t be here?"


    Joey gave him a long face.


    Thinking for a while, she realized that she hadn''t got even with him!


    Chance was choked by Joey''s words but he didn''t get angry, "That''s not what I mean. Allen has just


    woken up and struggled to get out of the hospital. He doesn''t want to be in hospital whatever I said. My


    aunt and Martha are persuading him inside the room and I guess it doesn''t work. Now you''re here,


    please go to persuade him. If he really suffers a rpse, it''s harmful for him to leave hospital recklessly.


    So he has to be in hospital until the results of checkse out."


    If the results showed that nothing went wrong, Allen could leave the hospital immediately. But if it was


    not like that, then he had to stay in the hospital.


    Hearing his words, Joey felt her heart twitched, "How long will the resultse out?"


    "Allen has many items to check, some of which I need to help him send to other hospitals for diagnosis.


    So it will take at least three days."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Chance said directly.


    Joey nced at Chance deeply and broke into softughter, "Allen has already known what happened


    that year. He should have already turned against you. Why do you pretend that nothing had happened?


    Are you really going to treat Allen sincerely without other ns?"


    Chance lifted his eyebrows and said calmly, "You are suspecting my medical ethics..."


    "Medical ethics? Do you have them?"


    Joey interrupted amusingly, "If you have, you wouldn''t have been so cruel to kill my unborn baby. Allen


    and I wouldn''t forgive you in our life, Chance. I will apany Allen stay in the hospital but not here.


    Sorry. We can''t trust you anymore."


    Joey wasn''t willing to send Allen to Chance''s hospital but the situation was too critical this time. Now


    that his illness was controble, of course she would immediately transfer him to another hospital.


    Chance was scolded by Joey and didn''t know what to say while his face turned pale. What Joey said


    was reasonable. If he were Joey, he wouldn''t believe a person who had hurt him once.


    Ignoring Chance, Joey tapped on the door lightly and then pushed the door and walked into it.


    Seeing Joeying here without telling them, they were startled, especially Allen.


    Paige jumped up at once and shouted at Joey, "Jesus. Why are you here? I have told you to get away.


    How can you be this thick-skinned? Hey. I''m talking to you. What''s wrong with you? Stop there..."


    Joey didn''t look at Paige and directly walked to Allen. She smiled and said with a soft voice way, "Don''t


    you want to leave here? Now I pick you up."


    Allen blinked his eyes and really couldn''t get used to her sudden change of attitude. She hadn''t been


    whispering to him for a long time.


    "Don''t stand there. Let''s go!"


    Joey held Allen''s hands and walked towards the door.


    "Stop. Allen can''t leave the hospital..."


    Paige was angrier as she saw Joeypletely ignoring her and taking Allen away. As she was about


    to rush up to separate them, Martha stretched out her hands to pull her at this time.


    "Let them go, mom. I believe that Joey will take care of my brother and love him more, which is not


    less, than us. She won''t harm him."


    Martha quietly looked at Joey and Allen, whose hands were holding with each other. That was the


    warmest posture dreamed of in her life...


    Outside the ward, Chance didn''t leave and stood at the end of the corridor, watching Joey taking Allen


    away from the hospital. A mix ofplicated feelings appeared in his eyes.


    Simmering with discontent, Chance walked back to his own Dean Office.


    However, an unexpected guest was already sitting on his chair and waiting for him!

 Chapter 327 Always by Your Side

    Chapter 327 Always by Your Side


    However, an unexpected guest was already sitting on his chair and waiting for him!


    "What are you doing here again?"


    Chance pulled his tie around his neck and was impatiently looking at Ynda sitting on his office chair!


    At this time, Ynda had changed into a new set of clothes and her face had been washed after the


    female beggar made her face dirty. She also put on a beautiful makeup. It was always her principle that


    no matter when it was, she should maintain her beauty.


    "Ie here for an abortion!"


    Seeing Chance ignoring her, Ynda wasn''t willing to beat around the bush. She said directly.


    Hearing her words, Chance couldn''t help but sneer, "I''ve told you that there is no need to do the test-


    tube baby for the second time. You didn''t listen to my words and now you deserve it!"


    "Why do you criticize me?"


    Ynda was originally in a bad mood. She got suddenly more furious as Chance scolded her. "You


    were not skillful, and you did the surgery for three times before it was sessful as I got pregnant and


    conceived Lillian. I didn''t expect that this time you made it the once. It''s clear that you are dead against


    me specifically. You''re deliberately messing with me!"


    At the thought of it, Ynda was angry because she had thought Chance would seed after trying for


    several times. So she hurriedly did it ahead of time. As a result, it gained a sess for just one time.


    But since her design specifically to Allen was destroyed by Joey, she had no chance to fight back.


    Naturally, she dare not say that she got pregnant. Otherwise, the identity of Lillian was likely to be


    exposed.


    And now, at least Lillian was still in the Charles family. At that time, she could enter the Charles'' with


    excuses. Anyway, she decided that even if Allen divorced her and stayed with Joey, she wouldn''t let


    them off.


    Chance sneered, "I''m not tricky like you. I won''t give anyone a rough ride even if I loathe him."


    Then, he looked at Ynda with serious face, "It''s myst time to help you. And don''t bother me


    anymore after it''s done."


    Ynda gritted her teeth, "Great. I won''t. Do you think I love to see your face?"


    They always took advantage of each other. In the past, Chance was restricted by Ynda because he


    was afraid that Allen would know the truth. Now Allen knew everything. Naturally, the evidence in her


    hands also couldn''t threaten Chance. So she could do nothing butpromise...


    Another specialized hospital in the city center.


    Apanied by Joey, Allen had done various body checks. Then they just needed to wait for the


    results. Whether the results were good or bad, they would ept the fact.


    Allen sat on the bed and constantly looked at Joey who was cutting pears to him.


    Joey was stared at by him for a long while. Her cheeks felt burning. She lifted her eyes and also stared


    at Allen, "Why do you stare at me?"


    Allen lifted lips and smiled little, "Am I dreaming?"


    Every gaze and smile Joey gave him a d¨¦j¨¤ vu as if he traveled back to four years ago. He couldn''t


    believe all this.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Joey saw Allen with guilty, "Allen... You''re not dreaming but I have woken up from my dream. During


    these years, you have done nothing wrong but I let you down. I finally realize that no matter what


    happens in the future, nobody and nothing can separate us."


    Allen moved. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. But at the moment, he


    wasn''t happy.


    "Are you taking pity on me?"


    Since returning to the country, Joey had never treated him with such an attitude until she learned that


    he might suffer a rpse, which forced him to think on that level. "If so, I don''t need that."


    Joey shook her head, "Why do you think like that? I know I''ve done many things in the past that have


    hurt you. But please believe me that I love you unwaveringly. And the reason why I did that before ... I


    can''t tell you now. You''ll understand it one day."


    She couldn''t tell that truth and didn''t intend to tell about it. She could bear it all by herself.


    Allen pondered for a while, "Then what about Philip?"


    "We ... We aren''t in a rtionship at all."


    Joey said it frankly.


    Allen was shocked, "Then what about that ... that child?"


    "Oh Sammy? Philip is his nominal father."


    "The child is..."


    Allen wanted to continue to ask her.


    Joey interrupted him and gave him peeled pears, saying gently, "Okay, that''s it. I''ll tell you everything


    when the timees. Now, all you have to do is stay safe at the hospital. I''ll be with you."


    Joey didn''t want to publicize Sammy''s identity. She feared that once the truth was revealed, Sammy


    would be under the pressure of public opinions!

 Chapter 328 The Boiling Blood

    Chapter 328 The Boiling Blood


    "OK. I won''t ask you anything. I trust you. But no matter what happens in the future, let me face the


    problems with you. Don''t disappear without telling me."


    Allen took the pear from Joey and his eyes showed seriousness and tenderness.


    Many things could happen in four years'' time and he didn''t want to struggle with the past again. What


    he wanted was to live in the moment and in the future. After experiencing so many things, he finally


    understood that he wanted to be with Joey forever.


    Joey nodded gratefully. Undoubtedly, Allen''s understanding was the biggest support to her and relieved


    her from unexinable questions...


    As a VIP ward, there were special beds for family members to have a rest in addition to patients'' beds.


    In order to take care of Allen, Joey had taken her clothes and she would live with him these days.


    The sky was falling down.


    The water sshed in the bathroom. Allen was taking a shower.


    Joey was watching TV outside. She dare not turn up greatly in the hospital. So Joey could hear the


    sshy water clearly. Without consciousness, her heart bumped fiercely.


    "Darling!"


    At this time, Joey heard Allen from the bathroom.


    "What ... What''s up?"


    Joey stood up suddenly and her cheek got a little hot.


    "I forget to take my bathrobe here. Bring it to me, please."


    The voice of Allen came again. At the same time, he opened the bathroom door in a way.


    Joey turned her head and found that his bathrobe was really on his bed. She hesitated for a moment


    and then passed the bathrobe to Allen from the crack with teeth gritted.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Allen didn''t hold the bathrobe but Joey''s hands. Then, he pulled with strength...


    There was no doubt that Joey was pulled into the bathroom defenselessly. The water sprinkled on


    Joey''s clothes, which closely stuck on her mature and exquisite shape. Allen saw it which was like a


    blooming white lotus and immediately bloomed.


    Allen was instantly obsessed with it. He just wanted to y with her initially. But now his blood got


    hotter. He had abstained from sex for four years and now his body immediately had certain reaction.


    "Darling..."


    Allen said in a hoarse voice and breathed heavily.


    Joey bumped into Allen''s big and strong chest. She smelt the scent that only belonged to Allen and fell


    into dizziness. Not until Allen talked to her softly did she notice that Allen was wet all over without


    clothes on. The sparkling water flowed down from his luring skin, which seemed to be so charming and


    familiar!


    But ...How could that happen? He and she were now ... Although she didn''t want to face the two words,


    the truth wouldn''t change because of her disapproval!


    "Ah..."


    Joey closed her eyes and covered her face with palms. She let out a high-pitched scream.


    The bathroom was small. Joey screamed with all her strength. Allen immediately got pains in his ears.


    Instantaneously, Allen''s desire ebbed because of Joey''s scream.


    "Darling you..."


    Allen drew a step back. He looked at Joey sadly. Did she really hate his touch?


    "No... I can''t..."


    Joey panicked and ran out of the bathroom. She quickly went onto her own bed and covered herself


    with a quilt. However, she still couldn''t stop trembling. At the same time, her heart kept beating fiercely.


    Suddenly, Joey felt a cool feeling on the nose. She lightly touched it with fingers and then smelled. Her


    nose was actually ... bleeding.


    Damn it. It must be Allen to be med for his charming figure. She hadn''t seen his body for four years.


    It was a shame that her nose bled after she watched his body.


    Joey quickly wiped out.


    She gradually calmed down. But more sadness welled up in her heart.


    She had decided to stay with Allen all the time. But she couldn''t have sexual rtionship with him


    unscrupulously like before! Forever!


    Joey closed her eyes with pains. After a while, she felt it was very quiet outside and couldn''t hear any


    sound.


    Joey slowly pulled the quilt and opened eyes. She saw Allen wearing a bathrobe and standing at her


    bed. He looked at her quietly and straightly!


    Joey''s heart shivered and she hurriedly sat up. She dare not move the sheet, which wrapped her all


    over.

 Chapter 329 No Sense of Superiority

    Chapter 329 No Sense of Superiority


    Allen frowned at Joey''s reaction. After a long time, he shook his head, "You don''t need to do so. If you


    aren''t willing to be touched, just tell me. I won''t force you."


    His intonation was calm without any joy or anger. But she felt that he was sad. No men would be happy


    or not care since he was refused by his beloved woman to have sex.


    Joey felt embarrassed and looked at Allen. She shook her head a lot of times and found an excuse,


    "No, Allen. I''d like to do ... with you but ... now your health matters. This is hospital and we can''t..."


    Allen still had a calm expression on his face, but before Joey finished her words, he interrupted in an


    urgent tone, "What''s wrong with my body? Am I so sick that I can''t meet my basic needs as a man? It''s


    not a big deal if we do it here. We are in a VIP room with a first-ss sound instion. No one can


    hear anything from outside even if we break the bed."


    "Calm down, Allen. I didn''t mean that..."


    Joey was also anxious. ording to her past experience, Allen''s appearance like now was a sign that


    he was really angry.


    "Okay. I understand and respect your choice. Maybe you need to ... take some time to get used to it.


    It''s me that offended you."


    Allen waved his hands. He suppressed his lust with efforts, "Your clothes are wet. Take a shower and


    put on dry clothes. I''ll go to bed now!"


    Then he returned his sickbed andy down. He slept with his back to Joey.


    Joey''s reaction really hurt him just now.


    He had to persuade himself that Joey hadn''t get ustomed and needed some time to relieve. Except


    it, he really couldn''t find any reason to let himself get rid of hurt.


    Joey gave a long sigh helplessly when looking at Allen''s back. They were allowed to get mistakes since


    they didn''t realize it. But as she had known it now, how could she make mistakes again...


    The next day!


    Joey went to take Allen''s one check result. However, on the corridor did she encounter thest person


    she wanted to meet -- Vivian.


    Vivian wore a pink printed short skirt and a pair of snow-white cloth shoes. She was beautiful with a


    smile on her face. She was delicate and charming. Today''s what she wore werepletely different


    from her usual dressing-up, which was bright-colored, dazzling and scanty.


    Because she was apanied by a man who was thin, tall, handsome and clean.


    Joey didn''t want to see her and couldn''t be bothered to fight with her. As she was about to turn a blind


    eye and went on her own way, Vivian brushed past her adventurously. She held her chin up and looked


    at Joey with provocation on her face.


    Unfortunately, she was 4''8'''' tall while Joey was almost 5''8'''' tall. There was no advantage for Vivian at


    all. Additionally, she wore t cloth shoes while Joey wore high-heeled shoes which matched with her


    clothes. Under this sharp contrast, Vivian was a head shorter than Joey. That she chinned up


    arrogantly looked like looking up to Joey from the perspective of vision.


    There was no doubt that Vivian lost momentum.


    Vivian also felt it and gritted her teeth angrily.


    The man beside Vivian felt the strange atmosphere between Vivian and Joey. He couldn''t help but ask,


    "Is she your friend, honey? Why don''t you introduce her to me?"


    "I''m not her friend!"


    "She is not my friend!"


    They answered almost at the same time.


    The man was immediately burned by the mes between two women and dare not say anything.


    Vivian turned her head immediately and smiled at the man gently, "Go to the ward to see mom first,


    Dominic. I''lleter."


    The man suspiciously saw Vivian and Joey but still nodded. Then he went into the second VIP ward on


    his left.


    "Well. This is my new boyfriend. He''s great, isn''t he?"


    As soon as the man walked away, Vivian couldn''t wait to show off towards Joey.


    "Not that much. But he''s enough to match you!"


    Joey replied and sneered.


    "You..."


    Vivian was immediately provoked, but then she put on a smiling face, said, "I know that you won''t say


    anything good. If you know he was tough, you absolutely dare not say crazy words. His name is


    Deacon Hua, Dominic Hua''s brother. Do you know who Dominic is? He is Phoenix Group''s new


    president, which can keep pace with the Walter Group in the city A!"


    "Oh," Joey lightly said, "The younger brother of the man who got achievements depending on the


    woman. Yeah I really heard it before in recent times."


    Dominic was a poor guy from the vige. Recently, he was very famous for marrying the daughter of


    chairman of Phoenix Group. He came to the top step by step. His glorious history let many poor guys


    admire.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But Joey didn''t know he still had a younger brother called Deacon Hua. It was interesting that Vivian set


    the target on this kind of person.


    Vivian heard her scornful words clearly. She originallycently, but somehow her heart was


    stabbed like a cat scratched her. She stared at Joey without any words to retort. Because she had to


    admit thatpared with Joey''s men, whether Allen or Philip, Deacon was nothing better. She felt


    more resented as she realized it.

 Chapter 330 Ditto

    Chapter 330 Ditto


    Joey sneered. Vivian always had been in vanity, especially in the field of man. She always wanted to


    surpass her as if she wanted to prove something. For example, she struggled and took Ben away on


    that day.


    Thinking of Ben, Joey said, "You should know that Ben is in prison. Have you gone to see him?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    During Ben''s case, Joey had never seen Vivian doing anything for Ben. Joey really doubted whether


    Vivian knew it or not. After all, how could a person be so indifferent?


    After hearing it, Vivian lightly lifted her eyebrows and said, "I''ve already known it. But it''s none of my


    business."


    People outside wouldn''t their rtionships. Ben loved her nothing but her infuriating young body.


    Furthermore, when Vivian reached the lowest point of her life, Ben threw her in the countryside for


    three years like treating old shoes. Every day appears like a year in length for Vivian.


    Later, Ben took the initiative to look for her because of her identity of "The second youngdy in the


    Moore family". He beat her sometimes, which hurt her heart. Thus, Vivian pretended to know nothing


    since Ben got the case. Also, she quickly found a new boyfriend.


    Hearing Vivian merciless answer, Joey shook her head. After a short pause, she asked, "Why do you


    appear in the hospital? Who gets sick?"


    Joey just heard Vivian had told Deacon to go to see mom. She wanted to figure out whether this mom


    was Julia or Samantha.


    Since Joey mentioned it, Vivian smiled. That smile let Joey want to p her. "I''ve said that my mother


    got sick. Don''t ask me whose mother she is. I''m now the second youngdy in Moore family so that my


    mother is Samantha."


    "How shameless you are."


    Joey coldly stared at Vivian, "You still dare to call yourself the second youngdy in front of me? Maybe


    you''ve forgotten that you''re a fake one since I haven''t looked for you these days..."


    "Shut up!"


    Unexpectedly, Vivian''s attitude was firm this time. She stepped close to her and smiled, "The reason


    why I was threatened by you is that I have no idea that Samantha''s lover is George. Who is George?


    Allen''s father! Who is Allen? Your previous boyfriend! Through spection, he is your brother, isn''t he?


    You actually fall in love with your own brother. You are such a big fool in the world. I don''t know whether


    you will have the nerve to show your face if any outsider knows it. Remember that the power of public


    opinion is strong! So from now on, the second youngdy in family is only unless you publicize the truth


    and ruin Allen reputation!"


    This was absolutely the words that had big weights Vivian had ever said. Every word was urate.


    Every moment Vivian was speaking, Joey''s face got pale. Finally, her face paled like a paper.


    These days, she thought all about how to deal with her rtionship with Allen. However, she


    That was to say, in addition to her, Vivian also knew their real rtionship clearly.


    Joey trembled and stepped back. She looked at Vivian''s gloating face and wanted to mercilessly tear it.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Then Joey slowly lifted her lip and smiled, letting Vivian


    shocked. "You''recent, huh? Do you think you can bewless with your grasp of these stuffs?


    Ridiculous!"


    "Let me tell you. Apart from my rtionship with Allen, it isn''t true that you are really the second young


    gloating. In no way can you bully me because you really need this identitypared with the exposure


    of the rtionship between Allen and I."


    "If you lose it, you will be put in your own ce. Samantha, Ynda and George also won''t let go of a


    cheater who cheats their feelings. So will Allen and I. Can you imagine your situation at that time?"


    Vivian got stiff on her face. She bit her lower lip and stared at Joey. After a while, she said with anger,


    "Okay. Even if you''re right, we actually are the same. For both of us being happy, neither of us talks


    about itter. You can''t use it to threaten me. From now on, I''m the second youngdy in the family. I


    don''t care about you two guys'' behaviors. Leave me alone and mind your own business!"

 Chapter 331 The Truth Was Revealed

    Chapter 331 The Truth Was Revealed


    "You should have thought of it earlier!"


    Joey felt relieved surreptitiously. At least Vivian temporarily took the same stand with her.


    However, as Joey nearly reversed the situation, she lost the advantage.


    Vivian failed to make fun of Joey, staring at her with angry eyes. Then she shook her head and walked


    towards Samantha''s ward.


    Joey pondered for a moment and then followed Vivian.


    Since thest time she knew the truth, she hadn''t seen Samantha. She didn''t know whether Samantha


    had given up her drug addiction. This time, Joey was somewhat worried what disease she had.


    "What are you doing here? To visit Samantha? I don''t allow you to do so!"


    Seeing that Joey kept up with her, Vivian immediately understood Joey''s intention. She turned around


    and stretched her arms to stop Joey.


    "Why don''t you allow me in?"


    Joey couldn''t helpughing and then immediately showed coldness on her face. She cried, "Get out of


    the way!"


    "No!"


    Vivian didn''t concede.


    Joey didn''t give Vivian any chance to make an unreasonable scene. She didn''t speak much of things,


    stretching her right hand and directly seizing her shoulder. Then, she pulled forward Vivian and spun


    round, making Vivian bump onto the opposite wall of corridor.


    "Ah..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian let out a cry, grasping her forehead and squatting. She couldn''t stand up for a while.


    Joey continued to walk forward. Then she pushed the door of Samantha''s ward.


    Samantha was haggard lying on the white bed. She was awake. Deacon, Vivian''s boyfriend and Martin


    Moore were beside her.


    Seeing Joey suddenly appear, Martin was shocked for a while.


    Immediately, he stood up and showed a smile, "I hear that Allen and you are also in this hospital. As I


    just think of going there to see you, you''vee here first."


    Martin was like an old friend greeting with her. He looked firm and matured as if there never was


    embarrassing confession between them.


    Joey kindly replied, "We stay in Room 1013. Allen is watching TV now. He is bored. If you go there, he


    must be very happy."


    Last time, Allen was trapped into Ynda''s tricks. Thanks to Martin, he called Joey, informing her. She


    hadn''t said thanks to him. As for the confession, she chose to forget and pretended it never happened.


    Samantha was on bed. She saw Joeye, immediately sitting up with hands supporting. Besides


    Vivian, Joey was the only person that knew the past events between George and her. She was really


    worried as seeing Joey again!


    Joey discovered her vignce. She stopped walking forward and felt Samantha was quite funny and


    pathetic. But she still smiled at Samantha, "I just heard that you are sick. So Ie to visit you."


    Samantha replied politely, "Thanks. I just get a little cold."


    Martin interrupted with dissatisfaction, "You call it a little cold, mom? You got a high fever for a long time


    and even got ina. If I haven''t found it early, I''m afraid that it would have got worse."


    After hearing it, Joey couldn''t help worrying and looking at Samantha. Although Samantha''s face was


    pale, she seemed to have great energy. Maybe her fever had retreated.


    Samantha being mute, Joey thought it was unnecessary to stay here. In addition, Vivian was holding


    her red and swollen forehead anding inside with teeth gritted, staring at her angrily. Joey shrugged


    and left the room.


    However, Martin also followed. He said, "I follow you to see my elder brother."


    Joey replied in a low voice, "That''s okay."


    It wasn''t surprising that Martin wanted to see Allen as for their rtionships.


    When they reached the corner of corridor where no one was here, Martin suddenly stopped walking


    and looking at Joey seriously. He said, "I have something to talk to you."


    "Oh?"


    Joey was shocked by his serious expression. Then she nodded, "About what?"


    "You really nned to be with Allen?"


    Martin pondered for a long time and asked such a question.


    Joey thought that Martin hadn''t given up. So she hurriedly nodded, "Yes!"


    However, Martin changed his facial expression. He suddenly grabbed her double shoulders and said


    angrily, "You really want me to make it clear, Joey? Or I should actually call you ... sister!"


    Joey was shocked and lifted her eyes fiercely with buzzes in her head. What did he call her just now?


    Sister?


    Had Martin already known her identity?


    Seeing Joey''s reaction reasonably, Martin continued, "You should have already known your identity


    since you see Vivian being the second youngdy in our family. You have actually known Allen is your


    elder brother. Why do you still want to be with him? Are you crazy?"


    Now, Joey was totally stunned.


    Unexpectedly, Martin knew that she was Samantha''s daughter and George was actually her father.

 Chapter 332 Keep a Low Profile

    Chapter 332 Keep a Low Profile


    "You ... How do you know it?"


    After a long time, Joey got her mind. She asked and quivered in a flurry.


    "Remember that day when I confessed you and you refused me with some words. Those words were


    too strange and intriguing. What''s more, every time Vivian appeared, you looked quite different and so


    did Vivian. I don''t know what happened between you two people. Out of curiosity, I asked someone to


    look for some information. I was startled at knowing the truth. Vivian turned out to be your sister but she


    you."


    As Martin was speaking, his eyes were burning with anger. He was too furious as being cheated.


    Martin hated Vivian at the beginning with no reasons. Maybe he just couldn''t bear it to see her.


    He wouldn''t have been so patient with her if she didn''t have rtionship with his mom.


    Now Martin knew that Vivian was a fake. He was both furious and d. But at the same time, he had a


    mixed feeling about the fact that Joey was his halfblooded sister.


    After listening to Martin, Joey nodded convincingly. The way in which Vivian pretended to be her had


    lots of loopholes. So she could check out the truth easily and so did observant person such as Martin.


    After pondering for a moment, Joey said, "I won''t be surprised as you find out the truth. All of the


    observant people can find it out. But ... Why are you so sure that I have blood rtionship with Allen?


    Does your mother tell you that her elder daughter''s father is George?"


    Joey didn''t believe Samantha would tell it to Martin as it was the toughest past Samantha wanted to


    bury. She didn''t want to tell her beloved son, Martin, most. So Joey felt sure that Samantha had never


    told it. Then, the only possibility was that Martin was cheating her!


    Martin shook his head. He had always been clever that he had known Joey''s mind from her speech.


    "Just give up struggling. I can tell you with certainty that I''m not cheating you. I have proofs. My mother


    has never talked about uncle in front of me. Oh. I should call him George directly. Everything has its


    own clues. One day I was in my mother''s bedroom and found ane which was full of tobo and


    illegal tools for making cigarettes. And I found a lot of pictures which George was in. From the


    perspective of photos, I could figure out that they were taken secretly. Then there was also news,


    newspapers and so on concerning Allen."


    "After seeing these stuffs, I will be really stupid if I still can''t guess some key questions. But my doubt


    may not be the truth. In order to figure it out, I have quietly collected you and George''s personal


    belongings. I take them to verify DNA. The result reveals that the simrity is as high as 99.9%! If you


    still don''t believe me, I can show you the reports. Or you can go and check it out by yourself."


    Hearing it, Joey only felt her brain buzzing and her face turned pale. She feebly leaned onto the wall in


    the corridor.


    Although she hid in the closet on that day and heard the truth, she had kept thest glimmer of hope for


    a long time. She found many reasons in her mind. Maybe that truth was the way Samantha wanted to


    revenge. Or her father was another man so that she had no blood rtionship with Allen. With thest


    hope, she had never taken his personal belonging to verify DNA because she was afraid of the truth as


    Martin had said.


    However, Martin did what Joey didn''t want to do. Herst hope waspletely shattered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing Joey getting pale without any words, Martin continued, "I was not sure whether you knew Allen


    is your brother. I actually cheated you when asking you before. But I looked at your face and found that


    you have already known it. In that case, why do you continue to make mistakes? Don''t you know what


    exposure might be when the truth is revealed to the public?"


    Listening to Martin''s persuasion, Joey slowly lifted her eyes. Her eyes slowly turned into a kind of


    resolution. She said, "Well. I''ve already known it early but I ... I really can''t help thinking of Allen. And


    now he is likely to face the biggest blow in his life. He can''t leave me and I also can''t lose him. Only you


    and I know it. As long as you don''t tell anyone, no one else will know. Just keep it secret, please."


    Speaking till the end, Joey was almost pleading.


    Joey had never kept a low file since she came back from foreign countries. It was worthwhile for her to


    withdraw pride for someone or something.

 Chapter 333 Fake Joy

    Chapter 333 Fake Joy


    "You are so stubborn!" Martin paused while shaking his head. He then continued, "I suppose Allen


    doesn''t know about it, right?"


    "No, he doesn''t."


    Joey also shook her head sadly. But then she grabbed Martin''s arms and begged, "Please, don''t tell


    him about it!"


    "If you still insist, it will be damage both to you and Allen!"


    Martin raised his arms to slowly get rid of hers. He continued with a cold voice, "You still insist on your


    mind, but what about Allen? Have you thought about his feelings? You should spare him a choice! You


    should let him decide on his own if he should do the same crazy thing with you or just get clear about


    the fact!"


    In other words, Martin didn''t want to conceal the fact from Allen for her anymore.


    Tears welled up in Joey''s eyes immediately. She sobbed, "You don''t even know how hard I have been


    through all these! Cuz you don''t even experience the same thing as I do! You know what? My soul has


    been burning out of guilt. Every single day I live really tortures me! I can''t eat well! Nor can I fall asleep


    at night! Even during slumber, I would always wake up because of nightmare! It hurts my heart so


    much! And I just want to suffer on my own and I don''t want Allen to be involved in pain!"


    Upon hearing that, Martin seemed to soften.


    He kept silent for quite a while. He then turned around and entered Room 1013, where Allen rested.


    Joey bit her lip hard and followed.


    She was still struggling in pain in her heart. She wasn''t sure if Martin would change his mind because


    of her words. Nor did she know if Martin would tell Allen the truth. What she could do now was follow


    Martin and leave him no chance to tell Allen the truth since she couldn''t stop him from meeting Allen.


    Allen didn''t watch TV in the room, but sat in front of hisptop to deal with the files sent by his


    secretary. As he just heard the door opened, he immediately closed hisptop and turned on the TV,


    pretending he was still watching.


    He didn''t want to worry Joey, who would definitely feel anxious if she saw him still working at this


    moment. When facing Joey, Allen just wanted to do his best to let her rest at ease.


    Joey followed Martin in. Allen walked over with surprise. He reached out his hand to hold Joey in his


    arms though she just left for a while. He then smiled at Martin, "Hey, what are you here? I remember I


    haven''t noticed you I am here yet! You are really well-informed!"


    Since his friendship with Chance ruptured, he valued his friendship with Marin even more.


    The three grew up together and they were deeply connected with brotherhood. However, Chance''s


    betrayal failed the brotherhood among them.


    Martin nced at Allen''s hand holding Joey''s waist. He then smiled, "Come on! I know you have all


    your mind on your girl and you don''t even remember to notice me that you are in hospital! I gotta be


    mad at you!"


    "All my mind on my girl? That should be your style! Do you still remember what you have done in the


    past for your girl? Come on, I have been used to it! I should be the one who me you for that!"


    Allen raised his head and hit his shoulder jokingly.


    That was their style to say hi.


    Martin scratched his head awkwardly and threw out his hand, "Okay, I know you have a sharp tongue!"


    Joey breathed a sigh of relief when seeing that. It seemed that Martin wouldn''t tell the truth so far.


    Then, Allen watched ser match with Martin and even shouted out of joy. When the team they


    supported scored a goal, they even hugged together.


    Of course, Allen would then hug Joey as well.


    When Martin wanted to hug Joey also for celebration, Allen would just kick his ass.


    Martin rolled on the ground and shouted to use him.


    Allen then threw a pillow against him and shouted, "Get off, idiot!"


    It was rare for Joey to see Allen''s happy face. Tears welled up in her eyes all of a sudden. She seemed


    to realize why Martin just said so. It was not only for his concern about her, but also for Allen. Their


    brotherhood must be the same deep as her friendship with Sarah.


    The two men kept watching the ser match for two hours. It was not until Samantha called Martin


    that he finally said goodbye to Allen.


    Joey then saw him out the door.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When the door was closed, only Joey and Martin were standing outside. His smile disappeared


    suddenly. He then fixed his eyes coldly on her as before.

 Chapter 334 Dont Push Me!

    Chapter 334 Don''t Push Me!


    Joey turned her face away to avoid his gaze. She was about to say thanks for Martin didn''t tell Allen


    the truth. But Martin suddenly said, "My mom will hold a great birthday party for Vivian tomorrow. Will


    youe?"


    Joey paused and then she realized what he meant. It was Vivian who faked her in front of Samantha.


    So tomorrow was actually her birthday.


    Joey herself even forgot about her own birthday as she was troubled recently.


    After a while, Joey frowned, "I will attend if I am free tomorrow. I won''te if not."


    She had been exhausted because of Allen''s illness. She was not energetic enough to face Vivian.


    Martin didn''t try to persuade her upon hearing that. He took a well-wrapped square-shaped gift box and


    said, "This is the birthday gift for you."


    Joey raised her head and stared at him with great surprise. She then reached out her hand to take it.


    "Just open and see if you like it."


    Martin said in a stiff voice. It seemed that he seldom presented gift for another one.


    Joey unwrapped the paper and opened the box. Suddenly, her eyes seemed to be overwhelmed with


    sliver glow. She couldn''t help but close her eyes instantly. Inside the box ced a set of jewelries made


    of diamond and tinum, including earrings, ring and ne. They were all shaped as a blooming


    white Magnolia form, looking exceedingly unique and beautiful.


    Martin smiled as he saw Joey''s surprised face, "This is the set of thetest masterpiece designed by


    Adonis, the greatest designer in the world. And it''s a limited edition with only 10 sets on this. My


    mom bought Vivian the same set. So she will definitely attend the party with this set of jewelries. If you


    also appear with the same set tomorrow, you will definitely stun everyone present. Actually, you should


    be the one who can fit this set the best!"


    Undoubtedly, Martin wanted to spare a chance for Joey to pressure on Vivian. Meanwhile, he also


    wanted Joey to announce in public that she should be the lost girl in the family. In other words, Martin


    still forced her to tell Allen the truth. At the thought of that, Joey felt as if the gift she was holding


    weighted thousands of tons.


    Everydy loved diamond. However, it took her a great cost. She would rather abandon it.


    Joey put the box back on Martin''s hand without hesitation and said, "Thanks for your kindness. But as I


    said, I don''t want Allen to know about the truth. So I won''t confess my real identity. Though you notice


    that Vivian faked the real daughter in the Linderman Family, you still chose to conceal it from others. So


    you should know my choice. Don''t push me, please!"


    Martin was a bit annoyed because of her stubbornness. But it was also a firm proof for her love for


    Allen.


    Martin sighed, "Okay, I know. I won''t force you anymore. As for the party tomorrow and the jewelries,


    it''s all up to you! Take care!"


    After saying that, he thumped the box onto her hands and left.


    Joey breathed a sigh of relief while seeing his figure fade away. It seemed that Martin would not force


    her to tell the truth so far.


    "Thank you, Martin!"


    Though she knew Martin didn''t care about if she was grateful. She still shouted to say thanks from


    behind.


    The sun set and dusk fell. It was time for dinner. Paige led six maids in as usual.


    Every maid held a basket with severalyers, where there ced all kinds of fined dishes that Allen


    favored the most. The maids then served all the thirties dishes on the table and also two kinds of


    nutritious soup.


    Joey was ustomed to such a feast as Paige would prepare all kinds of dishes when it was time for


    meal as if Allen suffered from starvation.


    "Mom, Joey, time for dinner!"


    Allen pulled the chair to fit them both in. Obviously, he was trying to build up a nice atmosphere


    between them.


    Joey and Paige looked at each other and then shifted their eyes at the same time with dissatisfaction


    against each other. But they both didn''t want to fail Allen''s concern. As they both loved Allen from the


    bottom of their hearts, they would be willing to sacrifice everything for him, not to mention just


    temporarily put aside the grudge.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 335 Come Here One by One

    Chapter 335 Come Here One by One


    After dinner, Paige didn''t stay long. Because she had to go home to look after Lillian.


    She had intended to bring Lillian with him. But if she did so, it would upset Joey. Paige did not care for


    Joey at all. She was just thinking of Allen. As his mother, she knew better than anyone how much Allen


    cared about Joey. So, if Joey was unhappy, she was afraid that her son would be even unhappier. Now,


    she could not let anything affect the mood of Allen and his illness.


    Not long after Paige left, there was another visitor, Lawrence!


    Allen and Lawrence grew up together. But Paige had never allowed Allen to be close to Lawrence.


    Besides, Lawrence was a bit of a loner and never approached Allen on his own. So, they had an


    attenuated rtionship.


    If Allen was not very ill this time, Lawrence would not havee.


    The two had very little inmon with each other and just greeted politely. Then, Lawrence put down


    the fruit basket and left.


    Seeing this, Joey couldn''t help but shrug at Allen, saying, "You two have a strange rtionship."


    Allen smiled silently. He had long been used to it. It would be strange if Lawrence suddenly was


    enthusiastic about him one day.


    Soon, another visitor came. It was Martha.


    Recently, Martha was very quiet. Seeing that Joey stayed with Allen and Allen looked good, she said


    even less than Lawrence did and left without dy.


    Words failed Joey. She closed the door and couldn''t help but pout, "Allen, your family members are


    really strange. Why don''t theye here together, but one by one?"


    Allen shrugged his shoulders and was helpless.


    If it was possible, he also wanted his family to be happy and harmonious. Unfortunately, that was what


    a rich family was like. They had more money and power than ordinary people, but lessughter and


    happiness.


    Once they mentioned Allen''s family, Joey thought of George again. Joey bit her lip and said, "I haven''t


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    seen your fathertely. Is he no longer in City A?"


    Allen looked up at Joey. Joey''s question made him uneasy. Then, he extended his hand to Joey.


    Joey was surprised for a moment and handed him her hand.


    Allen gently held her hand, looked into Joey''s eyes, and said guiltily, "He left the country on business


    half a month ago. I know my father hadn''t treated you well back then. After Sarah told me the truth, I


    have argued with him. But ... he is my father, who gave me life, raised me, and nurtured me. Although I


    know he hurt my beloved, I ... even can''t get back at him at all. Joey, I am sorry."


    People who had never been in such a dilemma as him would never understand how he suffered when


    he could not be both loyal and filial at once!


    Joey nodded, "Allen, you don''t have to say anything, I understand."


    Yes, she could understand Allen. But that didn''t mean she would forgive George.


    George was not only Allen''s father, but also her own father. How could a father do such a cruel thing to


    his own daughter?


    Unforgivable!


    Not wanting to continue this heavy topic, Joey digressed, "I haven''t seen grandpa since I got back.


    How''s he recently?"


    Joey was worried. This time, something so serious happened to Allen. But William, his grandpa, had


    note to see him. Something must have happened to William. Maybe ... he was dead.


    Hearing Joey mention William, Allen became sadder, "Grandpa had a stroke and had been paralyzed


    for more than a year."


    Joey opened her mouth wide in surprise. It was more painful than death. "I remember that grandpa has


    been in good health. How could he have a stroke?"


    Allenughed bitterly, "Once people are old, anything unexpected can happen. Grandpa is over


    seventy years old after all."


    Hearing this, Joey did not feel anything wrong. Because what Allen said was reasonable. So, she did


    not go into it seriously and said, "I''ll visit grandpater. He was quite kind to me before."


    When she lived in the Charles family, William had helped her twice!


    When it came to William, Joey thought of the amazing love affair he had with Sharon.


    So, she added, "What about Sharon? Is she still with grandpa?"

 Chapter 336 Recognize Her

    Chapter 336 Recognize Her


    Allen shook his head and said with a serious face, "In fact, grandpa''s stroke is rted to her. This is a


    secret of the Charles family. But I don''t have to hide it from you. Two years after you left, Sharon was


    pregnant with grandpa''s child. My parents thought that the child could not be grandpa''s. But grandpa


    believed that it was his child and insisted on marrying Sharon. How could my parents agree for the


    reputation of the Charles family?"


    "So, they used the same trick they used to deal with us, asking to wait until Sharon had a baby and had


    a DNA test before talking about the marriage. Grandpa knew what my parents was thinking. He was


    much more powerful than I was back then. He protected Sharon very well until Sharon gave birth,


    Unexpectedly, Sharon gave birth to a stillborn baby. She went crazy on the spot and grandpa suffered a


    stroke due to great depression. Since then, Grandpa has been paralyzed in bed, can''t take care of


    himself and can''t even say a full sentence."


    After hearing this, Joey waspletely shocked.


    She did not expect that during the four years she was away, a lot had happened to everyone.


    Something was happy and something was sad.


    What happened between William and Sharon was undoubtedly a tragedy that made people sigh.


    Especially Sharon, she was only 18 years old when Joey saw her. So, she was only 20 years old when


    she went crazy. Such a clean and beautiful girl like her was ruined. It was really a pity!


    Could it be that everyone who was involved with the Charles family would not end up well?


    Joey suddenly had some doubts. Was the truth really like what Allen said? It wasn''t that Joey didn''t


    believe Allen. On the contrary, she believed more than anyone else that Allen would never lie to her


    about anything. But it was possible that even what Allen knew was the information that had been


    processed!


    William and Sharon''s face constantly came into Joey''s mind. For no reason, another face suddenly


    rose before her. It was the female beggar who appeared several times and helped her in secret.


    Joey stood up. She remembered that pair of eyes! She finally figured out why the first time she saw the


    beggar, she would feel that she seemed to have met or known her before. Because that female beggar,


    who was so dirty that others could not see her features, had a pair of eyes which were as beautiful as


    Sharon''s.


    Seeing that Joey was shocked and stood up, Allen also stood up, asking in confusion, "Baby, what is


    wrong?"


    "I ..."


    Joey had intended to tell Allen what she found just now. But she thought it over. If that female beggar


    was Sharon, that meant Sharon did not go crazy. Because it was impossible for a crazy woman to


    know how to help others. But since Sharon was not crazy, why did she have to be a so dirty and ugly


    beggar? Joey thought that the biggest reason was she wanted to avoid the members of the Charles


    family.


    Although in Joey''s heart, Allen was different from the others of the Charles family. But for Sharon now,


    Joey was afraid that these surnamed Charles were the people Sharon would be on guard against.


    Before she figured out what Sharon wanted, she''d better not tell anyone.


    Thinking of this, Joey replied, "Allen, an important thing suddenly urred to me. I''ll go out ande


    back in one hour. Stay here by yourself. If you need anything, ring the bell and the nurse wille


    immediately."


    After saying that, she already rushed out of the door without waiting for Allen''s response.


    Allen helplessly chased after her and stopped soon. Recently, Joey was always strange. He knew Joey


    had something to hide from him. But Joey did not say it and he would not force her. He was willing to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    wait. He believed that Joey would tell him everything one day.


    After leaving the ward, Joey went straight downstairs to the hospital gate.


    In the past, Sharon always appeared at the right time. Joey believed that Sharon must often follow her.


    So, as long as she went to some ces she frequented, she would definitely be able to find Sharon.


    For example, this hospital''s gate, or the hotel where she was staying, or herpany.


    As Joey expected, as soon as she went out of the hospital gate, Joey saw a figure curled up under a


    tree 100 meters to the left of the gate. Under the streetlight, she was disheveled and dirty and looked


    so miserable and lonely. Maybe it was because she had been waiting for too long that she didn''t move


    and seemed to fall asleep.


    Joey slowly walked over step by step. Before she could get closer, Sharon seemed to have noticed and


    looked up at her warily. She was like a badly frightened person and her gaze was as fierce as an


    animal.


    Joey was startled as the beggar looked at her and immediately stopped.


    When Sharon saw that the person approaching was Joey, she seemed to be relieved and soften up.


    Then, she fixed her eyes on Joey.


    Joey looked steadily at her eyes, trying to tell from her eyes what she wanted, but failed. After Sharon


    had suffered a lot, her eyes were not as clear as they were once. Her eyes became dull and no one


    could tell from her eyes what she was thinking. Because she had kept away from others!


    "Sharon!"


    Joey looked at her and called out in a soft but positive tone.


    Sharon stiffened, and then put on a bitter smile, "You finally recognize me!"

 Chapter 337 The Evil Couple

    Chapter 337 The Evil Couple


    Sharon stiffened, but soon, the corners of her lips curled up, smiling bitterly. "You finally recognized


    me!"


    She was waiting, waiting for Joey to remember her, to recognize her. She had done a lot silently, which


    included observing Joey''s intention, to see whether Joey would help her, and Joey''s performance did


    not disappoint her these days. What she needed was someone like Joey, who had irreconcble


    conflict with the Charles family, or even hatred.


    Joey got a little scared again. Sharon sounded like she had been waiting for this for a long time. She


    paused and said, "Let''s go somewhere and have a talk."


    "Good!"


    Sharon looked warily around and said, "Better find an inconspicuous ce."


    Joey knew she didn''t want to be noticed.


    After thinking about it, Joey said, "I know a park nearby. It''s dim at this time. We shouldn''t be noticed


    there."


    So the two of them walked a few dozen meters apart into the park and joined up under a tree at the


    bottom of the park.


    "Sharon, I heard you got crazy, but now it looks like you''re perfectly normal. What''s going on?" Joey


    lowered his voice and asked impatiently.


    Sharon shook her head with a wry smile and her voice was full of repressed hate, "You must have


    heard the Charles family say that," she said, "Well, the Charles family has the ability to drive a well-


    behaved person crazy, just like you were then, and me now."


    "If you believe me, you can tell me the truth, and perhaps I can help you."


    Joey knew better than anyone what Sharon was going through.


    "Yes, I believe you, although the days I spent with you were not long, both William and I know you are a


    good girl, and very wise. When I was pregnant, William said that if he can''t save me, I can ask you for


    help. Although you were abroad at that time, William said you wille back,e back to show all


    the people who have insted you and got back what you should have."


    Hearing that, Joey was shocked. She didn''t expect that William would think her that through. The older


    he got, the wiser he became. He not only knew that she woulde back, but that she was going to


    help Sharon, not because she was vengeful, but also she was grateful.


    At that time, William and Sharon had helped her more than once. Although she might not be the one


    who would pay back the kindness ten times she received from others, she would certainly return the


    favor.


    The thought that such a clever old man was now paralyzed in bed made Joey feel sorry.


    Sharon then opened up to Joey about how her life with William, which had been peaceful and happy,


    was shattered when she was miraculously pregnant.


    William was over-happy to have a baby at his old age, and he felt Sharon hadn''t lived a good life since


    she was with him, so he wanted to give Sharon a status in the Charles family, so that Sharon and the


    unborn baby could live a more secure life after he was gone.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Not surprisingly, George and Paige strongly opposed it.


    William, after all, was getting old and had left the officialdom for nearly 10 years. The family''s finances


    were already in the hands of his son, George, so William''s authority was not as convinced as before.


    No matter how hard William tried, George and Paige refused to ept Sharon, and they even used


    stalling tactics. William was helpless. What he could do was try his best to protect Sharon.


    But unexpectedly, things had a sharp turn at thest minute.


    Sharon delivered the baby, but it was a dead baby.


    When William heard this, he almost fainted on the spot, but Paige felt that the blow was not hard


    enough for the old man, and even carried the dead baby in front of him.


    The poor newborn baby, weighed five or six pounds, got ck. Its lips were white, hands were stiff and


    cold.


    William''s hands trembled to touch the child whom he had tried so hard to keep alive. But his hands


    were barely halfway out when he began to twitch. He trembled so sudden, and he got a stroke!


    Meanwhile, in the operating room, Sharon, exhausted from having a baby, could only watch George


    walk out the door with her two babies, one in each hand, looking grim.


    Yes, Sharon did not give birth to a dead baby at all, but live twins.

 Chapter 338 Dormant

    Chapter 338 Dormant


    Sharon wanted to call out to William. She didn''t know where George was going to take the babies. She


    was so worried and scared, but it had taken all her strength to give birth. She cried, so desperately.


    But that was not the end of it. When she was wheeled out of the operating room, she was told that she


    was mad and had to be transferred to an asylum immediately.


    She didn''t even see William for thest time, and she was sent away to the insane asylum without her


    own permission.


    A normal person was forcibly sent to a lunatic asylum, and stayed with a group of madmen day after


    day. Those who had not experienced it could never imagine what kind of mental torture it was.


    Sharon almost lost her mind.


    Fortunately, there was a firm belief that supported her all the time. She told herself countless times


    every day that William was still waiting for her and her two lovely daughters were still waiting for her. As


    long as she could leave here, she would live a happy life. With the perseverance and careful design,


    she finally escaped.


    Unfortunately, when she came out, she learned that William had suffered a stroke and was paralyzed.


    All his movements were under George''s control, and she had no idea of where her twin daughters were


    because there were no other children in the Charles family except Ynda''s daughter Lillian.


    So, she didn''t know the whereabouts of her twin daughters.


    At that moment, Sharon, who thought she would see the light of day after all her suffering, almost


    copsed.


    Her man was paralyzed; her daughters disappeared; everything she had was ruined.


    She couldn''t see her man, let alone her daughters. When the Charles family learned that she escaped


    from the insane asylum, they ordered to search for her with a high reward.


    Forced into a corner, Sharon had to make herself dirty and ugly, turning herself into the lowest beggar


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    in the city, so that no one would notice a filthy, smelly woman beggar!


    So Sharon spent a year hiding and avoiding people until Joey returned.


    After hearing all this, Joey didn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment. She would never


    expect that there was a person in such a difficult state waiting for her day and night. If she knew it, and


    if she could return earlier, maybe Sharon could suffer less. Joey suddenly felt very guilty.


    Sharon seemed to see the regret in Joey''s eyes. She shook her head. "George and Paige are


    responsible for this. All I want now is to see William, and to find out where my two daughters are. I am


    sure they are still alive. George would not be so cruel that he killed the two little children. Please help


    me."


    Sharon''s voice was so weak on thest sentence. It was just a way offorting herself, because in


    her heart, she was not sure that if George had any conscience at all.


    When faced with another crimemitted by George, Joey''s anger and resentment deepened. He was


    her father. Why did God make George her father?


    No!


    She wouldn''t recognize George as her father.


    She only had one father, Mr. Linderman, who was a simple, kind, upright country man.


    She would only recognize Mr. Linderman as her father in her life.


    After taking a deep breath and calming herself, Joey said, "I see. Don''t worry, I will help you see


    Grandpa and I will do everything I can to find out where your twin girls are."


    Joey''s voice was firm, because she really had the ability to do it.


    "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    Sharon held her mouth and could not help crying. After a year of waiting, a year of dormant and a year


    of forbearance, she finally paid off at this moment.


    Joey clutched Sharon''s hands, which were shaking with excitement, and said, "Just wait for my news


    these days. Where do you live? Or do you have a contact address?"


    Sharon shook her head. "I don''t have a fixed address. I usually sleep where there''s open space for


    shelter. And I don''t have a cell phone. I just ran out of the lunatic asylum, so I couldn''t have a penny."


    Joey felt much sorrier for her. "How about youe with me to the hotel and stay in my hotel room?"


    Sharon shook her head, "No, I know you''ve been very busy with Allen''s matterstely. I don''t want to


    be waiting for you right in front of the hospital gate."

 Chapter 339 So Romantic

    Chapter 339 So Romantic


    Joey tried to persuade her, but Sharon looked determined, so Joey had no choice but to give up.


    Finally, she gave Sharon all her cash so that she wouldn''t go hungry when she couldn''t make a living.


    Sharon took it gratefully and could only say a sobbing thank you.


    And then they separated again, leaving one after another.


    Just when Joey set her foot in hospital, Sharon threw all the money Joey had given her into the


    dustbin. The tender and weak appearance had no longer existed. Instead, Sharon looked grim, and a


    cold smile appeared on her face. "Do you really think I am a beggar? Just give the money to the real


    beggars!"


    When did Sharonck of money? She had been with William for so many years. William had given her


    numerous treasures. She would not, of course, be so stupid to keep the treasure by her side, but


    secretly sent them in the insurancepany. She was the only one who knew the password, so she


    just lied to Joey. Actually, she was never short of money. Although she dressed up like a beggar this


    year, she had never treated herself shabbily.


    The reason why she did not leave was because she could not let those hateful people live a free and


    happy life. After several months of living in the lunatic asylum, Sharon would not give up until she had


    the Charles family suffered ten times the hardship she had suffered. Of course, she really wanted to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    see William and her two twin daughters again. After all, the love and affection for them were always


    true.


    Unfortunately, Joey did not see Sharon throw the money away with a sneer. She was having a phone


    call with Philip and Fiona, asking them to use all forces to find out Sharon''s twin daughters. She didn''t


    know that under the pressure and attacking, some people would, as always, adhere to the principle,


    rise to the difficulties, and then change for the better, but some people would lose themselves, and then


    got on the wrong track.


    The former was like Joey, thetter was like... Sharon!


    Back in the ward, Joey was a little nervous, but she didn''t dare to show it in front of Allen, so as not to


    worry him.


    However, Allen was also a little weird. He kept dragging Joey to watch TV with him and refused to go to


    bed. It was not until midnight that Allen suddenly pulled Joey out.


    "Allen, what are you doing?" Joey was confused.


    "Honey, don''t ask anything, just close your eyes ande with me."


    Allen smiled with a mysterious wink.


    Joey stared at Allen. She was getting more upset to see Allen so mysterious. But she still obediently


    closed her eyes and let Allen take her away.


    She couldn''t see anything, but Joey could feel that Allen led her out of the room, walked straight into


    the elevator, which sped up, and then led her out of the elevator. And then he took her a dozen steps


    up the stairs before finally telling her to open her eyes.


    "What''s so mysterious..."


    Before she finished, Joey was shocked by what she saw.


    At this point, she and Allen were on the rooftop.


    The night was very deep; the moon as cool as cold water; the stars scattering on the sky. On the


    spacious roof, hundreds of red candles were lit up and neatly arranged into four romantic burning


    words: "Baby I love you", which were dazzling and beautiful.


    Joey was so shocked to see this, and couldn''t help crying out, "Allen!"


    When Joey looked at Allen, she could not help blushing. It was so romantic. It was just the fantasy she


    had had when she was young!


    Allen looked at his watch with a smile, hugged Joey softly and said, "It''s time, baby. Look up at the sky."


    Joey did as Allen said, only to hear the booming sound rang across the sky. Fireworks were set fire at


    the same time, which was as beautiful as a fancy dream. In the night sky the fireworks formed into


    three brilliant words: "Happy Birthday Joey".


    Joey held her mouth and was too excited to say a word.


    She thought Allen wouldn''t remember her birthday after four years apart, but... he had never forgotten.


    "It''s exactly twelve o''clock, and I''m going to be the first one to say happy birthday to you."


    Allen said softly, "Happy birthday, baby!"


    "Allen..."


    Joey was touched and hugged Allen, "Thank you!"


    "Baby, you don''t need to say that."


    Allen scratched Joey''s nose.


    Wrinkling her nose, Joey said in a coquettish way, Joey said, "I am so touched."


    Allen smiled loudly and hugged Joey tight to himself. Happiness was overflowing at this


    moment!

 Chapter 340 Go Through the Disease

    Chapter 340 Go Through the Disease


    "Excuse me. Excuse me. Thank you, thanks..."


    The next day, early in the morning, Joey''s happy and excited voice filled the hospital corridors.


    The patients or their family members who were standing in the corridor were scared and made way for


    her when they saw Joey running so fast.


    "Allen, Allen, they result is out. It''s out!"


    Before she got to his room, Joey couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    Joey had never been such an impulsive person, but today, she was so happy that she didn''t care about


    her manners.


    In the hospital room, Paige happened to give Allen a hearty and nutritious breakfast, and Allen was in


    the bathroom.


    When Paige heard Joey shouting outside from a distance, he could not help but frown, vigorously


    opened the door, and gave Joey a lesson, "Why are you shouting? How can my son''s vision be so bad


    that he should like you? You are not educated and make me lose face."


    Joey was filled with joy, but the smile on her face lost when Paige threw cold water on her. Paige could


    scold her anything except calling her uneducated, which was equal to scold her parents. If someone


    scolded Mrs. Linderman, it was shorts alright, but she would never allow anyone to show any


    disrespect to Mr. Linderman.


    Looking at the examination report in her hand, a sly gleam came into Joey''s eyes. And then her face


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    changed and she said with great sorrow, "Don''t preach me. Allen''s results were out. Allen... he..."


    In the middle of the sentence, Joey deliberately paused, with a hard look on her face and a sad


    expression. Therefore, in Paige''s opinion, the result was self-evident and it certainly was not a good


    result.


    A moment ago, Paige, who rebuked Joey arrogantly, went pale, and she felt her legs soft, then sat


    down on the ground. Her face turned pale, tears falling down her face. She patted her thighs with grief


    and cried, "God, how can you be so cruel. How can I live without Allen? My Allen..."


    At this moment, Allen came out of the bathroom and saw Paige sitting on the ground, patting her legs


    and crying. He rushed to help Paige up and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong? I''m here."


    "Allen, Allen, my Allen..."


    When she saw Allen looked at her with a confused look, Paige cried even more sadly and desperately.


    Since she married into the Charles family, George had been indifferent to her like a stranger because


    of Lawrence''s mother Laura. She had never been happy for a day, and her onlyfort was that she


    gave birth to Allen and Martha.


    But Martha liked being with Lawrence, and no matter how Paige persuaded her not to spend time with


    Lawrence, Martha would not listen to her. Therefore, the mother and the daughter were always


    indifferent. When Martha grew up, she was withdrawn, and became even stranger to her mother. In


    Paige''s heart, Allen was closer to her, and Allen was like the apple of the eye!


    But now Allen suffered from the recurrence of the old illness. How could she not be sad?!


    But she didn''t see that Joey was trying to hold back theugh. She wanted tough, but she couldn''t


    show it.


    "Joey, what''s going on here?"


    Allen looked at Joey in bewilderment.


    Joey coughed and solemnly handed Allen the report that came out this morning.


    Allen''s heart immediately tightened and he tremblingly epted it. Although he tried his best to show


    that he didn''t care about it these days, he wanted the pain to stay away from him, so that he could


    spend more time with the people he cared about, and it would be better if he could grow old with them


    together.


    When he read the report word by word, Allen closed his eyes and opened them again, and excitedly


    hugged Joey. Unable to suppress the excitement, he said, "Baby, baby, I''m all right. I got recovered! It


    is great! We can be together for a long time, baby. I''m so d!"


    "Yes, we can be together for the rest of our life, never to part!"


    Joey also hugged Allen tightly. God knew how happy she was when she got the report this morning.


    She wanted to shout to the whole world that her Allen was fine. He was fine! He was fine!


    Yes, the report was good news for Allen, who had been cured and showed no recurrence of the old


    diseases. The nosebleed recently was not the symptom of his illness recurrence, but caused by many


    reasons, such as having a poor rest, eating disorders, low mood, and so on. As long as he had a good


    rest and adjusted his eating diet, the nosebleed would disappear.


    All this happened because Chance made a big deal out of a teacup and what he said scared others.


    But it was not entirely his fault. Allen''s bleeding was so severe that he had to be rescued by blood


    transfusion. The situation was so rare.


    If Chance had not been so anxious to save Allen and helped him transform the hospital, the fuss might


    not have happened, but this way, Joey and Allen would not have gotten back together. Speaking of


    this, Joey owed Chance a debt of gratitude. Otherwise, she would not be so determined to stay with


    Allen.


    Beside them, Paige looked at Allen and Joey hugging each other tightly and pledging their love for


    each other. Shepletely forgot to cry and became transfixed.


    After a long time, she finally realized that Joey had made fun of her.


    "Joey!" roared Paige,pletely furious.

 Chapter 341 Gathering Together

    Chapter 341 Gathering Together


    "Joey!" roared Paige, "You chick. You dare to cheat me! How dare you!"


    She was happy that Allen was safe, but she was also angry that Joey had yed a trick on her. She


    screamed and wanted to hit Joey.


    Now that Allen was fine, she felt free.


    Allen quickly took Joey behind him and said, "Mom, calm down. What did Joey do? It''s no good of


    being angry."


    When Paige saw Allen helping Joey, she became even angrier. She pointed at Joey and said, "Ask her


    what she has done. She just lied to me..."


    But before she could finish, Joey said, "When did I lie to you?"


    "Didn''t you say that Allen..."


    "What did I say about Allen?"


    Joeyughed innocently, "I didn''t say anything. You imagined that."


    "You, you..."


    Paige was speechless, pointing at Joey tremblingly, and couldn''t say a word.


    As Joey said, Joey did not say anything about Allen''s report, but when Joey made that expression,


    Paige couldn''t help thinking of the pessimistic situation. Joey was absolutely intentionally, but she did


    get cheated, and cried in front of Joey.


    How shameful for an experienced person to be fooled around.


    Watching Paige get so angry, and listening to what she said to Joey, Allen had figured out what was


    going on. He had always known about the conflict between Paige and Joey, and he thought it had


    eased up a little these days, but he knew that they were peaceful just for his sake.


    However, it was not easy to deal with the conflicts between women. As a boyfriend and a son, he found


    it hard to meddle in, because there was a possibility that he would make things worse.


    So, Allen pretended he didn''t know what had happened, and said, "Anyway, today is a good day. Mom,


    don''t be angry. Your son has gone through this after all. You should be happy, and today is Joey''s


    birthday. A friend of mine called and asked us out to celebrate the birthday. So, I have to leave with


    Joey. Bye, mom."


    With this, he ran out of the room with Joey.


    Paige was left alone in the hospital room, pacing back and forth in anger.


    "Allen, don''t you me me?" asked Joey when they ran out of the hospital, and Joey looked at Allen


    with some embarrassment. After all, she just tricked Paige.


    Allen took Joey''s hand and shook his head, "I know my mom made mistakes back then, too. So, you


    can''t treat her the way you used to, and I understand that. When you can vent all your anger and let the


    past be the past, we will live a happy life."


    Allen did not ask Joey to put aside the past grievances for him, because he did not want Joey to have


    hard days. As long as Joey did not go too far, he could turn a blind eye and pretend not to know about


    it, which was also to make up for the mistakes his mother had made.


    Joey was d that Allen could understand her. He was always so kind and considerate.


    At this time, the phone rang. It was from Philip, of course, just to wish her a happy birthday. He also


    told her that everyone knew today was her birthday and that they had gathered at the Reston Hotel to


    wait for Joey and Allen.


    Joey hesitated for a moment and was about to go back to the hotel with Allen when she saw Sharon


    huddled in the same spot as she did yesterday.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey walked over and whispered to Sharon that she and Allen were leaving the hospital, and that she


    shoulde to Reston Hotel or FT Company if she wanted to find her.


    Sharon quietly nodded with thanks, implying that she got it.


    But when Joey and Allen left, she didn''t throw away the money, but tore them up. The banknotes Joey


    gave her were torn into pieces one by one.


    A passer-by opened his eyes wide, pointed at Sharon and called her a psycho.


    Joey and Allen arrived at the hotel room. Not only Philip, Sammy, and Fiona were also there, so were


    Zelda and Sarah.


    Everyone presented their own gifts one by one, and even Sammy brought a gift ¡ª a Pleasant Goat


    lollipop, which was her favorite. When she heard that everyone had a gift for Joey, Sammy had made a


    lot of decisions before she gave the lollipop to Joey.


    Although Sammy''s gift was a little ridiculous, to a child, it was the most amazing gift in the world. Joey


    was so happy that she hugged Sammy and kissed her several times. She hadn''t seen Sammy for two


    days and missed her so much.

 Chapter 342 Wounded

    Chapter 342 Wounded


    Joey picked up Sammy and gave him a lot of kisses. She hadn''t seen Sammy for two days, and


    missed him so much.


    Allen standing nearby smiled and watched them, knowing that Joey had hidden many things from him


    because of Sammy, but somehow, he just liked the little guy. Sammy''s smile was so cute that if he was


    familiar with him, he would have pinched his cheek.


    When Sammy saw Allen smiling at him, he cocked his little head to one side and winked his big eyes,


    sticking his pink tongue at Allen to make a cute grimace.


    Allen was so amused by him that he couldn''t help saying to Joey, "Let me hold him for a moment!"


    Joey nodded with aplicated nce. Allen had never held Sammy since he was born.


    However, the little guy didn''t want to let go of Joey. He shrugged and said, "Not everyone can hold


    Sammy. But since you''re so handsome, I''ll give you a chance. One hug costs a hundred bucks and for


    one minute!"


    Hearing this, all the people in the room froze, and then, they dissolved intoughter.


    Joey was speechless for what Sammy said. She patted Sammy''s hand open to ask for money and


    pretended to be angry, "Sammy, who taught you this? A kid shouldn''t ask for money."


    Sammy rubbed his hurt hands and said sadly, "Daddy Shawn taught me. He said that a man should not


    suffer a loss, and he should know how to make money, so that he can get a wife..."


    Joey was speechless and looked back at Fiona. Fiona shrugged, saying that he didn''t know when


    Shawn instilled such an idea into Sammy. He had to teach him a good lesson. How could a child have


    such an idea!


    But unexpectedly, Allen nodded seriously and agreed Sammy, so he offered Sammy 100, saying, "It''s


    really important to have a wife. Here''s for you."


    Immediately, all people present were taken aback.


    Sammy happily took the money, slid off Joey, and stuffed it into his piggy bank. And then he returned to


    Allen, raised his cute little face and said, "You can hold me now, but only for one minute. If you want to


    kiss me, I will charge extra price!"


    Everyone couldn''t believe Sammy would do so.


    How greedy this little guy was!


    Later, when asked how to celebrate Joey''s birthday, Joey came up with an unexpected n: to spend


    then day on amusement park!


    It had been a long time since they had a good time. Today was a good opportunity for them to get


    together!


    Of course, everyone agreed. Joey had the final say on how to celebrate the birthday.


    The amusement park was really a ce where one could temporarily forget the troubles. They were


    like going back to childhood, ying all the games in the amusement park. Throughout the whole day,


    they never stopped smiling, even Zelda, who was reserved and seldomughed,ughed three times.


    The happiest of all, of course, was Sammy. Kids always loved the amusement park the most. Maybe


    because Allen held him in a way that made himfortable, or because Allen, as the kid said, was


    handsome and good-looking, the kid had already attached to Allen, and he didn''t want Joey, Philip or


    Fiona to hold him. He only wanted Allen to hold him, and didn''t ask for money.


    Allen beamed and felt a sense of aplishment.


    Joey''s heart was heavy because she found the injury on Sarah, but she didn''t reveal her emotions on


    her face.


    When everyone took the roller coaster, Joey and Sarah sat in a row. The roller coaster was very fast,


    and the wind blew Sarah''s clothes, revealing the red and horrible whish injuries. Just a glimpse of it


    would make one feel painful. Joey could imagine how painful Sarah was when she got the whip.


    Normally, one would not have the time to look at others while taking the roller coaster. However, in


    order to increase her courage, Joey often took roller coasters and yed other exciting games, so she


    had no fear of roller coasters.


    Joey''s eyes were so stung by Sarah''s injury that she hardly needed to ask who caused it.


    Although Fiona didn''t tell her about it, Joey knew that Shawn had been dealing with John recently, and


    tried to win over Lawrence''s LC Group. John was having pressure from both rightful and devious


    powers at the same time, and it seemed that his business had been losing money recently, so it was


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    not surprising he vented his anger on Sarah.


    Sarah didn''t tell her, and Joey pretended she didn''t see it, because she knew that Sarah had her own


    pride and self-esteem.


    In the afternoon, Sarah left early because she had to pick up Eliza at school.


    Joey and others continued to have fun.


    Joey and Philip sat together on the Ferris wheel.


    Joey did it deliberately. She felt it necessary to have a talk with Philip about her final choice of being


    with Allen. As for what to talk about, Joey herself didn''t have a clear idea.

 Chapter 343 Love Her So Much to Let Her Go

    Chapter 343 Love Her So Much to Let Her Go


    Philip seemed to understand Joey''s mind, and he said, "I''ve said before that I respect your choice, and


    I''ll never regret mine. Don''t feel pitiful. Today is your birthday, let''s have fun!"


    Three days earlier when he picked up Sammy from kindergarten and learned that Joey had moved to


    the hospital to take care of Allen, Philip already knew Joey''s answer.


    It was not as painful as he had thought, instead, he felt relieved. He had tried for four years, and


    although he knew the final answer, he didn''t let her go and always felt uneasy. It was more he was


    waiting for a reason to let Joey go than waiting for Joey to love him back.


    Right now, he had finally moved on. The unforgettable love had ended. Perhaps he would never fall in


    love with another woman, but his heart was finally at peace.


    He didn''t me Joey.


    He didn''t hate Joey as well.


    If he could, he still wanted to be kind to Joey as before, and he didn''t want to get any other thoughts


    and hopes from this rtionship, just to be kind to Joey.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe Philip didn''t know that his love for Joey had been elevated to a level that even he couldn''t


    understand.


    Joey stared intently at Philip''s beautiful eyes, and slowly opened her arms and smiled softly.


    Philip smiled, opened his arms, and leaned forward, hugged Joey.


    Nothing romantic, this was a relief of the end of Philip''s stubborn love.


    "Thank you, Philip!" Joey touched her forehead lightly against Philip''s chest and added secretly, "I''ll


    always remember you."


    There was more than one kind of love between a man and a woman. In Joey''s heart, she loved Philip


    more than a friend, but less than a lover. However, it was precisely this kind of love that would be


    unsettling, but wouldst for a long time.


    Philip held Joey''s hands and tightened his brow. All the efforts he had tried came to his mind, and


    eventually, all disappeared, taking away all his persistence. Philip''s brow gradually stretched, and he


    was finally relieved.


    However, the scene of their embracing happened to be seen by Allen and Zelda, who were in the same


    Ferris wheel opposite.


    "Are you jealous?" Zelda asked Allen.


    "Yes."


    "And you?" Allen asked.


    "Of course!" Zelda replied.


    And then, without speaking, they both looked at each other with narrow eyes.


    Yeah, they were jealous, but they didn''t make a fuss, because they believed in the one they love, and


    they also knew what this hug meant!


    It was time to call it a day. The sky had been dark.


    Sammy fell asleep in Allen''s arms after a tiring day, and was carried away by Fiona, deliberately


    leaving Allen and Joey a private time.


    Although Fiona was a little dissatisfied with Joey''s choice of Allen, he would prefer Joey to choose


    Philip, because he knew Philip well, but since it was Joey''s choice, he would respect it.


    "Where do you want to go next? My dear baby!"


    Allen hugged Joey from behind.


    As soon as Joey heard it, there was an evil smile in her beautiful eyes. She turned around and said, "I


    want to go to a ce."


    "Where?"


    Allen touched on the tip of Joey''s little nose.


    Joey smiled mysteriously, "I''m not telling you now, but you cane with me, but before we leave, we


    have to go pick out a dressy dress."


    With that, she pulled Allen forward with joy.


    This was a luxurious birthday dinner with beautiful light music sounded in the luxurious hall. The


    exquisite snacks and fruits under the soft lights like pieces of art. The well-dressed attendees, holding


    red wine ss, talked with each other happily.


    When Samantha, dressed in a beautiful emerald cheongsam, walked down the stairs, holding hands


    with Vivian, who was dressed in a white and gorgeous princess bouffant dress. All the guests could not


    help but look up and apud to wee the heroin of the night.


    Later, Samantha took Vivian on stage to give a speech. She not only wished Vivian a happy birthday,


    but also made an announcement for the engagement between Vivian and Deacon. The audience


    apuded again to show their blessings.


    Next came the first dance for Vivian and Deacon.


    In order to perform a graceful dance in front of the crowd, Vivian, who had never danced, began


    learning this dance a month ago, so when the music started, she danced well.


    Before they finished the dance, there was a sensation at the banquet door, as if someone had


    <pe.

 Chapter 344 Compete to Be More Beautiful

    Chapter 344 Compete to Be More Beautiful


    Before they finished the dance, there was a sensation at the banquet door, as if someone hade.


    It was at first only a small minority who was curious about theers, but soon all eyes turned to the


    entrance and were shocked.


    Vivian was so angry at being upstaged that she couldn''t help but follow the crowd''s gaze.


    When she saw who they were, Vivian was stunned.


    Under the soft light, a male and a female arm in arm, walked in slowly with a smile. The man was


    handsome with a white and straight suit. The temperament was so elegant and noble, and there was a


    hint of cool in his smile.


    The woman was slim and slender, with hair tied up. Dressing in a blue off-shoulder skirt, her each


    move showed noble elegance. Her Magnolia diamond worth ten million dazzled everyone''s eyes in the


    light, if they were the bright stars under the lights, making her gorgeous and attracting all attention.


    They were Allen and Joey!


    Eagle-eyed attendees immediately recognized Allen and greeted him warmly. As the mayor of the city


    and a member of the Charles family, Allen''s identity was enough to make everyone present smile and


    talk to him.


    However, Joey rarely appeared on such asions, so few people recognized her. However, she was


    extremely beautiful and stood beside Allen, so, suddenly, more eyes fell on her, and everyone


    spected about Joey''s identity.


    One eagle-eyed female guest suddenly eximed, pointing out that Joey''s white magnolia diamond


    was identical to that of Vivian, the heroin of the evening.


    Suddenly, the crowd immediately turned their attention to Vivian.


    However, apparently, the same essory on different people had totally different effects.


    Vivian, in order to show the best appearance in front of the people, picked a white and gorgeous


    princess bouffant dress, and didn''t have her hair tied up. The way she dressed was lovely, but had no


    trace of sexiness and elegance. What''s more, the diamond was also white, so it showed no highlights


    at all.


    However, Joey knew how to match her own advantages with clothes and essories. Blue and white


    are always the most dreamy and beautifulbination in the world. In this way, Joey''s advantages


    were magnified, making people amazed by her at the first nce.


    Who won the night was self-evident.


    Vivian looked as ugly as one could imagine.


    And there was one person who looked even uglier than Vivian. That was Ynda.


    Yes, Ynda was here for Vivian''s birthday party.


    After Allen divorced her, Ynda went back to the Moore family. Although she knew that no one


    weed her now, she had nowhere to go except the Moore family.


    Ynda had always looked down upon Vivian, in the past she would never take such party in her eyes,


    but she knew that she was not as popr as she was as before, nor was she young, and plus the fact


    that she couldn''t rely on the Moore family forever, she needed to find a stronger and more reliable


    ce rely on. To put it bluntly, she was in need of a richer and more powerful man than Allen.


    But such a man could be hard to find, only through this kind of upper-ss party could she have the


    opportunity to meet rich man.


    She didn''t expect that Joey would show up tonight with Allen.


    Although her divorce from Allen only happened a few days ago, it had almost spread all over A city. At


    this time, if she met Allen and Joey, it would be a joke and people wouldugh at her. The one who


    would lose face would definitely be herself.


    With a vengeful look at Joey, she turned around and quietly withdrew from the crowd''s sight.


    Joey, who was smiling and nodding with Allen to the toast, suddenly felt a sharp look behind her and


    looked around, but there was nothing unusual in the crowd. Joey could not help wondering whether she


    had thought too much.


    As the music continued, the first dance of Vivian and Deacon also continued. It was obvious that Vivian


    was absentminded and her gait was disorganized. From time to time, she would step on Deacon''s feet,


    which spoiled people''s interest in watching the dance.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The music had been changed.


    And it was time for everyone to dance together.


    At Allen''s invitation, Joey smiled and danced the most beautiful waltz with Allen.


    Joey and Vivian''s dancing skills were like the chalk and cheese. Vivian danced stiffly, but Joey got the


    essence. It was not too much to call her a dancing queen.


    All of a sudden, it attracted everyone''s attention. Unconsciously, everyone stopped to watch Allen and


    Joey''s amazing dance.


    Vivian, who had left the stage with Deacon, was trembling with anger.

 Chapter 345 The Evil Trick

    Chapter 345 The Evil Trick


    She should have been the heroin of the party, but Joey had stolen her thunder, make everyone forget


    her. What''s more, the jewelry Joey wore was the same as hers, and Joey looked more stunning! The


    nobledies pointed to her. Though Vivian couldn''t hear what they were talking about, she knew what


    they meant, and it was Joey who should me.


    Damn it, damn it.


    Vivian was about to explode!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Deacon looked at Vivian who was angry. However, he knew that he must not make any noise at this


    time, otherwise he would only get rebukes from Vivian. After a while, Deacon gently stepped back and


    quietly walked away so as not to be caught in the disaster.


    It could be seen that Deacon didn''t show much love to Vivian. Between them, it was only a political


    marriage between rich and powerful families.


    After the dance, a number ofdies came forward to talk with Joey. Of course, the mostplimented


    was about Joey''s set of valuable diamond essories. Women had a natural obsession with


    diamonds.


    Joey responded with a smile. And then, she toasted to Vivian not far away. It was more of a defiant and


    triumphant gesture than a toast.


    Thedies didn''t say anything, and if by this point they still didn''t see the grievance between Joey and


    Vivian, they''d not be deserved to be noble women.


    Some bold women even asked Joey to toast to Vivian in the face. But they just wanted to see a good


    show. They were all bored and they really needed to be entertained.


    However, Joey didn''t want to y with them. Anyway, she fought back today. Sometimes she couldn''t


    do things too quickly, otherwise the dog might even bite back if it was cornered. Just as Joey wanted to


    leave with Allen, a waiter with a tray identally knocked a ss of wine onto Joey''s arm.


    In the face of the waiter''s repeated apologies, Joey did not care about it, and went to the bathroom.


    But unexpectedly, Vivian caught the opportunity and followed up with a grim face.


    Joey was washing her hands when she heard the door of the bathroom shut with a loud bang. Joey


    turned around and looked at it and then without changing her mood, continued to wash her hands.


    When Vivian saw that Joey should ignore her, she was even more furious. She lifted her dress and


    rushed to Joey, "Joey, what the hell do you want? We have made a deal that I would bedy of the


    Moore family and you stay with Allen. We should not interfere with each other. But why did youe


    here today and cause troubles?"


    Joey took a tissue out of her bag and dried her hands. Finally, she looked back at Vivian and calmly


    said, "Trouble? Did I bring you troubles? Why say so?"


    "You..."


    Vivian was so angry that she was speechless. She pointed to the diamond essories on Joey''s neck,


    and gnashed her teeth. "What''s wrong with the earrings, ne and ring? Why are they exactly the


    same as mine?"


    Joeyughed and shook her head, "It''s none of your business what I''m wearing. The fact that these


    jewelries are more suitable to me makes you angry?"


    Vivian nched and took a step back. What Joey said was unspoken secret.


    Joey looked up slightly and no longer looked at Vivian. Just as she walked away from Vivian, Joey


    whispered, "A fake is a fake and will never be real!"


    Vivian''s hand trembled, and she no longer had the courage to catch up with Joey to criticize or question


    her.


    Suddenly, a door in the bathroom was pushed open and Ynda stepped out.


    Vivian in the bathroom was taken aback. She was so angry just now that she didn''t see if anyone would


    be in the restroom and had conflicts with Joey. When she saw that it was Ynda, Vivian was shocked


    and feared. She wondered if Ynda had learned something from her conversation with Joey.


    Ynda walked towards Vivian with a smile on her face, but Vivian felt her hair stand on end. She was


    afraid of her half-sister. This was the difference between a fakedy and a real one.


    "Vivian, you need not be afraid, I didn''t mean to harm you."


    Ynda tried to be harmless. "I just heard that you and Joey were quarreling," Ynda said, "I didn''t


    expect that you and Joey have grudges too. If you want to seek avenge, I have an idea. It depends on


    whether you want to try."

 Chapter 346 Join Hands Together

    Chapter 346 Join Hands Together


    On hearing it, Vivian immediately felt interested and hurriedly asked her, "What''s your n?"


    "Come close to me."


    Ynda stretched her fingers. As Vivian approached, Ynda told her about her great n with low


    voice. Then, she showed a cold smile and said, "As a result, Joey will have nothing to exin. At that


    time, her reputation will be ruined inevitably. If you go on looking into her case, she will surely be


    thrown into the jail. How do you think this n, good or bad, my sister?"


    Vivian''s eyes got brighter while she listened to her words. But then, she saw Ynda with alertness


    and asked, "But why are you willing to help me?"


    Though Vivian sometimes wasn''t smart enough, she was far from stupid. Ynda had always looked


    down upon her. Even though they lived under the same roof and met each other frequently, she even


    didn''t look at her. Thus, it was strange and abnormal that Ynda called her sister and even took the


    initiative to give her advice!


    Ynda had already thought of Vivian''s question. She pretended to be sad and answered, "You must


    have known what happens to me. Joey won Allen''s heart, leaving me desperate. I hate her rather than


    you do. We have the same enemy. So why don''t we join hands together?"


    After hearing her words, Vivian finally felt at ease yet with a bit worry, "What if ... I mean what if we fail


    to work it out?"


    "We won''t fail."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda said confidently, "If we fail to execute that n, you won''t have any loss, will you?"


    Ynda gritted her teeth. She seemed to have made a big determination. Finally, she nodded, "Okay. I


    trust you this time."


    Ynda smiled. She knew it was easy to persuade Vivian. But she pretended to be calm on the


    surface. She said, "Give me the ring. Then you just do what I say. I assure that you will see a splendid


    y today!"


    Actually it wasn''t Ynda''s initial n. As Joey and Allen appeared in pairs, she avoided to see the


    public at once but didn''t leave. Then she bribed a waiter, letting him find a chance to deliberately spill


    the wine on Joey. And she herself would hide in the bathroom, waiting for Joey who would thene


    and wash her clothes.


    However, ns never catch up with changes. She had never thought that Vivian was also following up,


    and that there was a conflict between Joey and Vivian. Though Ynda did not figure out what they


    had argued for with several sharp words, she knew this was the time when the chance came.


    So she immediately changed her n as the matter kept changing. Then she came up with a more


    sinister scheme.


    And she had assertiveness that Vivian would cooperate with her for sure. The fact was really what she


    had expected. Everything went smoothly.


    Vivian reluctantly took off the beautiful white magnolia diamond ring from her index finger on her left


    hand. Though she hesitated for a moment, finally she made up her mind to give it to Ynda. She said


    with concerns, "Be sure that you won''t lose it. It is worth millions of dors!"


    Ynda sneered. It was just a diamond ring which was only worth millions of dors. But Vivian cared


    about it so much. Ynda thought she was so short-sighted, but she kept the smile on her face, "Calm


    down. I''ll definitely return it to you. If I really lose it, I''llpensate for you."


    Such things weremonly seen in the jewel box of ady from a rich family like Ynda. But what


    she needed now was Vivian''s diamond ring, as Joey also had such a diamond ring!


    As the saying goes, if you don''t give up the child, you will never catch the wolf. Now as for Ynda,


    Joey was that wolf. In her eyes at the moment, she just abandoned a small diamond ring. She wouldn''t


    hesitate even if she would have to pay a huge price.


    When Ynda left the bathroom, her morale immediately came high after falling for a while. She looked


    up and walked straightly towards the hall. However, she wasn''t aware of a cleaner mopping the floor.


    She almost stepped on the mop and fell onto the ground.


    "How do you mop the floor? Are you blind? The one who gave you the job must be blind too!


    Disgusting!"


    After scolding the cleaner angrily with a few words, Ynda left furiously.


    That cleaner''s face turned pale after being scolded. Her chest rose and fell violently.


    Although she did the job which was at the least level of the society, it didn''t mean that she had no


    dignity or personality. Ynda''s words really went too far. However, she had to lower her head and


    dare not refute because she needed this job. She dare notpete with the high-capital society and


    only submitted to humiliation. Even it was Ynda who didn''t watch the road and stepped on the mop.


    Ynda had always thought nothing of small potato like the cleaner. After entering the hall again, she


    immediately discovered Joey and Allen.


    Without any hesitation, Ynda raised her chin with pride. She went directly towards Joey and Allen


    with 10 centimeters'' super high-heeled shoes.

 Chapter 347 To Frame Joey

    Chapter 347 To Frame Joey


    At this moment, Joey and Allen were facing her. As there were many guests around, they didn''t find


    Ynda walking towards them.


    When she got to Joey, Ynda got tripped and then she fell to Joey.


    Joey was taken aback and moved out of the way, only to see Ynda pull her bag to the floor.


    "I am sorry, I''ll pick it up for you."


    Without looking up, Ynda picked up Joey''s bag in hurry-scurry.


    But when she took the bag, Ynda unzipped the bag without anyone noticing and stuffed in a shiny


    little thing. The whole process was so fast and urate that no one could notice. And then she got up


    and put the small bags back to Joey, and pretended to be surprised, "Joey?"


    Joey and Allen were stunned when Ynda turned around to hand over the bag. They didn''t expect


    that Ynda would attend the dinner.


    Joey reached out for the bag and said coldly, "What a small world," she said. "You bumped into my


    bag, but not others. It makes me wonder if you''re up to something. Ynda, I''m telling you, if you y


    tricks again, I won''t let you go!"


    When they were in court, Ynda embarrassed Joey, Allen and Fiona. Joey was thinking that when


    she saw Ynda again, she would not let this evil woman off, but she didn''t expect that Ynda would


    show up here.


    Allen also took a cold look at Ynda. His tight lips and deep brows suggested that he was on Joey''s


    side.


    Ynda raised her eyebrows, grinned, and then walked away without saying a word.


    Joey found it strange. It was not Ynda''s style, but Joey didn''t have time to think about it, as Vivian''s


    sudden scream pierced through the quiet hall.


    For a moment, everyone was shocked by her scream. All the music stopped, and everyone turned to


    look at her.


    "Vivian, what''s wrong?" asked Samantha in a concerned tone.


    Martin didn''te to the dinner party tonight, so it was up to Samantha to do all the greeting work. As


    soon as she heard Vivian''s screaming, she dropped everything and rushed to Vivian.


    "Mom, my ring is missing..."


    Vivian held Samantha''s arm. Her eyes made people feel very sad.


    "The ring is gone?"


    Samantha took Vivian''s hand and had a check. Sure enough, there was nothing on Vivian''s ring finger.


    At this time, everyone all arounde over, and they said, "Maybe you dropped it when you were


    dancing?"


    "No, I saw Miss Vivian''s ring still on her hand after the dance..."


    "It must be in the dining room..."


    "Yeah, did anyone see it?"


    "Well, if someone saw it and found it, they wouldn''t tell Vivian. The ring is worth millions..."


    "What do you mean? Everyone here is noble. Who would do such a disgraceful thing...?"


    The people were chatting loudly, especially those gossipdies. Whenever there was a problem, they


    would get excited.


    Vivian shook her head and said, "I just went to thedies'' room. When I washed my hands, I took off


    the ring and put it aside. But when I tried to get it back and put it on, I found the ring was gone. In the


    Vivian paused.


    "And who was she?"


    The crowd was curious. There was no doubt that the other person was most likely the one who had


    stolen the ring.


    Hearing this, Joey''s expression immediately changed. She was in thedies'' room with Vivian just now.


    Joey took a step back and put her left hand on the long table with the delicate dessert and fruit. Was


    Vivian going to nder her?


    And ... Sure enough!


    Vivian paused for a moment, then stretched out her finger and pointed at Joey. "It was her!" she said


    coldly.


    As Vivian pointed at Joey, the crowd let out a cry of disbelief.


    Allen got shocked immediately. He pulled Joey into his arms, looked at Vivian, and said sharply, "Ms.


    Vivian, please mind your words. Don''t talk nonsense, or we will sue you for defamation!"


    Vivian shuddered at Allen''s stare and couldn''t help shrinking back. Her momentum immediately got


    weak, and she forgot all the following words taught by Ynda. Subconsciously, she turned her eyes to


    Ynda and asked for help!


    Ynda stared back at Vivian angrily. It seemed that she had to answer back herself. She stepped


    forward and said loudly, "Mr. Allen, are you trying to suppress others with your identity? If the one


    standing by your side didn''t take my sister''s ring, why not have her bag checked? If she didn''t steal it,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    she would prove her innocence."

 Chapter 348 Ex-Wife vs New Girlfriend

    Chapter 348 Ex-Wife vs New Girlfriend


    When Ynda emerged, the crowd was thrown in an uproar.


    The guests present all knew Ynda. She married into the Charles family four years ago and got


    divorced four days ago. Today, she took the initiative to go against Joey, who was Allen''s new partner.


    The crowd was looking forward to the show.


    The ex-wife challenged the newer. How excited it would be!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Nonsense! My honey''s innocence never needed to be proved, and you want to search her bag? It''s an


    insult to my honey. Who dares toy a finger on my honey here today?"


    Allen''s eyes coolly swept around those suspicious people, and finally fell on Ynda without a trace of


    warm. The strong and powerful aura sent the crowd to silence. And then he turned and looked gently at


    Joey in his arms and said, "Honey, this is really a boring party, let''s go!"


    When Allen called Joey honey in front of so many people, Joey could not help blushing and red at


    Allen, who was not afraid of others getting goose bumps. But faced with Allen''s trust and protection,


    she felt as sweet as if she had got honey, so she subconsciously went with Allen.


    But how could Ynda let Joey off so easily. She had set this up for a long time. The rabbit was


    already in her trap. How could she let go of it? She said in a louder and acerbic voice, "Joey, why are


    you leaving in such a hurry? Are you afraid we will check your bag? You feel guilty, right? Don''t think


    that running away is a solution. You will be suspicious of stealing this lifetime!"


    Since she couldn''t stop Allen, she could only push Joey hard, and she didn''t believe that Joey would


    not fall into her trap.


    Sure enough, Joey stopped.


    She turned around looked coldly at Ynda. Raising her lips, Joey said coldly, "Why? Are you trying to


    challenge me? Unfortunately, it didn''t work on me. However, if I leave, it will really provoke criticism. All


    right, the bag is here. Who will be notary?"


    With that, Joey lifted her baguette.


    Although she did not care about the so-called reputation, she was worried that it might affect Allen''s


    fame. So, for the sake of Allen, she must ept the challenge.


    Hearing this, Allen looked at Joey in surprise, "Honey..."


    "It is fine."


    Joey smiled at Allen, "I know you don''t want me to be investigated, but I really don''t want to stand on


    the charge of being a thief and be pointed at in the future, so let them search."


    Allen was helpless. Joey was right. Although he could use his identity and power to suppress what


    happened tonight, he could not stop the public opinion from hurting Joey.


    Ynda, on the other hand, smiled.


    She never took her eyes off the bag in Joey''s hand, so she was sure that Joey had never opened the


    bad. That meant the ring she had put in was safe. Now, Joey promised to let others search the bag,


    which was literally looking for trouble.


    But Ynda knew that it was not time tough. She looked at Samantha who was standing beside


    Vivian and said in a very nice tone, "Mom, this birthday party is organized by you for Vivian. If


    something happens during the party, it''s reasonable for you to check it."


    Samantha looked embarrassed. She always liked Joey, especially that Joey didn''t say a word of her


    when she knew her news. When she was alert to Joey, she loved her at the same time. But things had


    turned to be like this and Ynda urged her, Samantha could not say anything to help Joey, though she


    believed that Joey wouldn''t do so.


    She trusted Joey.


    When Vivian saw Samantha''s hesitation, she said, "Mom, check it. You bought me the ring as a


    birthday present. I cannot lose it, let alone give it to others."


    Vivian''s eyes turned red at the thought that Joey almost left easily with Allen''s help just now. Her ring


    was still in Vivian''s handbag, but she couldn''t say it out loud. Fortunately, Ynda saved the situation,


    and she was no longer afraid and quickly cooperated with Ynda.


    Vivian walked Samantha over to Joey.


    Looking at Samantha, Joey had a twinkle ofplexity in her eyes, but she smiled and handed her the


    bag over.

 Chapter 349 She Couldnt See Joey Through

    Chapter 349 She Couldn''t See Joey Through


    Samantha took it unwillingly, unzipped it in front of everyone, and took out the stuff inside one by one:


    lip gloss, eyebrow pencil, rouge, honey powder, tissue paper, cell phone, pen, notebook...


    Every time Samantha took out some stuffs, the crowd would hold their breath; and they released when


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    they saw it was not the ring.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Samantha''s hands and every little thing she had taken out of the bag.


    No one paid any attention. Allen gestured to a waiter and whispered a few words in the waiter''s ear.


    The waiter walked away quietly, and Allen continued to apany Joey.


    When the bag was almost emptied, Samantha''s face suddenly changed when her fingers touched the


    small sticking thing in the corner of the bag, and she looked up at Joey with disbelief.


    When everyone looked at Samantha''s face, they understood that Samantha had found something.


    Seeing this, Vivian shouted, "Mom, did you feel something? Hurry up to take it out."


    Without waiting for Samantha''s reaction, Vivian grabbed Samantha''s hand which was still in the bag


    and pulled it out.


    "Oh!"


    The audience was in an uproar, and all the people could not help crying out.


    Samantha was holding the white magnolia diamond ring Vivian had lost.


    When Ynda saw this, she smiled again. It was a sneer of pleasure after the plot had seeded.


    At this moment, a waiter happened to brush past her with a tray. She was so cheerful and reached out


    to take a ss of red wine on the waiter''s tray. While shaking it gently with joy, she looked at Allen and


    Joey with a d look. She wanted to see what Allen could do for Joey next.


    She got the proof, and Joey was caught in the act.


    But no one found that the ss of red wine in her hand was some abnormally heavy.


    As soon as Vivian saw the ring on Samantha''s hand, she grabbed it with joy. And then she held it up to


    the crowd and shouted, "Look what it is! This is the ring that I lost."


    Immediately, the crowd nodded.


    "Yes, that''s it..."


    "It''s unreliable to judge a book by its cover. The woman is so beautiful. I can''t believe she would do


    such thing..."


    "The most embarrassing one might be Mr. Allen. He has got a thief as his date. What a disgrace!"


    The crowd was gossiping.


    But Mr. Allen seemed to be calm. He continued to hug Joey with one hand and held a ss of red wine


    with the other.


    Vivian was angry to see that Joey and Allen were soposed. She stepped forward, stared at Joey,


    and said harshly, "This is the evidence. How shameful you are! I will call the police now, and you will be


    sent to jail!"


    Hearing that, the crowd was shocked. They thought that since the ring was found, the thing would be


    over. But they didn''t expect that Vivian would make things that serious. Even if Joey was wrong, she


    was Allen''s girlfriend. Allen was the most powerful man in the city. But Vivian meant to embarrass Joey


    and Allen.


    Samantha frowned and tugged at Vivian, saying, "Vivian, forget about it..."


    Although she was very disappointed by Joey, she did not want Joey to go to prison for this. Besides,


    Joey was Allen''s girlfriend. She had fallen out with George, so she didn''t not want to offend Allen.


    Otherwise, if George gave Martin a hard time, she would have no one to ask for help.


    But before she could finish her words, Joey, who had been looking calm, said, "Well, I don''t want to just


    let it go. I agree to call the police!"


    Joey''s voice was not loud, but it sounded powerful and prating. In addition, everyone was watching


    the dispute, so the whole hall was quiet and everyone could hear Joey clearly.


    Immediately, the crowd again was in an uproar.


    Joey''s expression and wordspletely surprised them. Looking at Joey''s calm andposed look,


    they couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    At this time, Ynda was also shocked. Joey should have been flustered and angry, but she was calm.


    For a while, even Ynda did not understand what Joey was going to do.

 Chapter 350 Reversed Situation

    Chapter 350 Reversed Situation


    Joey cast a nce at Ynda and Vivian with a cold and mocking sight. Then, facing the guests


    around, she threw her hands open shaking for a while, and said, "Hey everybody, please look at my


    hands!"


    Hearing that, everybody paid attention to her hands. It was what a pair of fair and slender hands that a


    great number of men had already been deeply attracted. It should be known that women''s wonderful


    hands are as seductive as their slender legs.


    However, they were just confused by the surface, and only Samantha clearly understood what she was


    trying to express.


    "Your ring¡­", Samantha pointed at her bare hands in astonishment, "Why is your ring gone too?"


    Not until reminded by Samantha, did all the guests realize that her ring had indeed disappeared.


    After all, the moment she came on the scene with Allen, everybody had seen her magnolia diamond


    essories. Her earrings, ne and ring were totally the same as Vivian''s, but she showed a


    different style. It was so bright that nobody could forget.


    "No! It is not missing but¡­" She raised her hand and got the ring back from Vivian without mercy, "This


    ring essentially belongs to me. Just now a waiter spilled a drink on my arm by ident, so I went to the


    somebody just stole it and imed that it was hers. So, I think you guys should make it clear who is the


    shameless thief now."


    The situation was reversed with that.


    Her words changed herself from suspected thief to victim and ring from booty to her own possession.


    The guests eventually realized that they had wronged her.


    Seeing that, Vivian was anxious that she was clearly calling white ck.


    Such anxiety ced Vivian in a muddle. She pointed at Joey and shouted," You are lying! This is my


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ring and it belongs to Yn¡­"


    Vivian nearly spoke it out that she witnessed Ynda ced it into the bag.


    Not waiting for her to finish the words, Ynda rushed over and pulled her back with a re. Then, she


    turned around and coolly asked, "You im this is your ring, but why should we believe you? All the


    guests present have known that your ring is totally the same as my sister''s. Perhaps it was just a way


    for you to cover up your guilt and your own ring has already been hidden."


    Even though she said so, she was secretly painful and worried.


    She only focused on whether Joey had touched that bag but forgot to pay attention to the ring on


    Joey''s finger. She could never imagine that Joey was able to turn the tables and she should be


    responsible for looking down upon Joey.


    Without any concession, Joey stared at Ynda''s eyes, stepped forward and said, "As you said, my


    ring is totally the same as Vivian''s. How can you make it sure that it is not mine? You said I had hidden


    my own ring. Why couldn''t Vivian hide her ring? Guys! Do you think what I said makes sense?"


    Simrly, she appeared to be so calm, but actually she was so nervous. When she knew that she was


    imed to steal Vivian''s ring, she suddenly remembered the scene that Ynda had knocked her bag


    off and picked up for her. At that moment, she seemed to understand what was going on.


    In a sh, Joey came up with a countermeasure.


    Without hesitation, Joey took off her ring with her left hand resting on the dessert table, hid it under a


    dish and yed to the score.


    As she expected, they required to search her bag. Then, she just went ahead and fought them back.


    After hearing from both sides, the guests were so confused because both of them were convincing.


    Seeing that the guests have had been irresolute, Ynda was ready to attack again in order to hold the


    victory tight. Unexpectedly, Allen began to speak who had been silent all through the argument.


    Looking at Samantha, Allen said in a low voice, "Mrs. Moore, clearly somebody is making trouble for


    my honey on purpose. Now that you have searched Joey''s bag, for the sake of fairness, maybe you


    should do the same to your daughters. They are so offensive to us, which really makes them


    questionable."

 Chapter 351 No Excuse

    Chapter 351 No Excuse


    His words convinced most of the people present.


    But Ynda was pretty angry about this. Obviously, Allen was protecting Joey, which made her, the ex,


    became embarrassed in front of everyone.


    Vivian couldn''t stand it any longer. She was already at a great disadvantage in this situation, and it was


    no longer an option for her to use Joey of pilferage. With no time to think, she handed her bag to


    Samantha and said, "Believe it or not, I have never hidden my ring. Just search the bag." The only


    thing she wanted was to get away from this.


    She didn''t dare to continue her intrigue with Ynda now since the situation didn''t go as they nned.


    She was afraid that her loss would be more than a diamond ring if this went on. Thinking of this, she


    started to regret taking part in Ynda''s plot and red at Ynda.


    Being red at by Vivian, Ynda was more nervous. This idiot conceded at an inappropriate moment


    and ruined her n, making her more helpless now. Besides, since Vivian had handed out the bag,


    was it more suspicious for her to keep her bag from search?


    Therefore, she handed out her bag, unwillingly.


    Turned out, the ring was¡­ neither in Vivian''s nor in Ynda''s bag, of course.


    When everyone was confused about where the ring was, Allen pointed at Samantha and said, "Just


    because the ring is not in their bag doesn''t mean it is not in somewhere else of them. We should


    search some other ce."


    When he was speaking, he nced at Vivian''s and Ynda''s clothes.


    His implication was obvious. He wanted Samantha to make a body search.


    Now, Ynda was in outrage.


    She wouldn''t be so mad if it was said by Joey, but it was Allen who said this in front of everyone.


    Everybody knew it was because of Allen that they were hostile to each other. However, Allen was not


    helping her at all from the very beginning. It was fine for him to be neutral, but he stood by Joey and


    tried his best to help her, making Ynda a joke in front of everyone.


    "You have gone too far, Allen Charles!"


    The outrageous Ynda plopped the winess heavily on the table, and¡­


    The winess was broken and the wine sprayed. At the same time, a shining little thing dropped on the


    table with the spraying wine from the broken ss. The sound was clear, but everyone was stunned by


    that.


    The diamond ring!


    The ss was broken, the wine was sprayed, and the ring showed up.


    "My ring!"


    Vivian immediately cried in surprise and rushed to wear the ring with wine.


    Once she thought she was bound to lose it tonight, but now surprisingly it was back. Vivian was so


    happy that she had forgotten the n with Martin.


    Meanwhile, Ynda looked more than terrible. She was shocked, astonished, and startled!


    Why was the ring there?


    Who did this?


    And when?


    She didn''t notice that at all.


    Surrounded by the people who were despising her, shaking their heads, and arguing agitatedly,


    Ynda could only feel there were numerous noises in her head. It was at this moment that she knew


    the feeling of panic, fury, and helplessness.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No. I don''t know. I didn''t take the ring. This cup of wine¡­"


    Although she knew finding excuses wouldn''t help, she still tried her best to deny it. Then she


    screamed, "I just took this cup of wine from a waiter, and I didn''t know there was a ring in it. Somebody


    wants to frame me."


    Samantha frowned and said, "Which one? Point it out."


    Ynda was speechless. She didn''t notice what the waiter was like, and an arrogant person like her


    wouldn''t respect a worker, like a waiter, let alone remembering his face.


    Meanwhile, Allen said, "Here''s a witness who can testify that it was not only Joey was in the bathroom


    with Vivian at that time."


    Then, he stepped aside, and a middle-aged female who was wearing like a cleaner appeared.


    It was the cleaner whose foot was stepped by Ynda, and who was insulted by Ynda when she


    stepped on her foot.


    Permitted by Allen, the cleaner described what had happened in thedies'' room vividly, including the


    part that Ynda left thedies'' room two minutes ago after Joey went out, and then stepped on her


    foot and insulted her.


    After that, Ynda''s image waspletely ruined. In everyone''s mind, a mean and disrespectful


    woman could do anything bad, and obviously it was her who stole Vivian''s ring and set Joey up.


    Ynda had never been embarrassed like this. All the people were gossiping about her and criticizing


    her. She was already the biggest joke in the dinner.

 Chapter 352 Knocking on the Door

    Chapter 352 Knocking on the Door


    "Allen, you will regret this! You will regret treating me like this!"


    Saying this fiercely, Ynda stopped arguing, because no matter what she said, she would only make


    the situation worse. She pushed people aside and rushed out of the hall.


    However, since she was too hurried and wearing a pair of high heels, she sprained her ankle and fell


    over quickly under the gaze of the crowd. Ynda was so ashamed that she would rather disappear


    immediately. Eventually, she got up and stumbled out of the hall.


    Nobody went to help her till the end. Looking at the shivering silhouette, the people didn''t lower the


    sound of discussion, but made it louder instead. She ruined her reputation by herself overnight.


    When Ynda was left, Joey, who hadn''t spoken in the second half of the dispute, held her shoulders


    and stared at Allen like she was thinking about something.


    Allen blushed because of her stare. Then he smiled and said, "Why are you looking at me like this?


    You just realize how handsome I am, don''t you?"


    Joey was amused and said in earnest, "Allen, I just realized that you are so bad!"


    Joey once thought it was a white war between her and Ynda. Though she had noticed the plot and


    removed her ring, she only got even with Ynda instead of surpassing her. But surprisingly, Allen


    predicted the situation as well and came up with the n of hiding the ring in a cup of wine and having


    a waiter serve it to Ynda, stewing her in her own juice.


    Allen looked at Joey sincerely with a smile and said, "I have said that I will protect you and won''t allow


    you to get any hurt. I will keep my promise and won''t let the mistake happen again."


    The mistake he made four years ago depressed him. If Joey hadn''t given him another chance, he


    would live in regret for the rest of his life.


    Speaking of Ynda, she was nothing to him since he knew that it was her plot that killed Joey''s fetus.


    It was a punishment to expel her withoutpensation, but she learned nothing from it and went even


    further, which was intolerable for him. The incident today was a lesson to her, and if she did this once


    again, he wouldn''t let her off like today.


    Required by Allen, Vivian made an earnest apology to Joey, and then Allen left with Joey happily.


    However, Joey didn''t know that, when she was framed and then took revenge in the dinner, Sarah, who


    left the dinner early to take care of Eliza, was having a turning point in her life, which could be good, or


    bad.


    Picking up Eliza in the kindergarten, Sarah apanied her as usual, to do homework, watch


    cartoons, have dinner, take a bath, and then lulled her to sleep.


    The night was quiet.


    Sarah, wearing a purple night skirt, stood at the French window in the second floor''s bedroom. Under


    the soft moonlight andmps, she could clearly see Marco standing straight at the gate with a neat


    security suit. His charming face, and his discipline and persistence attracted her.


    Suddenly, Sarah felt something cold just went down her face. She touched it and found it was a drop of


    tear. It was a silent cry.


    "BEEEE!"


    At this time, the shrill noise of the honk broke the silence of the night. Then the ring light from the


    headlight appeared. John was back.


    He got off the car, with a lusciousdy behind him. He seemed to be drunk and was stumbling to the


    mansion with the help of thedy.


    Seeing this, Sarah drew the curtain of the window immediately, turned off the light, and went to sleep.


    It seemed that John had been in a bad mood this month. He always went back drunk with different


    kinds of girls around him. And Sarah had got used to it. Her mind was already numb and wouldn''t be


    mad about that.


    However, she never wanted trouble trouble, but trouble woulde to trouble her. When she was


    about to fall asleep, the door of her room was heavily pounded. Sarah was sacred to awake


    immediately, and then she heard John shouting crazily outside, "Sarah, get the hell out of there! Now


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I''m in the mood for a threesome but need one more girl! Open the door and go with me!"

 Chapter 353 Outburst

    Chapter 353 Outburst


    Sarah was pale after hearing his words.


    Instantly, she ran to the door and was about to lock it.


    However, John had known what she was going to do already. When he was pounding at the door, he


    had taken the key and unlocked it. Then, he stepped back and kicked the door open.


    Eventually, Sarah was struck by the door. She was struck off the ground for several feet and fell down


    with a thump.


    "My dear Sarah, you have been pretty naughty these days. That really hurts me."


    John said in a sepulchral tone. He grabbed her hair and gave it a strong pull with his left hand, and


    stroked her beautiful face with his cold right hand. Suddenly, he pped her face and said, "Are you so


    unpleased with me, huh? Why are you turning the cold shoulder to me? Is that because I haven''t


    satisfied you? Okay, let''s have some fun tonight. Jillian,e with me."


    With John''s call, thedy walked in with a seductive smile.


    If Ben was there, he would have recognized that thisdy was his assistant when he was working in the


    Walter Group. They had a rtionship because of their benefit, and it was natural to see this kind of


    rtionship dissipate.


    Within four years, by fair means or foul, she, an assistant in Sales Department at the beginning, had


    be the manager of the department. Recently she yed up to John, for whom she was kind of an


    ideal person since her attitude about sex was pretty open. Therefore, they spent pretty much time on


    each other in the night.


    Sarah was now in control of these people. She knew she was in trouble.


    Jillian held Sarah and fondled her like a man. John was watching them aside and licked his upper lip.


    Soon, he started to take off his clothes. When there were only briefs left, he took his belt and whipped


    Jillian and Sarah with a hideous smile.


    He made a fetish of SM recently.


    And this was only the simplest trick.


    Jillian moaned when his beltsh at her body like she was enjoying it.


    But Sarah just clenched her teeth and didn''t make any sound regardless of the pain.


    "Moan! Moan to me!"


    John was angry with the stubbornness of Sarah and whipped her crazily.


    The night skirt she wore was torn apart and the strikes of the belt caused several bloodstains on her.


    But she still restrained herself. She bit her lip and looked determined. Though her lower lip was


    bleeding because of the pain, she only made a low groan.


    She wouldn''t make a sound. It was silent resistance to John, for heself and for Marco.


    She couldn''t make a sound, because Marco would hear it once she moaned, and he would be worried


    about her and do something on impulse, and got punished for that.


    He had been waiting for her and protecting her for four years. That was so much for her.


    But she didn''t know, that the sound of John pounding at the door and shout had already rmed


    Marco, and at this moment, he was standing outside the door.


    Leaning against the cold wall, Marco clenched his fists. His robust body was shivering because of the


    chill of the night, and the possible scene in the room.


    The most miserable thing on earth is to witness that the woman you love being abused by another


    man.


    He had had enough in these years.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t want to keep suffering in silence anymore, no matter what kind of punishment he would get


    for what he would do next.


    "Bang!"


    Marco kicked the door open heavily.


    When he saw everything in the room his heart was broken, especially when he saw Sarah, whose skin


    was full of bloodstains, was whipped by John with a hideous smile on his face.


    His sanity vanished and was reced by anger. He rushed to John, grabbed a chair nearby, and


    smashed it towards John''s head.


    At this moment, Marco didn''t care about the consequence at all. He would do it even if this could kill


    John instantly.


    He had been enduring for four years, and nobody could tell how crazy he was when his anger burst


    out.

 Chapter 354 Go to Hell Together

    Chapter 354 Go to Hell Together


    John, however, seemed to be on his guard. When Marco threw the chair at him, although he couldn''t


    escape, he immediately pulled Jillian, who was standing next to him, in front of him.


    If Sarah hadn''t fallen to the ground, he wouldn''t have pulled Jillian to stop the chair.


    "Ah!"


    Jillian didn''t expect John to use her as a shield. She wasn''t prepared for it and the chair hit her on the


    head. Julian screamed out loud and passed out.


    "John, are you a man? You use a woman as a shield!"


    Marco was so angry and panicked when he saw he had hurt someone else. Although he didn''t think


    Jillian was a good woman, she bore no grudge against him.


    John, regardless of Jillian''s injury, stepped back and grabbed Sarah by the hair. He had a small sharp


    knife in his hand, and put it against Sarah''s face. "If you take one step to me, I''ll destroy that beautiful


    face."


    Marco, who wanted to rush up, immediately stopped in horror.


    John red at Marco coldly and said, "I thought you would always be a coward. I didn''t imagine that


    you can''t stay calm like now. How does it feel to bear it for so many years?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Both Marco and Sarah looked nk.


    "You... You know all about it...?"


    Sarah stared at John in astonishment, forgetting that a knife was against her face.


    She didn''t dare to get close to Marco and always kept an arm''s length away from him. When did John


    find it out? It sounded like he had found out about it long time ago.


    John gently tapped Sarah in the face with the small knife andughed mockingly, "If you don''t want


    others to know, you''d better not do that! If not for the fact that you two didn''t do anything wrong over the


    years, and Eliza could not leave you, I would kill you both."


    If someone truly loved you, you didn''t need to say anything or do anything when he knew all the things


    about you just by a nce. Although Sarah and Marco had never dared to make any actions in front of


    John in these years, John had already known everything by the way they looked at each other.


    But he didn''t reveal them.


    The torture and abuse to Sarah over the years, outside of his perverted nature, were more or less


    retaliation against Sarah''s cheating on him.


    Looking at John''s knife against Sarah''s face, Marco felt worried. Even though he was angry, he could


    only calm down at the moment and begged John, "Don''t hurt Sarah. She is not wrong. I like her and


    keep pestering her. It has nothing to do with her."


    John sneered, "Is this a cover up for her? Or are you afraid that I might cut her face? Your love is no


    different from mine. We both love the pretty face, aren''t we?"


    "No!"


    "Don''tpare you to me," Marco barked, "You don''t have the right to say love. You''ll never see how


    beautiful Sarah is inside. You don''t know how superficial you are and keep changing women every


    day."


    John retorted, "So, you love her inner beauty, then you don''t mind if she''s disfigured, do you? I''d better


    give her a cut or two, and see if you''ll still love her as you said."


    John''s hand moved as he spoke. It cut a long gash across the left side of Sarah''s face. The red blood


    oozed out.


    "Ah..."


    "John, you are a maniac..." Sarah cried in pain, apanied by a furious growl from Marco, who tried


    to rush forward.


    "Don''t move, or the next cut won''t be on her face."


    Johnughed so loud that he held the small knife against Sarah''s throat.


    Marco stopped and watches John in horror, not daring to breathe.


    In the sober state, Marco believed that John absolutely did not have the courage to kill Sarah, but at


    this time, John was drunken. He looked crazy and out of mind. In this case, Marco believed that John


    would do what he said.


    But at this moment, Sarah was not afraid. She gave Marco a faint smile with blood on her left face, and


    said to John, "That''s enough. I really have had enough. Just kill me, if you die when I die, let''s go to hell


    together!"


    With that, she leaned forward, and without hesitation, mmed her throat against the knife in John''s


    hand.

 Chapter 355 Went Mad

    Chapter 355 Went Mad


    "No..."


    Marco screamed, but it was toote for him to stop.


    John was also frightened by Sarah. Although he was acting crazy, he didn''t mean to kill Sarah. After all,


    she had been with him for so many years. Even he didn''t love her anymore, there was room in John''s


    heart for her.


    Just as Sarah pulled her throat forward, John grabbed Sarah''s left hand and pulled it back, which


    stopped Sarah frommitting suicide. However, the sharp knife still cut Sarah''s skin and left a wound


    on her neck, from which thin blood oozed out slowly.


    "I won''t let you die so easy!"


    John yelled angrily and raised the knife to cut Sarah in the face again.


    Marco, taking the opportunity of John losing his vignce, rushed over to kick on John''s right elbow.


    John was so painful to let go of the knife, and then Marco gave another kick on his left shoulder. The


    action was so quick and urate that John was knocked on the ground.


    Marco, born in the Vige of Giant Gmanders, was one of the greatest hunters in the Vige. In


    recent years he had been the security guard in the Walter family, and received formalbat training.


    So, if they really had a fight, John, who either sat in the office to handle official business or flirted with


    women, was not Marco''s opponent at all.


    John didn''t even have the strange to resist.


    "Sarah..."


    Marco left John alone, and rushed to Sarah. Holding her in his arms, he said tremblingly, "How can you


    be so silly? No matter what happens, we have to stay alive. Only staying alive can we have hope and


    be together. Sarah, you will not do this again! Promise me!"


    Sarah was in Marco''s arms, tears streaming down her face. If she could live, she would not die, but...


    She really had enough of such life. It would be better to die, but at the moment, hearing Marco''s sad


    words, she suddenly found that she was too selfish. If she died, how about Marco?


    Had he waited for her for so many years to end up with just her corpse?


    She owed him too much. Her life was not her own, but also Marco''s.


    "Marco..."


    Hugging Marco tightly, Sarah called out the name she hadn''t mentioned in four years.


    She remembered the days when she lived in the Vige of Giant Gmanders. At that time, she was


    still dreaming of John''s love, but because of Eliza''s interference, she had sex with Marco. Since then,


    the simple boy from the Vige had been crazy about her, and silently protected her without asking for


    anything in return.


    The most man she didn''t want to let go in her life was Marco!


    However, both of them were in the grief of the past and the present, and they did not notice that John


    was crawling up on the ground. His eyes were dim and cold, and his right hand was stretched out as


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    far as he could. In front of him was the sharp knife that Marco had kicked away.


    Sarah was crying with her head on Marco''s chest, and felt a little breathless. She gently pushed Marco


    away, and happened to see John.


    "Watch your back!"


    Sarah let out a scream of terror and threw Marco to one side.


    But John had already picked up the knife and plunged it into Marco''s vest. Although Sarah pushed him


    away in time, the knife still cut into Marco''s left thigh.


    "Ah..."


    Marco let out a cry of pain, and his right leg immediately kicked toward John, who was kicked away


    again.


    However, due to Marco''s injury, the strength was not as strong as before. With a scream, John


    immediately got up and pressed a button on the hilt. The knife suddenly grew from two inches long to


    about a foot long.


    Marco and Sarah couldn''t imagine that the knife would be so long. But it was not a surprise that a man


    like John would have such a thing to protect himself.


    But Marco was in trouble.


    His opponent had got a long dagger, and he was badly wounded in his thigh. The stab was so deep


    into his thigh that he couldn''t even stand.


    "You adulterers, I have to finish you off today. Go to hell."


    John lunged at Marco, shing at the air wildly.


    Recently, under the joint attack of Shawn and Lawrence, John was continuously frustrated in business.


    Thepany was facing the danger of bankruptcy, but he couldn''t do anything about it, and could get


    drunk every night. His private life was bing more and more vicious, and he had already out of


    mind.


    Stimted by Marco and Sarah, hepletely lost control of his emotions. He just wanted to kill all the


    people who were opposed him to vent his anger.

 Chapter 356 Leave Away

    Chapter 356 Leave Away


    Marco gradually backed away, but the injured left leg, with blood gushing, had already affected his


    flexibility. Although he avoided John''s crazy chase several times, there were still cuts on his back.


    "Don''t, don''t hurt him..."


    Sarah watched with horror, fighting the pain of the whip, and wanted to rush up.


    "Sarah, stay away!"


    Marco shouted loudly to stop her. As he fled to the window, he unexpectedly touched a baseball bat.


    Without any hesitation, Marco picked up the baseball bat, and with one sharp swing, he knocked the


    dagger off John''s hand.


    John shouted loudly and leaned forward to the left. Marco took this opportunity to wave the baseball


    bat again and hit John hard on the back. With a bang, John fell to the ground with a scream, his eyes


    rolled over and he fainted.


    "Marco!"


    Sarah rushed to Marco and immediately tore a piece of cloth to tie it to the cut on his right thigh before


    he bled too much.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, they did not know that they hadmitted a crime.


    "Sarah, let''s get out of here. We can''t stay here any longer."


    Marco dropped his baseball bat, pulled Sarah to run away.


    "Wait... Wait a minute."


    Sarah knew that they had to run away. But before she left, she had to get one thing.


    Sarah reached for the high stool and removed a few books from the top shelf. Tucked into the middle of


    the book was a tiny monitor, which she immediately removed.


    Marco looked at it and wondered, "Sarah, how did you install this in your bedroom?"


    Sarah smiled sadly, "Let''s go."


    In fact, she didn''t want to install this thing.


    The reason she installed this in her bedroom was to protect herself. She had installed this monitor for a


    long time, and it had clearly recorded how John had abused her these days, and even the fighting just


    now.


    With this, she would have no problem getting out of John by legal means, but... Sarah did not feel


    triumphant, for even if she had the evidence of John abusing her, John had something else to threaten


    her. Otherwise, she would have reported to the police.


    With onest look at John and Jillian who copsed, Sarah and Marco ran out of the bedroom.


    But when she was about to leave the Walter Family''s vi, Sarah suddenly stopped and looked around


    at a quiet room in the vi. She couldn''t lift her feet for a long time.


    "Can''t you part with Eliza?"


    Marco caught Sarah''s mind. "How about... taking her with us."


    Sarah treated Eliza as her own baby, and Eliza impressed Sarah with her innocence and cuteness. So,


    in Marco''s mind, Eliza was not like John, and he never disliked her for his displeasure with John.


    Sarah shook her head. "Eliza is John''s daughter anyway. We have no right to take her away without


    permission. Let''s go!"


    Even if she didn''t want to leave Eliza alone, she had to leave now.


    She only hoped that Eliza would be able to grow up on her own. She was a four-year-old child and


    should learn to be independent.


    They got into the car and drived away.


    After much thought and Sarah''s suggestion, they headed to the Reston Hotel.


    In half an hour!


    After leaving Allen and returning to the room, Joey was taking a shower when she suddenly heard a


    hasty doorbell.


    Thinking it was Allen, Joey immediately got out of the tub, wrapped herself in her bathrobe, and opened


    the door, only to see Sarah and Marco standing in front of her, both covered in blood.


    "Sarah you... What''s the matter with you?"


    Joey was so shocked. She helped them into the room and got the first-aid kit prepared.


    After a simple procedure to stop the bleeding, Sarah told the whole story. She had nothing to hide from


    Joey, and she chose to bring Marco here because Joey was the only one who could help her and


    Marco now.


    When Joey heard this, she almost flipped the table.


    Although Joey had already guessed John''s brutal behavior when she saw Sarah''s wounds in the


    morning, she didn''t realize John would be so perverted. She was heartbroken when she saw the cuts


    on Sarah''s face.


    Afterforting Sarah, Joey asked Sarah and Marco to go to the hospital immediately, but they


    refused to go, so Joey had to find a private doctor to treat them in person.


    After all, Marco was badly injured and bleeding a lot. After the doctors treated his wounds, he fainted


    and fell asleep from fatigue.


    Sarah pulled Joey into the bedroom and closed the door, saying, "Joey, I... There''s one more thing I


    have to tell you. All these years I''ve been afraid to tell anyone, even Marco, but now I want to tell you,


    because, well, it may be revealed soon."

 Chapter 357 The Truth about That Year

    Chapter 357 The Truth about That Year


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone if it''s a secret."


    Joey looked grim when she saw how serious Sarah was, and she had a vague intuition that what Sarah


    was about to say may have a lot to do with why she hadn''t left John all these years.


    "I''ve paid too much for this over the years to keep it secret. I don''t need it anymore, because John


    won''t let me keep it secret if I want to, and I''m already tired."


    Sarah gave a wry smile of helpless, then she added, "Joey, do you remember Cindy?"


    Joey was a little shocked, but she nodded, "Of course I do. When I first came back, didn''t you say that


    she died in childbirth? Why did you suddenly mention her?"


    Sarah shook her head and took a deep breath. As if with determination, she said, "Actually... That''s not


    the truth, the truth is..."


    When Sarah told Joey the truth, Joey waspletely shocked and stared at Sarah, unable to say a


    word for a while.


    Looking at Joey''s expression, Sarah closed her eyes painfully, "Joey, you must be disappointed. Do


    you think I... am horrible?"


    Joey shook her head, realizing that her reaction had hurt Sarah, "I''m not disappointed, and I don''t think


    you are horrible. After all, Eliza''s death was an ident, and you didn''t want to. Don''t me yourself


    on this."


    "Joey..."


    Sarah held her face in her hands, and Joey''s understanding made her feel more and more ashamed.


    Tears of remorse flew from her fingertips, and Sarah threw herself into Joey''s arms, crying in pain.


    Four years ago ¡ª¡ª before Joey had been abroad. Cindy, under the escort of Marco, went from the


    countryside to the city. At that time, Cindy was pregnant. John arranged Sarah and Cindy to live under


    the same roof. By then, for the sake of Patrick, Sarah swallowed all the humiliation, but Cindy gave


    Sarah a hard time and nitpicked Sarah.


    Cindy not only upied by Sarah''s bedroom, she even provoked Sarah, and treated Sarah as her


    maid. If Cindy was displeased, she would distort the facts and report to John. As Cindy was pregnant,


    John stood with Cindy. In the end, John asked Sarah not to go to work and stayed at home to take care


    of Eliza.


    And then, Cindy was able to bully Sarah even more openly.


    From then on, Sarah lived a hard life under the control of Cindy. She also had to forbear Cindy''s


    asional teasing and bullying, but she put up with it for her brother''s sake.


    Cindy, on the other hand, got more and more pushy and possessive about everything Sarah had. She


    took away John, Sarah''s clothes, essories, and makeup, so much so that Sarah wanted to p her


    to death.


    One month before the birth date, Cindy was even more vicious. She always pretended that she was


    about to give birth, but when Sarah prepared all the things and took her to the hospital, she pointed to


    Sarahughing, as if fooling Sarah around was the most interesting thing in the world.


    But when Cindy yed this game more, Sarah didn''t pay attention to her tricks. And when Cindy really


    was about to give birth, the one who suffered from her lie was herself.


    Tragedy finally happened one day.


    That morning, Cindy, apanied by John, went to the hospital for a pre-natal check-up, but she


    never allowed Sarah toe along if John was around. Sarah was so happy to take a break from her


    work that she made herself a ss of aloe juice to give her a facial mask.


    She had been tormented by Cindy those days and her skin darkened a lot due to theck of sleep.


    Sarah had always been very concerned about her appearance.


    However, Cindy was back earlier. Sarah just prepared for the aloe juice, and Cindy walked in, fuming


    that John flirted with an innocent nurse at the hospital, and left her in the driver''s seat. She was so


    angry, but she didn''t dare to get angry with John, so she vented her anger on Sarah.


    Seeing Sarah was in the preparation of aloe juice, Cindy went over.


    Cindy was born in a deep vige and did not know aloe juice was used for cosmetic application, but


    she thought it was used to drink. Maybe because of the pregnancy, Cindy felt that the aloe juice tasted


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    good, so she took a few more sips, and finally she finished the whole bottle...


    Before long, she began to scream in her room with stomachache.

 Chapter 358 Being Paraplegic

    Chapter 358 Being Paraplegic


    Not long after, Cindy screamed in her room about her stomached.


    If there were people who knew themon knowledge of pregnant women''s diet, they would know


    that Cindy really stomached this time, because aloe vera juice could cause pregnant women to


    miscarry.


    But Sarah, who had been cheated many times, didn''t believe that. She closed the door, turned on her


    MP3 yer to the maximum, andy in bed listening to the music while reading a book. She thought


    angrily, "Keep streaming. I won''t be fooled this time."


    In half an hour!


    Sarah began to feel that something was wrong. If she didn''t fall into the trap, with Cindy''s personality


    and style, Cindy would havee to her house to make a fuss, but it was unusually quiet outside.


    Sarah quickly took off the earplugs and rushed out of her bedroom. She saw Cindy lying on the floor,


    stiff and cold, her face pale, and under her was arge pool of blood.


    Sarah screamed out of horror; her face paler than a sheet of paper.


    Sarah knew she was in trouble!


    When Cindy was sent to the hospital by an ambnce, the best time for rescue had passed. Finally,


    the doctor took the baby by Caesarean section, which was Eliza, and Cindy ended her short life.


    When she saw Cindy''s body being dragged out of the operating room, Sarah felt like the sky was


    spinning and her head and feet were cold.


    Although she hated Cindy, she never wanted to kill Cindy no matter how much she hated her. Never!


    But she did directly cause Cindy''s death!


    When Cindy died, John did not show too much sadness or sorrow, but he pursued the cause of Cindy''s


    death. At that time, Sarah was already overwhelmed by remorse for killing a young life. When John


    pressed her hard, Sarah told the truth.


    But she didn''t expect that it became her Achilles heel.


    Once Sarah did something dissatisfied John or wanted to leave, John immediately threatened Sarah


    with the matter, and he deliberately distorted the facts Sarah killed Cindy on purpose. That was to say,


    as long as one day John was dissatisfied, he would threaten Sarah with Cindy''s death and to send her


    in prison.


    That was why Sarah hadn''t been able to get rid of John for years, until today when John cornered


    Sarah and Marco seriously injured him.


    Joey didn''t deny that Sarah should bear some responsibility for Cindy''s death, but Cindy deserved it.


    One''s character determined his destiny, and what Cindy did have already sown the seed of the


    disaster.


    "Sarah, you and Marco are going to stay here for the moment. I''ll handle this matter. Don''t be afraid.


    Go and have a good rest. You are tired."


    Joey gently patted Sarah''s vest. Sarah''s fatigue was not caused by one day, but umted over the


    years. Joey felt distressed for Sarah. The pains and torments Sarah went through were far worse than


    she had suffered.


    Maybe speaking it out made Sarah feel relieved, or maybe Joey''sfort made she feel at ease,


    Sarah cried on Joey''s shoulder and fell asleep slowly.


    After Sarah fell asleep, Joey put her on the bed, covered her up with sheets, and then walked quietly


    out the room.


    Joey immediately went to Fiona''s room.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She told Fiona about Sarah''s current situation, but she didn''t mention that Cindy''s death was caused


    by Sarah. After all, it was not a joke.


    Fiona immediately got Joey''s message. She called Shawn and asked him for dozens of bodyguards to


    protect Sarah and Marco, in case John would retaliate against Sarah and Marco when he woke up.


    But the next day, things were far worse than they had imagined.


    After Marco hurt John, he and Sarah fled away. Jillian woke up from Marco''s idental injury and


    called the police and an ambnce.


    At the hospital, Jillian was fine, only with stitches on her forehead, but John was wheeled into an


    operating room and for seven hours of rescue.


    But it only saved his life for a while, and he was confined to a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Marco''s


    defensive blow to his back severely damaged his spinal nerve, leaving John paralyzed.


    ...

 Chapter 359 Make a Sensation

    Chapter 359 Make a Sensation


    The situation was much worse than it seemed, and Joey could imagine how crazy John''s revenge


    would be.


    Joey had to put everything aside and focused all her energy on Sarah''s matters.


    Fortunately, Allen, Fiona, Shawn, and Philip all worked together to ward off John''s first round of


    retaliation. The brutal force wouldn''t hurt Sarah and Marco. John immediately changed his strategy and


    turned to the legal approach, trying to punish Sarah and Marco by legal means.


    There was no doubt that he would sue Sarah for her intentional murder of Cindy, while for Marco, he


    would sue him for intentional injury, which, if proven, could sentence Marco to life imprison or death


    penalty for Sarah, and decades or life imprisonment.


    John meant to drive Sarah and Marco to death.


    Sarah was d to have Joey on her side, and Allen, Shawn, Philip, and others were willing to help her.


    Fiona and Shawn secretly contacted Lawrence and elerate to attack the Walter Group much harder


    than before, which made John unable to concentrate on dealing with Sarah and Marco. Allen used his


    power in A City to clear up all the contacts that John knew, so that all the people involved in this matter


    would not dare to have any bias, which was the hardest thing in this world.


    Philip and Zelda had found not only the domestic but also their South Koreanwyers to help them.


    And for this case, they formed a strong transnational team. With so many excellentwyers, there must


    be one who could think of the key to solve the case.


    Sarah was both touched and ashamed to see everyone working so hard for her. Although she knew


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    they were helping Joey, she could not deny that they were helping her. Besides being kind to Joey, she


    really couldn''t think of any way to repay them.


    Marco stayed by Sarah''s side every day. They could finally be in love squarely. Even though the


    development of the case made him nervous every day, he still felt that this was the happiest time in the


    Engaging in awsuit was never a pleasant thing. There were too many procedures to go through


    between the prosecution and the conclusion of the case, and it wouldst for two or three months.


    Joey wanted to put all her heart and soul into Sarah''s affairs, but the troubles kept finding her.


    Sharon, who still disguised as a beggar, kept waiting for Joey to give her hope. Every time Joey saw


    her pitiful look and longing eyes, she would feel sorry. Sharon''s twin daughters were nowhere to find.


    And Sharon''s another wish to see William hadn''te true because Joey was busy with Sarah''s


    matters. Joey promised Sharon that within a week she would let her see William.


    If Sharon wanted to see William, she must enter the Charles Family, which only Allen could help.


    Allen misunderstood Joey when he heard that Joey was asking him to take her to the Charles family.


    He thought Joey wanted a closer rtionship between them. And then, Allen prepared a romantic


    dinner and nned to propose to Joey. When Allen put the dazzling beautiful diamond ring on her


    finger, Joey was in a maze. She kept asking herself that how could they get married since they were of


    the same blood?


    But looking at Allen''s tender eyes and smiling face, Joey couldn''t say no, because she couldn''t find any


    reason to refuse him except to tell the truth.


    When the romantic dinner was over, Joey went back to the hotel and locked herself in the room alone.


    She took off the beautiful ring and put it on the desk. Joey just sat staring at the ring in a daze and her


    tears fell silently.


    This ring was exactly the one Allen bought for her four years ago. At that time, she left without taking


    anything, including the ring. Unexpectedly, four yearster, this ring was back to her, but with the


    passage of time, she no longer had the courage to wear it.


    Immersed in her own grief-stricken thoughts, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    She wiped away her tears and put the ring away. When she opened the door, she saw Zelda came in


    with a stack of papers.

 Chapter 360 Such a Jerk

    Chapter 360 Such a Jerk


    When she saw Joey''s eyes were red, Zelda was surprised. She then calmly divided the papers in two


    and put it in front of Joey. With no extra expression on her face, she said, "This is thetest information


    of thepany. This is thetest materials of Sarah''s case."


    Thepany meant Joey''s FT Company.


    Since she took Ben down, Joey didn''te back to thepany, and left all the things to Philip. When


    Zelda worked in herpany, Joey appointed Zelda as acting President, with the purpose to give


    Zelda and Philip the opportunities of staying together. Such a decision was a bit childish and risky. After


    all, Zelda was a psychological doctor, she was good at healing people, not to run apany.


    But to Joey''s surprise, when Zelda was at work, she was cold andposed, and thepany was


    thriving since she came. Even Philip had to look at her with new eyes.


    However, Zelda was not arrogant about her talents. She was very grateful to Joey for giving her this


    opportunity. She also knew her position in FTpany, so every week, she would take the initiative to


    sort out thetest information of thepany and showed it to Joey, so that Joey could know thetest


    situation of herpany.


    The first thing Joey picked up was the information about Sarah''swsuit. The more she read, the more


    shocked Joey'' was and finally she smiled.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to the data, Cindy did not die after being sent to the hospital that day. Under that


    circumstance, the family had the final say on whether to keep the adult or the child. A man as cold-


    hearted as John was, he decided to keep the child.


    But he didn''t let Sarah know about that. Only the doctors and nurses knew that.


    Fortunately, Fiona''swyers were as smart as foxes. They dug up this shocking secret.


    "Sarah wasn''t responsible for Cindy''s death. Now Sarah is going to win the case. I''m going to tell Sarah


    the good news."


    Joey''s fingers trembled as she grasped the papers. She stood up and wanted to rush out of the room.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Zelda stopped Joey, "Sarah already knows," she said, "You don''t need to tell her about it."


    As a party involved in this case, Sarah would be informed of any news at once by herwyers.


    When Joey heard this, he sat back in her chair and huffed, "John is such a jerk. He killed Cindy, but


    med Sarah for everything. Sarah has been suffering mentally over the years. Zelda, could we sue


    him back?"


    "Sure," said Zelda, "the barristers are already working on a draft, but if this is the case, it won''t hurt


    John too much, so don''t get your hopes up."


    Joey nodded, a little disappointed. "But the most important case at the moment is Marco''s. Do we have


    any chance of winning?"


    "It''s hard to say," Zelda said gravely. "John insisted that Marco nned to injure him, and he gave a


    series of sound evidence, even Marco and Sarah''s subtle rtionship, as evidence, was presented to


    the court, so it was not in favor of Marco..."


    Joey sighed. "If Marco does go to jail, what''s Sarah going to do? She''s going to go crazy."


    During this period of time, Joey often apanied Sarah. What Sarah told her most was Marco''s


    devotion and silent protection to her over the years. She could see Sarah''s deep love for Marco. If


    Marco ended up in prison because of Sarah, Sarah would break down!


    "Things are not so pessimistic. Don''t worry too much."


    Zelda found a chair and say in front of Joey. She then looked at Joey with her beautiful eyes, asking,


    "Don''t be so concerned about other people''s business. You just cried. What happened?"


    "Well, nothing can be hidden from you. I''m fine. I just remember the past and feel a little sad."


    It was hard for Joey to talk about her rtionship with Allen.


    Zelda raised her eyebrows slightly. "Well, since you''re not going to tell me, I''m not going to force you,


    I''m going to work now."


    Joey knew that Zelda was angry, so she hurriedly grabbed her, hesitated for a while and said, "Zelda,


    there''s one thing I can''t solve. I know you have a lot of research on human psychology that if I ask you,


    you can give me a good answer, but it is not something I would be d to tell. So, you must keep it as


    a secret."


    "Of course, that''s my principle."


    Seeing Joey was willing to tell her, Zelda took her seat back.

 Chapter 361 Unrestrained Thought

    Chapter 361 Unrestrained Thought


    "I... Suppose that the sister loves her half-brother, and that the brother loves her. What do you think


    they should do?"


    Joey was afraid to directly tell Zelda that she was the sister and Allen was the brother, but as smart as


    Zelda was, she presumably could figure it out.


    But... "You mean Martha and Lawrence?" Zelda asked.


    Joey looked up surprisingly, "How do you know..."


    Joey was about to ask how she knew Martha and Lawrence?


    Zelda thought she had guessed it, and continued, "Philip told me about Martha, and he asked me to be


    Martha''s therapist. But we only met once, and before I had a chat with Martha, she walked away when


    she realized what Philip meant. She knows she''s not sick."


    Hearing that, Joey suddenly remembered that Martha and Philip were contractual couple for a while,


    but when they broke the contract, they parted. So it was no surprise that Philip would introduce Zelda


    to Martha.


    identally, the misunderstanding did her a favor. Joey immediately asked, "What do you think Martha


    should do?"


    Unexpectedly, a sly smile appeared on Zelda''s cold face, and she crooked her finger to beckon Joey


    closer. She said, "Do you know why my name is Zelda?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Joey was puzzled by the question and shook her head, "Why?"


    Zelda suddenly felt frustrated. "Haven''t you seen Game of Dragons? It was a famous TV series about


    Zelda''s ambition of gaining power with her lover."


    "Er... Of course I have."


    Joey was surprised and said, "It is very famous. Does your namee from it?"


    Although the first time she heard of the name Zelda, she thought of the innocent but vicious Zelda in


    the Game of Dragons, but her friend Zelda was born and raised in South Korea, so she thought it was


    just a coincidence.


    "You''re right. I love that TV series, so I take that name." Zelda said with great seriousness.


    Since childhood, Zelda had been different from ordinary girls. She was indifferent and calm beyond her


    age. She liked to study human nature and psychology, as well as history and martial arts.


    "I don''t understand why you suddenly mention this. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with what


    we''re talking about, does it?"


    "NO!"


    Zelda solemnly shook her head and said, "That''s not my point. Do you remember another couple in


    Game of Dragons, Albert and Tina, who were in deep love with each other, but who almost parted


    because they thought they were brother and sister? Did you follow me?"


    It took Joey a while to figure out what Zelda was talking about. It turned out that Zelda was saying that


    Lawrence and Martha might not be siblings.


    "TV show is a TV show, and it is totally different from reality. How can you apply the fictional plots in the


    TV show to real life? Lawrence is George''s son, while Martha is George''s daughter. The is the fact..."


    Joey replied.


    Joey''s voice stopped and the smile on her face froze.


    She suddenly found Zelda''s unrestrained idea, although some absurd, it might be true!


    It might be impossible in other families, but the Charles family was an exception.


    There were too many strange things about the Charles family, and George seemed to be very cold and


    distant to Paige all the time. Under all these circumstances, didn''t Paige ever think of revenge against


    George?


    Joey had a vague clue in her mind. Her intuition told her that if she followed Zelda''s reminder to track


    down this matter, she would find out something.


    The more Joey thought, the more excited she became. If the fact proved as Zelda said, not only


    Lawrence and Martha''s problem could be solved, but also her problem with Allen could be dealt with!


    Before she told Zelda where was she going to, Joey stood up and rushed out of the room. She wanted


    to go to the Charles family right now!

 Chapter 362 The Charles Family

    Chapter 362 The Charles Family


    Joey rushed out of the hotel excitedly, and she realized that it was alreadyte at night. If she went to


    the Charles family at this time, it would only arouse suspicion. After thinking for a while, Joey had better


    go back to the hotel.


    She had a sleepless night.


    The next day, at Joey''s request, Allen took Joey back to the Charles family.


    George, who had returned from drug rehab abroad, was not there, and that Paige and Lillian were the


    only people at home, apart from their servants.


    Paige wasbing Lillian''s hair when Joey entered. She didn''t look up at Joey. Allen had told her that


    Joey wasing, but she didn''t like it.


    But three-year-old Lillian stared at Joey with her big, unblinking eyes. Joey smiled kindly at her, but


    Lillian turned her head away like her grandmother Paige and gave her a nk look.


    The smile on Joey''s face froze. Even the child in the Charles family were hostile to her.


    Allen realized that the atmosphere was not harmonious and tried to ease the tension, but Paige didn''t


    look at Joey at all. Allen insisted on bringing Joey home. Paige couldn''t stop him, but Paige wanted to


    keep her attitude, because she wanted to make it clear to Joey that it was fine toe here once in a


    while, but it was a dream if she wanted to marry into the Charles family.


    Joey didn''te here for an argument. After sitting down for a while, she told Allen that she wanted to


    visit William.


    When Allen took Joey to William''s room. The old man lied on the bed, skinny; his eyes were dull and


    his mouth was drool. Joey couldn''t believe what she saw.


    William was so energetic four years ago, but now he was so weak. Joey''s eyes suddenly got wet with


    sadness. She thought of Sharon and wondered what Sharon would think when she saw William like


    this. Maybe it would add to her hatred to the Charles family.


    Joey wanted to talk to William. Unfortunately, William didn''t respond to what she said, because William


    had been suffering from Alzheimer since he got a stroke. Now he was like a living dead, and the rest of


    his life was waiting for death like this day by day.


    "Joey, don''t be so sad. Grandpa has lived his whole life with great passion and love. He deserves it."


    Allen gently hugged Joey, who was holding back her tears. He deeply understood how sad Joey was at


    the moment, because his pain was even worse.


    William had always been Allen''s idol. In Allen''s mind, William was far more noble than George.


    However, people would grow old. Seeing that William was dying, Allen was the one who wouldn''t


    ept it most.


    "To have lived and loved. William has lived his true life!"


    Joey pondered on what Allen said, but she couldn''t help thinking, "Allen, would you be so calm if you


    know it was your parents who made William suffer so much?""


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Maybe what would a regretful life!


    "Allen, I''m going to the bathroom."


    Joey didn''t are to tell the truth. Allen shouldn''t bear the responsibilities his parents had caused.


    Joey made an excuse to go to bathroom, but she didn''t really go to the bathroom, instead, she sneaked


    into George''s, Paige''s, Martha''s, and Lawrence''s bedrooms and took all of their personal belongings,


    like lipstick, scarves, socks¡ª¡ª and, finally, she took away Lillian''s hairpins.


    That was the main purpose of Joeying here today.


    Down the stairs, neither Paige nor Allen was in the hall. Paige must have pulled Allen aside to have a


    talk. Lillian was the only person sitting on the couch.


    Joey walked over, smiled and said softly, "What''s your name?"


    Joey knew Lillian''s name, of course; she was just trying to find a topic with the kid.


    Lillian stared at her with wide eyes for a moment. And then, without answering, she grabbed a ss of


    juice in front of her and handed it to Joey.


    Joey was a little shocked and then smiled, "Are you asking me to drink the juice?"


    Lillian nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you!"


    Joey didn''t have any doubt. She took it with a smile and took a sip.


    Joey didn''t want the child to think she was hard to get closer to, because she was likely to be living with


    Lillian for the rest of her life, and if she could, she wanted to get along with Lillian.


    But as soon as the juice hit her throat, Joey knew something was wrong.

 Chapter 363 Caught off Guard

    Chapter 363 Caught off Guard


    But as soon as the juice entered her throat, Joey felt something was wrong. It was very sour, astringent


    and spicy. It was like a knife cutting her throat, and the next moment, Joey''s stomach and abdomen


    began to ache violently.


    "Ah..."


    Joey cried out in pain. The juice ss fell from her hand and split on the ground. She clenched her


    stomach and shrank in pain.


    Allen was talking with Paige in the study. Fortunately, the door was ajar. The sound of the ss


    breaking was immediately heard by both of them and Allen rushed out of the study first.


    "Baby, what''s the matter..."


    Allen lunged at Joey and nervously wrapped her in his arms.


    "She... the juice..."


    Joey painfully pointed at Lillian, who was scared, and pointed at the juice on the ground. And then she


    could not say a word. Joey looked pale, but she held tight to her hand bags, as inside ced the things


    she got in the Charles family. She couldn''t leave it.


    Paige, who followed, was shocked to see the scene and opened her mouth wide. Joey''s pain was


    absolutely not fake.


    Even though Joey didn''t finish it, Allen understood what Joey meant. Allen turned to Paige with an


    unnaturally cold face. "Mom, get Lillian, and go to the hospital."


    And then he shouted to a servant at the door, "Take some samples of fruit from the ground ande


    with me."


    Without further dy, he picked up Joey and ran straight to the car outside.


    ...


    When Joey arrived at the hospital, she was nearly unconscious. Allen rushed to the emergency room.


    Allen waited anxiously outside the operation room, and Paige sat outside with Lillian. Perhaps she


    knew she had done something wrong; Lillian kept her head in Paige''s arms, her little hands clutching at


    Paige''s sleeve, shaking slightly.


    Allen didn''t yell at her because he was waiting for the result.


    In half an hour!


    Joey was still under rescue, but the results of the juice test were in.


    Looking at the data and letters on the report and listening to the doctor''s professional exnation,


    Allen''s blue veins burst out. The unprecedented anger made Allen look like a raging lion.


    "Lillian!"


    With a roar, Allen yanked Lillian from Paige''s arms. "Tell me," he said angrily, "where did you get the


    poison? Why did you poison Joey?"


    "Wow..."


    Lillian burst into tears. She had never seen Allen so angry, and she was so scared.


    "Allen, you''re scaring Lillian."


    Paige, too, was shocked by Allen''s anger. Even though Allen''s words took her by surprise, Lillias was


    raised by her own. She snatched her from Allen''s hand, hugged her in her arms, and cajoled her.


    "Lillian, don''t be afraid."


    Allen was angry this time, and he grabbed Lillian''s hand and shouted, "Don''t cry," he said, "answer my


    questions, or I won''t have you anymore. You won''t be allowed to live in the house of the Charles


    Family."


    Allen couldn''t figure out how could a three-year-old child do such a horrible thing.


    When Lillian heard that, she was even more frightened and cried harder. When she was younger, her


    mother Ynda threatened to throw her out of the Charles family. She was afraid of this and dared not


    conceal anything. "Mama taught me... Don''t you, Daddy, don''t let Lillian go. Lillian''s afraid..."


    Lillian wasn''t lying. When Ynda knew she and Allen were going to divorce, she took a picture of Joey


    and nted the seeds of hatred in Lillian''s heart over and over again. Poisoning Lillian was a trick


    she''d thought about for a long time and thought it would work very well, because no one would protect


    himself against a three-year-old child.


    Hearing this, Paige''s mouth fell open in shock.


    Allen''s eyes red coldly, with no expression on his face. He had guessed it. How a three-year-old


    child could have done this without Ynda behind her, and how a child could have gotten her hands on


    a deadly poison?


    At that moment, the door of the emergency room opened and Joey was pushed out.


    Allen hurried up to. The doctor said with great emotion, "Fortunately, she was delivered in time. If it was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    five minutester, even God can''t save her."


    After being admitted to the hospital, Joey looked weak but was able to speak.


    "Allen, my bag..."


    The first thing Joey remembered was her purse, which held her future with Allen.

 Chapter 364 Bitch versus Bitch

    Chapter 364 Bitch versus Bitch


    "Here I am, and here is your bag."


    Allen waved the bag he had been holding in his hand. Joey was still clutching her bag when she


    passed out. And Allen thought it must be very important, so he took good care of it for Joey.


    "Okay¡­"


    Joey was relieved and slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep. The poison was so strong that even


    though she only took a small sip of it, all her energy was taken away.


    Not knowing how long Joey had slept, but when she woke up, Allen was still with her.


    After he thoughtfully gave Joey some water to drink, Allen personally fed her the porridge. After eating,


    Joey felt much better and had the strength to speak.


    Touching Joey''s pale face, Allen, with guilt, told Joey the truth about Lillian''s involvement in Ynda''s


    poisoning.


    Hearing this, Joey was not as surprised as Allen was, because she had already guessed it when she


    was dying of pain after being poisoned.


    "I wonder why Ynda had not showed up this time. It turned out that she was waiting for me to go to


    the Charles Family and poisoned me." she said.


    Joey squinted, couldn''t help feeling chilly by Ynda''s viciousness. "Allen, don''t me Lillian for this,"


    she said, "I''m sure she didn''t know what she gave me. After all, she''s a three-year-old child."


    Joey felt sorry for Lillian.


    Ynda was her own mother, but she asked her own daughter to kill people. How could there be such


    a cruel mother in the world? Lillian was only three years old. She was so young, and Ynda secretly


    gave Lillian the poison. If Lillian was curious to taste it, she would kill her own daughter first.


    It was such a horrible mother.


    Allen held Joey''s cold hands, "Honey, you''re always so kind. Like you said, Lillian is only three years


    old. I can''t do anything to her, but Ynda..."


    Before Allen could finish his sentence, Joey suddenly reached out her index finger and pressed his lips


    lightly. She shook her head and said, "Allen, leave it to me. Women should end the fight between


    women."


    Ynda was Allen''s ex-wife. If Allen tried to suppress Ynda personally, he would certainly be


    criticized by the outside world. Allen was a man of status, and his political career had been tarnished by


    the divorce. She couldn''t let anything affect Allen''s future.


    "But she''s so mad that she can do anything like poison..."


    Allen frowned. No one knew better than him how ruthless Ynda was.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. The crazier she gets, the weaker she''ll be. At any rate, trust me, I can


    handle it."


    Joey''s eyes were confident and determined. Since Ynda was so haunting and ruthless, she was not


    going to be lenient.


    In the Moore Family!


    Ynda had already learned from a maid informer of the Charles family that Lillian had poisoned Joey,


    so she uncorked a bottle of champagne to celebrate. But when she was halfway through drinking, she


    received a call that Joey had been rescued in time. She immediately smashed the champagne and


    ss.


    "Why, why didn''t it kill you!! Joey, how hard your fucking life is!"


    Ynda was so mad that she smashed things in her room.


    At this moment, the next room resonated with a burst of lustful breathing of the man and the woman, so


    enchanting but so harsh.


    It must be Vivian and her fianc¨¦ Deacon having sex now.


    Ynda fiercely rushed out of her room, kicking maliciously at the door beside her room and shouted,


    "Vivian, you are shameful! Why the hell are you groaning in broad daylight? If you have the guts, do it


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    in the street outside. You are such a whore..."


    On the bed, Vivian and Deacon, who were excited, suddenly stopped. Deacon, in particr, was so


    embarrassed that his face turned red.


    "Did she take the wrong medicine?"


    Vivian, who was scolded for no reason, suddenly red up. She pushed Deacon away, casually put on


    a nightdress, then angrily opened the door.


    As soon as she saw Ynda outside cursing her obscenity, Vivian rushed up and huffed. "You dare to


    scold me. Who the hell are you? You''re a whore and no one wants you!"


    Immediately, two shrews got into fighting.


    This was what Samantha saw when she came home. "Stop it!" she cried.

 Chapter 365 Final Testimony

    Chapter 365 Final Testimony


    As soon as they heard Samantha''s voice, Ynda and Vivian stopped. Although they were both


    reluctant, they still let go of each other.


    "Mom, she bullied and scolded me first, and then she began to beat me..."


    After staying in the Moore family for a long time, Vivian naturally knew that Ynda was not


    Samantha''s biological daughter, and the rtionship between them was not as good as it seemed.


    Therefore, when she saw Samantha was back, Vivian thought that her backer hade and began to


    Ynda sneered, "How shameless you are. It was obviously you start first!"


    Samantha''s cold eyes swept Ynda, and then said, "I don''t care who started the fight first. Ynda, I


    have given you all the legacy your father left you. The house is left to me by your father, I have been


    very kind to you for not driving you out. If you make troubles again, get out of here at once!"


    When Ynda heard that, she immediately red up. Samantha was trying to protect Vivian! But she


    could do nothing but bite the bullet.


    As Samantha said, the house had been put under the name of Samantha. If Samantha didn''t allow her


    to live in the house, she could only move out obediently. But, how could she leave like this? Although


    the legacy Taylor left to her was enough to support her for the rest of her life, what she wanted was far


    from these. If she left the Moore family, then Ynda wouldpletely lose the protection of the Moore


    family, which was what she couldn''t afford to lose now!


    "Great, you bully me!"


    Ynda gave Samantha and Vivian a stern look, then dashed back to her bedroom and mmed the


    door behind her.


    "Mom..."


    Vivian saw that Samantha had taught Ynda a lesson, she suddenly got happy.


    But a momentter, Samantha nced at Deacon who was wearing clothes in the room, and then


    coldly stared at Vivian, saying disappointedly, "My scolding of her doesn''t mean I recognized your


    behavior. Look what you are like now. How indecent! You and Deacon have engagement, but there is


    no formal wedding after all. Mind your behaviors and don''t let me see you fooling around here next


    time."


    Samantha''s voice was not loud, but it was no small one. Deacon, who was in a hurry to get dressed,


    could hear it clearly. Suddenly, he felt ashamed and longed to find a ce to hide himself. It wasn''t him


    to be med. Vivian seduced him every time. How could he resist the temptation?


    As soon as Samantha finished, she went back to her room with a dark face, no caring how sullen


    Vivian looked. Recently, she was annoyed that George had returned from addiction treatment center


    abroad and was living a much more interesting life than ever before. She looked hateful at the thought


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    of it.


    In the hospital!


    When they learned that Joey was in the hospital, Philip and Fiona came to the hospital to visit her, but


    Joey told a white lie because she was afraid that they were too worried. She said that she was only


    suffering from food poisoning.


    No one expected Joey to fall victim to a three-year-old girl this time, so they believed in what Joey said.


    When everyone left, Joey asked Fiona to stay here.


    Fiona had been taking care of Sammy closely, so when Fiona stayed, Sammy naturally wanted to stay,


    but Joey asked Allen to take him out to y, hoping to cultivate the rtionship between them, andid


    a good foundation for their future.


    "You have got them all out of the way. Do you have something important to tell me?"


    Fiona poured Joey a cup of warm water and handed it to her.


    "Yes!"


    Joey took it, took a sip, and then feebly pointed to the bag on the bed, saying, "There are several


    things in the bag, which are the personal belongings of several people. Please help me to verify the


    DNA. I want to figure their consanguinity."


    Fiona opened her bag and took out everything Joey said with a tissue. She paused and said, "These


    belong to the Charles family, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Joey nodded truthfully. She didn''t need to hide anything from Fiona, because Fiona knew everything


    about her, even more than Philip did.


    "What do you suspect?"


    After a little reflection, Fiona understood what Joey was thinking.


    "As you say, I have my doubts. I have doubted that Allen and I are not siblings, and that Lawrence and


    Martha are not of the same blood either. If that turns out to be true, then neither of us will have to


    suffer."


    Fiona shook her head disapprovingly, "I''m afraid that you''re just imaging that."


    "At least I have onest chance. I can''t give it up since I get the chance, Fiona, you know."


    Joey lowered her head sadly. She knew how naive and impractical her idea was, but she still couldn''t


    help thinking in this way, because this was her only hope, the only hope that she could be with Allen.


    "Well, I know you won''t give up until the resultes out. I''ll do it for you. Three dayster, I''ll give you


    the result!"


    Fiona looked at Joey helplessly. Joey''s persistence made people sad. But he was the same kind


    person as Joey was.

 Chapter 366 Just Obey

    Chapter 366 Just Obey


    Three dayster.


    In a delicate box of a high-end caf¨¦, Joey was sitting alone, moving a cup of coffee around boringly


    with her left hand. Her right hand was knocking at a folder putting next to her. Now she was cheerful


    and feeling at ease. Though the man she was waiting for didn''t show up for a long time, she was still in


    a good mood.


    Finally, someone was knocking at the door. Led by the waiter, Paige, dressing like a dowager, walked


    into the box like a proud peacock and sat down opposite Joey.


    "You have beente for half an hour!"


    After the waiter closed the door, Joey raised her eyes, and said to Paige with a meaningful smile.


    "You should be grateful for me being here."


    Paige moved her slightly stout body to sit morefortably and looked at Joey scornfully.


    When she received Joey''s call for a meeting, she didn''t n to ept it. But when she reminded that


    Lillian poisoned Joey and almost killed her, she was worried that Joey would question her about this.


    After long consideration, she epted the invitation reluctantly, trying to figure out what was in Joey''s


    mind.


    Confronting the arrogant Paige, Joey was calm and threw the folder in front of her, and then she said, "I


    hope you can keep your head held high like now after you read the files."


    Paige was frown slightly and said, "What''s this?"


    She didn''t pick it up and opened it immediately.


    "Just take a look and then you will know."


    Joey smiled brighter.


    Paige started to feel perturbed. After hesitation, she picked up the folder and opened it slowly. When


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    she saw the files clearly, she was stunned and her face turned pale. She could hardly keep her legs.


    With a p, the folder slipped from her hand and fell to the ground.


    What a surprise. The secret she had been keeping for thirty years was discovered now.


    Looking at her expression, Joey said nothing but raised the cup of coffee and had a taste.


    "How dare you investigate¡­ No, all of these aren''t authentic. They are made up by you¡­"


    Paige was so panic that she was about to crush. She picked up the files on the ground crazily and tore


    them into pieces.


    "Go on. I have a lot of copies like these."


    The thriller Paige was, the calmer Joey felt. She knew she was bound to win this battle today.


    Hearing this, Paige red at her like a murderer. If eyes could kill, she could have killed Joeykilled


    athousand times. But no matter how hard Paige red, Joey was still calm and peaceful.


    Eventually, Paige had to surrender and said unwillingly, "What do you want?"


    "Allen has proposed to me, and I will marry him. I want to be a member of the Charles family!" Joey


    replied unhurriedly.


    "Impossible!"


    Paige rejected without hesitation.


    "Oh yeah?"


    Joey wasn''t annoyed, but her eyes narrowed and her voice turned cold, "I''m not negotiating with you


    but informing you. If you have to impede me, the files you just read today will no longer be ssified,


    and you will be the one to take the consequences."


    Paige was shocked, and the muscle in her face twitched. But she still pretended to be calm and said,


    "If you publicize the files, Allen would be the one that hurt most. If you really love him, how can you


    have the heart to ruin him?"


    Joey wasn''t moved and said, "If you had said this four years ago, I would have been stirred. But now I


    only feel hrious. Because if I can''t get him, I would rather ruin him."


    Joey tried to make herself sound vicious, but only she knew that she would never hurt Allen at any


    time. Today, she had to say so, or Paige wouldn''t subject to her.


    Eventually, Paige couldn''t remain calm anymore. Her hands started to shiver but she was still


    struggling, "Even if I consent, my husband won''t¡­"


    "Don''t worry. I can handle him."


    Joey interruptted her and said, "All you need to do is nod."


    Paige closed her eyes helplessly and said, "Fine, I won''t involve in the things about you and Allen, but


    you need to hand over the original files and all the copies to me."


    Joey looked at her with a smile and said, "Bullcrap. If I hand over everything to you, will you keep your


    promise? Anyway, as long as you abide by the agreement we make today, I will keep all the secrets


    until I die."

 Chapter 367 Guilty Rejoicing

    Chapter 367 Guilty Rejoicing


    Hearing this, Paige was grim and moaned for a while, and then she said, "All right, you win. But you


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    have to promise that if you marry Allen, you will not pick on my Lillian."


    Thinking of those things Lillian did to Joey, and that Joey soon would be Lillian''s step-mother, Paige


    worried that Joey would retaliate against Lillian. She could only protect Lillian now, not in the future.


    Feeling the spoil of Paige to her granddaughter, Joey chuckled and said, "I won''t make promises easily


    now. So, if you want me to guarantee something, sorry, I can''t do that, because nobody knows what will


    happen in the future. All I want to say is, I''m not Ynda, who can make a plot against a child."


    Though Joey didn''t answer her question directly, she could feel that Joey was not hostile to Lillian. But


    when Joey mentioned Ynda, Paige looked extremely grim.


    Paige hated Ynda so much. At that time, it was her who approved Ynda to join the Charles family,


    but what Ynda did really disappointed her. The most detestable thing was, when they divorced,


    Ynda was still trying to hurt her son and granddaughter again and again, which made her never


    forgive Ynda. Compared with Joey, Ynda was more hateful now.


    Now, the meeting was no longer necessary to continue. Paige nced at Joey unwillingly and left the


    room.


    Paige was left, but Joey didn''t hurry to go. She took a sip of the coffee at ease and then said to the


    empty room, "Come out now!"


    Then, the closed door of the bathroom was opened slowly, and it was Martha who came out of the


    bathroom.


    At the very beginning, Joey wasn''t the only person in the box. Before she called Paige, Joey had called


    Martha and showed her all the files. Then, she asked Martha to hide in the bathroom and witness the


    truth.


    When she finally knew everything, she looked distracted. She walked to Joey and sat on the seat


    where Paige just sat. After a while, she said, "I didn''t expect that. It turns out that the truth is so


    dramatic. Why didn''t you ask her who was the man?"


    "I know the man is important to both you and Allen. But more haste, less speed. I can''t push your mom


    too hard. Besides, even if you know who he is, would you recognize him as your father? You would


    only make yourself more painful," Joey said sympathetically.


    Joey knew whom Martha just referred to. He was the biological father of Martha and Allen.


    Everything came from the test of DNA Joey collected in the Charlies'' three days ago, and the result


    showed that Zelda''s imagination came true. George was neither Allen''s biological father, nor Martha''s.


    Knowing this, Joey was in joy, since she didn''t need to worry or hesitate so much.


    They were unrted so that they could be together aboveboard, and Sammy also had a brighter future.


    But soon Joey started to worry about Allen. If he knew the truth, how would he feel?


    It was not as simple as being painful.


    After consideration, she decided to invite Martha and Paige and tried to simplify the thing and minimize


    the damage.


    Hearing Joey''s words, Martha smiled bitterly and said, "Yeah, it made no difference. I would rather not


    know that."


    In all these years, she had never been considering that whether George was her real father. She had


    never doubted, just like she could never believe that her mother would behave something so shameful


    in today''s meeting.


    And George, he was not a good husband, but he was a good father indeed. Though he didn''t have


    much time to apany her and Allen, he loved them as much as Lawrence did. He had never


    forgotten to give them birthday gifts, and every time he picked those gifts by himself early. She had


    been very rebellious these years, and even Paige began to prefer Allen, but George''s love for her was


    never changed.


    However, apart from shock and grief, she also felt a guilty sense of rejoicing, because she and


    Lawrence were unrted and could be together openly. But the rejoicing made her feel evil and foul.


    She was in a mess now.


    Joey held Martha''s cold, trembling hand, and said softly, "I know how you feel. I could have not told


    you, but I didn''t have the heart to do it. Because I know you love Lawrence, and he also has some


    feelings about you. I can''t tolerate something like lovers can''t be together for some reason. Now you


    know the truth, and you and Lawrence don''t need to suffer anymore, but I have a request for you.


    Please don''t publicize this because Allen doesn''t know the truth now. Nobody knows what will happen if


    it is publicized. But what I know for sure is, that George won''t let you, Allen, and Paige get away from


    his revenge. So, please endure this with Lawrence for a while. When the timees, we will publicize


    this, all right?"

 Chapter 368 Deliberate Destruction

    Chapter 368 Deliberate Destruction


    Martha nodded and said, "I understand. Thanks for telling me, and don''t worry, I will try to inform


    Lawrence that we are not rted in another way. I won''t let Allen get distracted by the things between


    me and him. Thank you so much for doing this. In the past¡­ I always treated you indifferently, but now


    you give me thest hope in my life. I don''t know how I can ever repay you. Anyway, if you need any


    help, just call me. I will be there anytime and get anything for you."


    Martha became excited generally and his voice thrilled when speaking thest few words.


    Joey smiled and said, "I''m not doing this for return, girl. Stop talking about this, or I will get angry."


    Joey knew that she was genuine when speaking about that. Some girls like her might look rebellious


    and mean, but they knew whom they should love or hate clearly. Once they found someone or


    something they believed in, they would do everything for it, which was way better than what those girls


    who looked kind and innocent would do.


    Suddenly, they noticed some loud noises wereing from outside the box. From the noises, Joey


    distinguished the piercing voice of Paige, like she was swearing at somebody.


    Martha heard that as well, and was about to get out of the box.


    "Wait!"


    Joey stopped her hurriedly and said, "She will find you if your mom was still here. Let me out and take


    a look."


    "Fine!"


    Martha nodded. Just like Paige keeping her from the truth, she didn''t want Paige to know she had


    already known the truth. So, it was a good choice to avoid her.


    Joey opened the door and found that the hall downstairs was crowded. Paige, who should be gone


    already, was creating a disturbance in the hall, and the victim was Ynda. All the guests in the hall


    were watching this.


    Around Ynda was a man at about 30, who was handsome, elegant, and wearing a tidy suit. His


    facial features revealed his identity as a mixed-race.


    But now the man didn''t look well because Paige was pointing at Ynda''s nose and shouting at him,


    "Lad, looks like you juste back from abroad, don''t you? Do you know how bad is this woman you


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    are handing out with? Don''t get deceived by her appearance, because you don''t know how vicious she


    is! And in case you don''t know, she was married and delivered a child. How can you get along with a


    woman like this? Do your parents know that? I don''t think they will allow you to find a loose woman as


    your girlfriend!"


    Ynda was provoked by the humiliating words from Paige, speaking in front of her and pointing at her


    nose. Ynda was shivering due to the anger, but she couldn''t ruin her image and scolding Paige in


    return when there was a handsome man around her.


    So, she tolerated this and said to the man, "Colin, let''s ignore this maniac and move to another ce."


    But the man called Colin frowned. He looked at her and said in awkward ent, "Why don''t you tell me


    you were married and delivered a baby? Sorry, although I have a lot of fun chatting with you, I don''t like


    dishonest people. I think our blind date is over. Goodbye!"


    After that, he left with a cold expression and never returned.


    Staring at the fading silhouette, Ynda was shocked.


    She had made so many efforts for dating this man. At first, the date went well and she could felt his


    affection, but suddenly Paige showed up and ruined everything. She started to regret having the date


    here.


    And Paigeughed, and sheughed out so loud that even Ynda knew how happy she was.


    Ynda turned to re at her hideous face.

 Chapter 369 One Word Was Enough to Scare Yolanda

    Chapter 369 One Word Was Enough to Scare Ynda


    "Ynda! How dare you hit me! You really get the guts!"


    Paige got so angry that she lifted her bag and threw it at Ynda''s head.


    But Ynda grabbed the bag and then stopped Paige strongly, and smiled coldly, eyes fierce, "Do you


    still think this is in the Charles family? You''ve messed around in front of me for the whole four years. I


    have long been fed up with you. You old, vicious woman! If I don''t retaliate against you for what you''ve


    done today, I... Ahh!"


    That handsome man had gone, so there was no need for Ynda to keep herposure. Her real


    fierce look immediately found expression, but before she could finish her malicious words, she


    suddenly let out a shrill scream ¡ª¡ª because a cup of hot coffee suddenly sshed her, just like what


    she did to Paige, and he beautiful makeup was messed up. Ynda was immediately shocked and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    painful and angry.


    After screaming, she shook off Paige, wiped the coffee off her face and stared at the one who had


    sshed the coffee. "Who the hell..."


    And then, she saw Joey, who was holding an empty cup with no coffee in her hand and looking at her


    coldly.


    There was no doubt Joey did that.


    "Joey..."


    As soon as Ynda saw Joey, her whole face became twisted. Without saying a word, she raised her


    hand and tried to p Joey.


    Joey had expected that Ynda would be red with anger. She raised her left hand to block Ynda''s


    hand away, and then, with her right hand, Joey grabbed the front of Ynda''s clothes and dragged her


    toward her, and said a low voice that only she and Ynda could hear.


    After saying this, Ynda suddenly looked pale. Her eyes, which had been angry a moment before,


    were now full of panic. She looked at Joey in shock. Not to mention she would hit Joey; she wasn''t


    even about to utter a word.


    When Paige saw that Ynda was controlled by Joey, she wanted to teach Ynda a lesson again.


    "That''s enough."


    Joey waved her hand in a displeased way, frowned at Paige, and said, "You should know how


    embarrassed you are by looking at her. Shouldn''t you go to the bathroom to tidy up yourself first?


    Otherwise, someone would take a picture of you and put it on the Inte, and then you will make the


    Charles family lose face."


    If it wasn''t for Martha being here and that Joey not wanting to worry about Martha, Joey wouldn''t have


    bothered to stand up for someone like Paige.


    Hearing this, Paige remembered that she was still having the ck coffee on her face. Looking at


    Ynda''s smeared makeup, she knew that Joey was right. Therefore, it was rare that she did not argue


    with Joey this time, and headed to the bathroom before giving a hard look at Ynda.


    Ynda was still shocked by what Joey said. She didn''t care how embarrassed she was now and


    stared at Joey with a fluttery look. After a long time, she asked, "What do you want?"


    Joey raised her eyebrows slightly and said coolly, "An eye for an eye. If you want me to spare you,


    please make a detour when you see me!"


    Ynda gritted her teeth, but she didn''t have any right to say no. She had no choice but to concede


    now.


    So, Ynda did not dare to make any rash move, and picked up her bag to leave with her head down.


    She didn''t even clean her face.


    The crowd around was excited, but seeing that a good drama had ended so fast, they all sat down,


    looking at Joey with more admiration.


    This woman was really clever!


    After Ynda left, Joey was about to leave when suddenly a clear whistle sounded behind her. Joey


    subconsciously turned her head and saw Martin leaning against the door of a box with a wine ss in


    his hand and whistling at her. He looked so naughty, just like the first time when she had met him.


    Joey burst outughing and walked up to him. "Why are you here?"


    "Come in."


    Martin made way and invited Joey into the box. "My mom dragged me here to have a date," he said,


    "But if it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t have seen such a good drama."


    Joey pretended not to hear his joke. She nced at the box where only she and Martin were in and


    asked, "Where''s your date?"


    "She got angry by me and left!" Martin said.


    Joey could not help shaking his head, and then just lecturing her brother, she said "You are not young


    anymore, and should get married. Your mother asked you to have a blind date and that''s good for you.


    Take it seriously..."


    "Well, you sound exactly like my mother. Like mother, like daughter."


    Martin was having headache when he heard he had to get married, but unconsciously spoke the truth.


    Hearing that, Joey was stunned, and looked a bit upset. Yes, like mother, like daughter. But the truth


    was like a mouse that could never see the light, and it was a thorn in her heart forever.


    Martin, who realized he had spoken something improper, scratched her head in embarrassment. He


    quickly changed the subject and said, "Just now I saw you talking to Ynda... Yeah, well done, but I


    don''t think you''re the kind of person who would pick a fight. Did Martin do something to you? And I


    think you just whispered something in Martin''s ear. What was it?"

 Chapter 370 Kind Reminders

    Chapter 370 Kind Reminders


    Looking at Martin''s curious look, Joey shook her head helplessly, "Martin, it''s none of men''s business.


    Why are you asking so much?"


    After that, Joey felt a little guilty too, because Martin asked what she had just whispered in Ynda''s


    ear, another untold truth about Lillian.


    As she took the evident in the Charles Familyst time, Joey collected Lillian''s personal belongings by


    the way, but she was surprised to find that Lillian was not Allen''s daughter at all!


    Joey hadn''t spoken to anyone about this, including Allen, Paige, and Martha, but just now Joey


    threatened Ynda by bringing this up in order to calm the fire between Ynda and Paige.


    Yeah, what Joey was saying in Ynda''s ear was about Lillian''s real identity.


    Ynda knew exactly whether Lillian was Allen''s daughter, so when Joey mentioned it, her face paled


    and she didn''t dare argue with her.


    After knowing the truth, Joey had mixed feelings. When she thought that Allen had been raising other


    people''s daughter for Ynda for so many years, she felt sad for Allen. She worried that Allen would


    not be able to bear the truth, so she didn''t mention it to Allen.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When Joey was thinking a lot, Martin curled his lips andint, "I''m asking you because I care


    about you. If someone else wanted to tell me, I wouldn''t bother to hear it."


    Joey smiled. And then her eyes narrowed and she said, "You were right when you said I''m not the type


    to start a fight. I had a reason to be so rude to Martin today. Remember when I was in the hospital the


    other day?"


    "You mean the food poisoning? Is there something to do with Ynda?" asked Martin seriously.


    Martin knew that Joey was in the hospital, and he had visited her twice.


    Joey shook her head, "The so-called food poisoning was just an excuse I made to avoid worrying you,


    but the truth is..."


    Joey slowly narrated the story of how Ynda instigated Lillian to poison her, not deliberately


    embellishing it, but telling the truth in a neutral tone throughout.


    Martin was furious after hearing that. "I didn''t expect her to be so vicious! How could she poison you!


    Why didn''t you call the police? She should have been punished severely."


    "We didn''t have enough evidence," she shrugged, "Even if we called the police, they couldn''t get her


    punished. It''s just Lillian''s one-side story. Ynda would refuse to plead guilty. The police would not


    convict her of making crime because of what a three-year-old girl said."


    So, to fight back against Ynda, she had to do something else.


    Martin punched angrily on the table and said, "She can''t dodge the bullet. I have to help you settle


    her..."


    "No, I am not asking you to do anything for me by telling you this, but to remind you."


    Before Martin could finish his words, Joey interrupted her with a serious look, "You and your mother are


    living with her now. I know you haven''t got along with each other. Ynda is really crazy. She can


    poison me, and she could poison you and your mother if she gets angry..."


    Speaking here, Joey stopped. She was really worry about Martin and Samantha, and Ynda was


    such a real danger!


    As soon as Martin heard this, he was stunned and looked hard to believe.


    Over the years, no one knew better than him how much Ynda hated him and Samantha. Her


    grudges against him and his mother would never be less than against Joey. If she dared to poison


    Joey, then perhaps one day she would poison him and his mother. What''s more, they lived together.


    She would have many opportunities to do so. The thought of this sent chill down Martin''s spine.


    "I''m going to deal with this. Don''t worry. I''m not going to let anyone hurt my mom!" Martin wasn''t in the


    mood to talk to Joey.


    After that, Martin picked up the coat and stepped out of thepartment. After footing the bill, he raced


    home.


    Looking at Martin''s hasty back, a trace of regret shed by Joey''s eyes. Although she was worrying


    about the safety of him and Samantha, she had killed two birds with one stone and dealt with Ynda


    with the help pf Martin!


    Ynda didn''t know that Joey had another big present for her when she had just left embarrassingly.


    Aftering out of the cafe, Ynda went to the beauty salon. She changed her clothes and had a


    beautiful facial before she walked back to the Moore family at dusk.


    When she got home, Ynda saw her luggage in the hall, where all her clothes, cosmetics and other


    things had been packed and dumped in the middle.

 Chapter 371 To Deal with the Impostor

    Chapter 371 To Deal with the Impostor


    When Ynda saw it, she had a bad feeling. She remembered that Samantha had asked her to move


    out of the Moore Family a few days ago. Her face, which looked sanguine due to the facial just now,


    suddenly became livid.


    "Samantha!"


    Ynda gritted her teeth and angrily walked to Samantha''s bedroom. She wanted to see what the


    woman was up to, but Samantha wasn''t in the bedroom, and she couldn''t be seen anywhere.


    Ynda was about to ask a servant about what had happened when she heard a loud crash in Vivian''s


    room. Subconsciously, Ynda approached Vivian''s room.


    The door was ajar, so Ynda was able to see everything in the room without being noticed by the


    people inside.


    To Ynda''s surprise, it was Martin in Vivian''s room.


    Martin smashed the elegant luxury crystalmp beside Vivian''s bed. Looking gloom, he approached


    Vivian and said hatefully, "I know you''re looking for my mom for money again today. I have turned a


    blind eye, but you push your luck again and again and dared to ask for two million! Give it back to me!


    Is the Moore family''s money easy to get!?"


    Vivian was backing by Martin''s malicious look. She was especially afraid of Martin, because the first


    day she entered the Moore family, Martin had never given her a good face. Especially recently, the way


    he looked at her was strange and made her ufortable. So when she was confronted by Martin,


    she had lost all the strength to fight back and didn''t dare to move. But it would be better to kill her than


    to ask her to give him back the two million.


    "Brother... Don''t be so mean. I didn''t treat money from my mother. It is the dowry my mother gave me.


    I''m getting married next month, you know."


    Vivian replied ingratiatingly and carefully. Just because she was about to get married, she tried her best


    to get as much money as she could from Samantha. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to ask


    Samantha for more money after she married.


    Hearing that, Martinughed.


    If Allen were here, he would know that every time Martin smiled like this, he was going to have a


    tantrum.


    Martin stretched out his arm, without any warning, and grabbed Vivian''s neck and snapped, "You bitch,


    can you be a little more shameless to call me brother? You are not qualified. Do you forget your real


    identity?"


    Martin tightened his hand.


    "Let go of me... Let me go..."


    Vivian was pinched for a moment and her face turned red. Martin''s words made her nervous and she


    felt frightened, flustered and guilty.


    Martin pushed her away with disdain in his eyes. "A fake should act like a fake," he said. "I''m showing


    Joey respect by not exposing you. Don''t think high of yourself!"


    Vivian was shocked and looked up at Martin. Her face turned as white as paper and her voice trembled


    uncontrobly, "Joey told you that? You know everything?"


    Martin wasn''t going to answer her question, and frowned, "I don''t want to talk things over. But you


    really make me sick! Now, I want you to give back not only the two million, but also the money you''ve


    borrowed from my mother. Those jewelry, ne, diamond ring or something like that, you are not


    allowed to take them away after getting married. I have the consumption records for what my mother


    have given you. As long as there is one thing missed, you have to pay it back ten times the price of it."


    Hearing this, Vivian nearly copsed.


    Looking paled, Vivian suddenly shrieked, clutching the front of Martin and said in a sharp and excited


    tone, "It was Joey. It must be that bitch who had told you, right? She lied to me! She promised she


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t tell anyone..."


    Vivian was furious at the thought of Martin taking back everything she had worked so hard to get from


    Samantha, but before she said anything, she received a p in the face.


    "How dare you call Joey bitch? I''ve never seen a meaner woman than you in the world!"


    Martin didn''t even think about it. He gave Vivian a p in the face.


    He wouldn''t bear any insults of Joey.


    Vivian was furious at the beating, but she dared not fight back. All she could do was stare at Martin,


    and then she gritted her teeth and said, "Yes, I am not your sister. Joey is Samantha''s daughter, but do


    you know who she was born to? George, George, George! Who is George? He is Allen''s father, and


    who is Allen? He is Joey''s boyfriend! So funny! Now you know why Joey didn''t reveal me even she


    knows I posed as the daughter of the Moore family! But you seem to care about her. What would Joey


    end up with if I tell the truth? So, for the sake of her and everyone, you had better not provoke me, or,


    we will die together." Outside the door, Ynda was shocked hearing this. And then she smiled coldly,


    and maliciously. She did not listen anymore, but took off the shoes and returned slowly to the hall.


    Martin and Vivian in the room didn''t know that everything they said had been overheard by Ynda,


    the person with vicious mind.

 Chapter 372 Suffered from Disease

    Chapter 372 Suffered from Disease


    As soon as Ynda stepped back into the hall, she shouted in an angry tone, "Who left my stuff here.


    Get out of here!"


    She was intentionally shouting this, trying to imply that she had juste back. As for the argument


    between Martin and Vivian, it was not important who would win and who would lose. The imported was


    that she already knew that she could take revenge on Joey. She now couldn''t wait to make full use of


    the news and n a plot.


    As soon as they heard Ynda''s voice, both Martin and Vivian shocked. Immediately, Martin lowered


    his voice said coldly, "The person who can threaten me in this world hasn''t been born yet. If you aren''t


    smart, I have one hundred ways to make you disappear into this world. Just try!"


    After that, Martin mmed the door and walked out of the room, looking at Ynda in the hall, and felt


    relieved to see that she had juste back.


    "Why are all my things packed up and dumped here? Did you do that or Samantha?"


    Ynda came up to him with an angry look.


    In this family, except Samantha, Martin was the only one who dared to touch her things.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin walked leisurely in front of Ynda, then sat on the sofa calmly, crossed his legs, and raised her


    eyebrows lightly. "It''s me."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ynda shook lightly. She thought it was Samantha, but she didn''t think it was Martin.


    If it was Samantha, she would be shameless and didn''t leave. But if it was Martin, things would be


    troublesome. Slovenly as he looked, he could be cruel if he really got angry. Compared with Samantha,


    Marin was ten times crueler.


    "As you see, I want you to leave this house at once, and never set foot in it again!"


    Martin raised his eyes coldly, and there was no warmth in his voice.


    He had never been so ruthless to Ynda before, because she shared the blood of the Moore family,


    even if he hated her so much. But since Joey reminded him, he knew that he couldn''t be merciful, even


    if he would bear the bad reputation of driving his sister away. He didn''t care about that, because he was


    the most intolerant of someone threatening the safety of his mother.


    Hearing that, Ynda red up. Although she had guessed it, she could hardly bear when Martin said it


    so merciless. Looking at Martin''s cold and ruthless face, Ynda knew that she had to leave today. If


    she didn''t save her own face, Martin would push harder.


    "Well, I''ll leave. Martin, you''ll be regretful for what you have done to me!"


    Gritting her teeth, Ynda picked up her things and walked out of the door of the Moore Family without


    looking back.


    Martin coldly looked at the back of Ynda, expressionless. He wasn''t afraid of Ynda''s threat, and if


    Ynda dared to make any mess, he would never let her go!


    When Ynda walked out of the Moore Family, she did not feel sad. She knew that she would be


    kicked out sooner orter. Before she was kicked out, she could learn a big piece of good news. How


    could she be sad? Besides, she was not short of money, and as soon as she got out of the Moore


    Family, she lived in a five-star hotel.


    It was a bit lonely at night. Ynda uncorked a bottle of red wine, changed into a sexy nightdress, and


    danced a beautiful dance. After that, she raised a ss of wine and danced casually in front of the


    mirror while thinking about the big secret she had overheard from Vivian.


    "Joey, Allen, I can''t believe you''re brother and sister. Things are getting more interesting. What can I do


    topletely destroy you?"


    Ynda smirked and talked to herself as she imagined the various schemes to deal with Allen and


    Joey.


    All of a sudden, she inadvertently caught a glimpse of her hands that were holding the ss of wine.


    She frowned, because she suddenly felt that her fingers were particrly ugly. The tip of each finger


    was swollen, looking particrly deformed.


    "I haven''t worn nail polish in a long time, but why my fingers are still swollen?"


    Ynda looked at her fingers, which seemed to swell and grow uglier, and suddenly felt uneasy.


    She had thought that she had worn some poisonous nail polish so that her fingers appeared swollen,


    so when Chance reminded her of her swollen fingers several months ago, she didn''t pay much


    attention. But several months had passed, her fingers were still swollen, especially now when she


    carried the wine ss, her hands looked ugly and weird against the background of red wine. Ynda


    couldn''t help trembling and felt fearful.

 Chapter 373 The Biggest Punishment

    Chapter 373 The Biggest Punishment


    Ynda felt upset and couldn''t sleep well the whole night, so she got up early and went to the hospital.


    When the examination results came out, Ynda seemed to have lost her soul holding the report.


    Standing in the pale corridor, she only felt that her life had fallen into the abyss!


    "Why, why, why..."


    Ynda''s face turned pale and she mumbled until she screamed and rushed frantically out of the


    hospital.


    Outside, the sun was very strong and dazzling, Ynda stumbled in the bustling street. Her life had


    never been so full of panic and despair as it was at the moment.


    Ynda''s mind went nk for a long time. When she collected her mind a little bit, ruthlessness


    climbed up to her eyes, and then, she like crazy rushed to the Champion Hospital and went straight to


    Chance''s office.


    When Ynda kicked open Chance''s office, Chance was immersed in the processing of documents.


    Seeing Ynda rush in his office with disordered hair, he couldn''t help but knitted his beautiful


    eyebrows.


    "What are you doing here? I told you before not to bother me again..."


    Chance pushed the file before him, lift eyes looking disgustingly at Ynda who looked indecent.


    But before he could finish, Ynda pounced on him like a wild beast, hitting him hard and shouted


    sharply, "Chance, you are a bastard. You knew that, right? You knew I got... the horrible osteoarthrosis,


    right? Why, why didn''t you tell me that day and make me miss the best time for treatment? Why did you


    do this to me? I''ve never done anything wrong to you. How could you be so mean to me..."


    Chance was annoyed by Ynda''s frantic actions and he pushed Ynda away. Listening to Ynda''s


    tearful question, he froze for a moment, and then said with a cold and cruel smile, "So you are here for


    that. Well, it ister than I had expected. It seems that you are much stupider than I had imagined. Yes,


    that day when I saw your swollen finger, I have guessed it that you may have suffered a rare


    osteoarthrosis. I remember I had reminded you, but you were not keen, and thought it was just


    because you had worn some poisonous nail polish. Since you were so arbitrary and self-righteous, why


    do I waste time with you! You deserve it. Don''t me others."


    Ynda bore no grudges against Chance, but she was so cruel to Lillian.


    In order to keep Allen by her side, she should burn Lillian badly hurt! Lillian was only three years old, so


    lovely and so innocent. As a mother, how could she do that? Lillian was her daughter with Chance.


    How could he tolerate Ynda being so cruel to his daughter? So Chance didn''t tell Ynda the truth,


    but let her continue to walk on the wrong track, because a vicious woman like her deserved no


    sympathy.


    Chance wouldn''t tell so. And he was not going to share the secret of Lillian being his daughter with


    anyone, including Ynda.


    Seeing Chance smiling face without a trace of guilty, Ynda couldn''t wait to tear it into apart.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t knock him down. Just as she got close to Chance, Chance unkindly kicked


    her away, and then fell on the ground, too painful to get up.


    "Chance..."


    The heartbroken pain went through her. Ynda had to ept the reality. If she confronted Chance


    with toughness, she wouldn''t get anything. She stared at Chance ruthlessly, said hatefully, "You dare to


    frame me. I won''t let you off even at the cost of my life. Just wait and see!"


    Even she was embarrassed, Ynda''s anger didn''t abate, but added. She climbed up, then stumbled


    away. What the doctor said lingered on her mind. The doctor said she had suffered from hypertrophic


    osteoarthropathy, a disease that would not im her life at once, but it could cause hypertrophy on


    some part of the body, joint deformity, or protrusion, or expansion, or distortion, and in the end, the she


    may star to deform from inside. It could be seen that how horrible and ugly she would be. The most


    desperate part was that there was currently no cure for the disease.


    At the thought of this, Ynda felt that she would copse at anytime and anywhere. For a woman who


    loved to be beautiful, what could cause her more depressed?


    Was this a punishment from the God?


    No, she wouldn''t ept it.


    She didn''t bother to plot against Joey and Allen now. After leaving Chance''s hospital, Ynda


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately went back to the hotel to pick up her luggage and all the money to go abroad for


    treatment. She didn''t believe that there was no treatment abroad either. Anyway, she couldn''t bear to


    see her bing uglier, so, she would rather put off her revenge against Joey and Chance.

 Chapter 374 The Plan Had Started

    Chapter 374 The n Had Started


    As soon as Ynda went abroad, Joey, who had been paying attention to her, got the news. She just


    didn''t understand why Ynda would leave so sudden, but she didn''t n to dig into it, because Joey


    had more important things to do at the moment.


    Today was the day that Allen took Joey to live in the Charles Family. For this reason, Joey simply


    packed up her luggage, and then went to Fiona and entrusted Sammy to him. And then, she asked


    Zelda and Philip to follow the progress of thewsuit between Sarah, Marco and John. After getting all


    these done, Joey got into the car with Allen to the Charles family.


    In the car, Allen gently put his arm around Joey''s waist and let Joey leanfortably in his arms. He


    said softly, "Baby, don''t be nervous when you go home next time. I have already talked to my father


    and he won''t embarrass you anymore. He felt regretful for what happened four years ago."


    In order to make Joey feel at ease in the Charles family, Allen had had a good talk with George. He


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    knew that George had killed Joey''s baby four years ago, and Allen had not spoken to George for


    several months. However, if Joey wanted to enter the Charles family, Allen had to receive George''s


    agreement, so he had to make concession.


    George disapproved at first. He had always been despised Joey''s family background, and didn''t think


    Joey was not worthy of his son, so he would be so cold to force Joey to perform amniocentesis when


    he knew it would lead to Joey''s miscarriage, but he didn''t expect Allen to care about it so much, and


    even not spoke to him for several months. It was like Allen was going to disown him.


    After the cold warsted for so long, George couldn''t help being fluttered. He had never thought he was


    wrong in this matter, but if what he did would lead the breakup of the rtionship, that would be out of


    what he could bear. But as arrogant as he was, George wouldn''t make concession first. Until Allen


    spoke to him again for Joey, he knew that this would be thest chance to repair his rtionship with


    Allen. So, on reflection, he had to consent to Allen''s taking Joey into the Charles family.


    After listening to Allen''s ingratiating exnation, Joey buried her face in Allen''s arms and nodded.


    She knew that Allen would say so because he wanted to ease the tension between her and George.


    She didn''t believe that a man like George would feel guilty. But she didn''t want to expose Allen''s white


    lie. George was Allen''s father, after all. She couldn''t give Allen a hard time.


    The car was moving smoothly. At a fork in the road, Joey suddenly left Allen''s arms and said, "Sir,


    please stop in front for a moment."


    "What''s the matter?" Allen was puzzled as the car stopped.


    "Allen, look."


    Joey pointed to a woman in simple clothes standing at the intersection.


    The woman looked about 22 or 23 years old, looking beautiful but pale and thin. With long straight hair


    down to the waist, she looked fragile and made people feel sympathetic at the sight of her.


    Allen raised his eyes to look at the woman, his eyebrows fluttered slightly, and he said, "She looks


    familiar..."


    But he couldn''t remember who she was.


    "This is Sharon, the maid who used to serve grandpa and fell in love with him."


    As Joey exined, she couldn''t help but look through the window at Sharon standing in the wind. She


    didn''t dress like a beggar as she did a year ago. Sharon looked the same as she did four years ago,


    but older and more pathetic.


    "Oh, yes. It is her."


    Reminded by Joey''s warning, Allen immediately remembered her and said, "Rumor has it that she was


    crazy?"


    "She could live well even if she is crazy. I used to be like her, didn''t I?"


    Joey lowered her eyes slightly and said, "Since I visited grandpast time, I have been very sad, and


    always thought that no one could take good care of him well, then I sent someone to ask about Sharon.


    She had got normal one year ago, but your parents don''t like her, and do not allow her to go to the


    Charles family, but she is always worried about grandpa. When I found her, she said she was willing to


    care of him wholeheartedly. Allen, would you think I interfere into this too much?"


    After saying that, Joey looked at Allen with her big eyes, but feeling nervous.


    It was not that she didn''t want to tell Allen the truth. It was that the truth behind it was too dark, and it


    was George and Paige who set grandpa and Sharon apart.


    They had killed the child of Sharon and grandpa. What they did was really outrageous. Joey knew that


    Allen would be sad to know the truth. There was no need for Allen to bear the burden of their mistakes.


    So, Joey would rather keep the truth from Allen, even if she was so hateful of George and Paige that


    she wished all the people could see how sinful they were! But she couldn''t let Allen know that!

 Chapter 375 The Family Gathers

    Chapter 375 The Family Gathers


    Hearing Joey''s words, Allen, who was kept in the dark, felt that Joey could not have done a better job.


    Since his grandfather had suffered a stroke and was paralyzed, although there were many servants to


    take care of him, none of them were as attentive as Sharon. Allen had ever thought of bringing Sharon


    back these years. But he failed to find her. Unexpectedly, Joey found Sharon now.


    So, Allen gave Joey a big hug without saying a word, "Silly girl. I can''t thank you enough for caring


    about Grandpa like this. How can I me you? Bringing Sharon back is exactly what I am hoping for.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But after so many years, I am not sure if she is still so loyal to Grandpa."


    "We can take our time to observe this time. If you don''t mind, I''ll ask her toe back to the Charles


    Family with us, okay?"


    Joey was a little guilty and did not dare to look into Allen''s bright eyes.


    Joey could guess Sharon''s intention. She thought that Sharon''s biggest wish to return to the Charles


    Family this time was not to take care of William, but to take revenge on George and Paige. This was


    exactly what Joey would like to see.


    With Sharon in the Charles Family, Joey did not need to do many things personally and would not


    embarrass Allen at least.


    "Okay, if you like."


    Allen smiled and opened the car door for Joey.


    Joey got out of the car, then raised her hand and waved at Sharon, who was standing at the


    intersection. Sharon was overjoyed to see that Joey had really driven to pick her up as promised. She


    immediately ran over with her luggage in her hand.


    Since Allen and Joey were sitting in the back seat, Sharon naturally sat in the front seat. As soon as


    she got into the car, she greeted Allen and Joey respectfully. She was as submissive as she was four


    years ago.


    Allen greeted her kindly, asked about her life in the past two years, and then didn''t say much more. For


    the love between William and Sharon, Allen had always neither opposed nor supported it. So, he was


    very indifferent about Sharon''s status.


    Joey quietlyy in Allen''s arms and didn''t say a word. She couldn''t be familiar with Sharon in public.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Charles Family''s vi!


    To Joey''s surprise, all the Charles family''s members were there. George, Paige, Lawrence, Martha,


    Lillian, and even Chance were all here. When Joey entered, Chance was gently brushing Lillian''s hair


    and clipping her hair. His gentle and warm smile made Joey wonder if she was mistaken. How could


    such a smile appear on the face of someone like Chance?


    Allen was not surprised to see everyone there. This was his deliberate arrangement. To make Joey''s


    return more grand, he purposely asked Lawrence and Martha toe back. Chance''s appearance


    was a bit beyond his expectation. Since he knew what Chance had done to Joey, he had already cut off


    with Chance. Chance also rarely came to the Charles Family.


    But there was one thing that could not be changed. Paige, his mother, was Chance''s aunt. So, Chance


    would not nevere to the Charles Family!


    "Joey, you''re here. We''re waiting for you to have dinner together!"


    As soon as Martha saw Joeying, she immediately greeted her with enthusiasm and took her arm


    affectionately.


    Since Joey told her the truth that she and Lawrence were not siblings, Martha was particrly grateful


    to Joey for this. When she heard that Allen asked her toe back to support Joey, she went home


    with Lawrence without hesitation.


    However, George and Paige just nced at Joey coldly. So, Martha became enthusiastic to break the


    silence and winked at Lawrence.


    Lawrence, who was still cold, got up and smiled at Joey. He nodded and called out, "Joey!"


    It was normal that Martha greeted Joey. But now, even Lawrence also greeted her, which shocked


    George and Paige. They could not understand when Joey even bought Lawrence over.


    But they didn''t know Lawrence was no less grateful to Joey than Martha was.


    The truth Joey told them mattered a lot to him and Martha. Otherwise, he would have been still hesitant


    about his love for Martha. If it went on like this, the result was obvious. He and Martha would never


    his character and could not be changed easily, he had been burning inside and already nning for his


    and Martha''s future!

 Chapter 376 Guilty When They Meet Again

    Chapter 376 Guilty When They Meet Again


    Chance, who was brushing Lillian''s hair, also nced at Lawrence in surprise, and then said nothing.


    Because he knew that Joey and Allen disliked him. Whatever he said, he would only be ignored and


    embarrassed. So, he''d better give himself some decency and do nothing.


    George, who was pretending to read the newspaper, suddenly said in a cold voice, "Butler, serve the


    dinner!"


    He did not even look at Joey.


    Joey was cold, but remained expressionless on her face. George assumed an air of superiority as if he


    was giving her a favor. He had no guilt about what happened four years ago.


    As for Paige, although Joey had got something on her, her attitude was not much better than that of


    George. She got up, took Lillian''s hand, and then smiled to let Chance take a seat. But shepletely


    treated Joey as an invisible person.


    From the beginning to the end, no one paid any attention to Sharon, who had been following Joey and


    Allen.


    It was not until Paige walked past Joey that she realized there was an extra outsider here. When she


    took a close look, Paige''s clouded.


    "You ... why did you get here?"


    Paige pointed at Sharon with trembling fingers. She was shocked, and then turned to look at George in


    panic.


    George frowned at that Paige panicked when something happened. But when he looked up at Sharon,


    he could not help but widen his eyes.


    In the past, Sharon gave birth to two daughters for William. He and Paige used Sharon of giving


    birth to a dead baby and then secretly sent the twins away. Then, they said that Sharon was too sad


    and lost her mind, and was forced to be sent to the madhouse by them. However, they heard that


    Sharon escaped a few monthster. Since then, they hadn''t been able to find her trace.


    It had been more than a year. They had almost forgotten about Sharon.


    But today, Sharon appeared intact in front of them, which undoubtedly embarrassed them.


    Joey was happy when she looked at the wonderful expressions on George and Paige''s old faces.


    Then, she took Allen''s hand and shook it slightly.


    Allen immediately understood and said, "Dad, Mom, I picked up Sharon specifically to let her take care


    of Grandpa. I believe Grandpa also wants to see her again."


    Allen knew that his parents had always disliked Sharon, and even hated her very much. So, he simply


    said that he brought Sharon back and did not mention that it was Joey''s suggestion, so that they would


    not pick on Joey again.


    Joey already knew Allen would say this. She knew clearly how protective Allen was of her. So, she


    couldn''t help but feel a little guilty that she had used Allen''s love for her.


    Chance raised his eyebrows lightly because he noticed Joey lightly shaking Allen''s arm. He knew more


    or less about the dirty things that George and Paige had done to Sharon and William. So, he figured


    out the key soon.


    Chance slowly smiled. It seemed that every day of the Charles Family would be wonderful in the future.


    Maybe he shoulde here frequently to see the show?


    When George and Paige heard that Allen brought Sharon back, their faces became gloomier. But


    Allen''s intention was good. They could not rebuke him. Besides, they did not want Allen to know the


    dirty things they had done.


    "George, you..."


    Paige was so nervous, her insides were like jelly.


    They drove Sharon away by all means back then. She naturally didn''t want her toe back again.


    But she couldn''t find a reason to refuse Allen for a while. Besides, she was especially worried that


    Sharon would say that she and George had forced her into the madhouse in front of Allen.


    George red coldly at Paige. This woman was so stupid! She was usually more arrogant than anyone


    else, but got herself into a tizzy when something happened.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    George coughed lightly and looked at Allen without changing his face, saying, "Allen, this woman is a


    madman who escaped from the madhouse. How can you let a madwoman take care of your


    grandfather? I will never agree! Guys, throw this crazy woman out now."


    He was going to solve it quickly.


    "Yes. How can our family ept such a crazy woman? I feel disgusted even if I look at her. Hurry to


    send her away."


    Paige immediately echoed in a loud voice. George was so clever.


    "Wait!"


    Allen immediately raised his hand to stop the maids who wanted to take Sharon away and said,


    "Sharon went crazy because she couldn''t stand the stimtion. But after two years, she has recovered


    from her madness. Grandpa''s condition is getting worse and worse. He doesn''t respond at all when we


    talk to him. I know you all don''t like her. But please keep Sharon for Grandpa!"


    Seeing Allen speak for her, Sharon looked down and came forward, and then knelt on the ground. She


    started kowtowing to George and Paige and pleaded, "Please allow me to stay here, Mr. And Mrs.


    Charles. My illness has been cured. This is the hospital''s certificate. If you can''t trust this certificate,


    you can ask your appointed psychiatrist to test me, I have really recovered."


    As she said, Sharon took out a certificate from her bag.

 Chapter 377 His Glamour

    Chapter 377 His mour


    Hearing that, not only George and Paige were shocked, even Joey was also slightly surprised. It


    seemed that Sharon was smarter than she had thought, and Sharon was well-prepared to return to the


    Charles family just like she was.


    Instead of angrily exposing George and Paige for the terrible things they had done to her, she helped


    them lie, and then ording to their lies, she gave a piece of prove that put them in a position to be


    held ountable for their lies.


    Sure enough, George and Paige were left speechless, and Sharon''s calction made them feel even


    more uneasy.


    Not giving them anytime to make more excuses, Sharon suddenly kowtowed to them, pounding her


    head on the floor and said with tears, "Sir, madam, I just want toe back to serve the Lord. He is my


    most respected person in my life. The debt I have owed him is what I can''t pay back in this life. I really


    want to stay him for the rest of his life. Sir, madam, please. I wouldn''t have any other bad thoughts, or I


    will be punished by God."


    Sharon emphasized thest words. She was showing her loyalty to George and Paige by swearing, in


    order to ease their vignce against her.


    Looking at Sharon who was so humble and sacrificed all her dignity, Joey suddenly felt a sense of chill.


    She was suddenly not sure if she was right to bring Sharon into the Charles family.


    And when George and Paige saw it, they indeed eased their vignce. The people who were rich and


    powerful loved to see others curry favor with and kowtowed to them like a dog. After so many years of


    peaceful and calm life, they didn''t think a normal person like Sharon would make any sensation or


    mess up with them. As she put it, in the face of a noble family from the upper ss, she did not dare to


    have any impure thoughts!


    They even begin tough at themselves for their previous worries.


    Allen, who saw his parents sofortably enjoy Sharon''s kowtow, immediately looked gloomy. In his


    heart, he never thought that people should be cheated differently by how much money they had. So, he


    couldn''t stand George and Paige stepping on others'' dignity. He took a step forward, helped Sharon up,


    and said in a decisive tone, "Come on, don''t do this. You will stay here and take care of my grandfather.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If anyone dares to say some vicious words to you, let hime to me, and I would love to see what he


    is going to do to you!"


    He had gone beyond George and Paige and decided to keep Sharon.


    Paige was angry that Allen had suddenly be so powerful and did not give her the dignity of being


    the mistress of the family. But before she could say anything, George stopped her and said, "That''s


    enough. Just let her stay here. I would like to see whether my father''s illness could be better. That''s it.


    Dinner is ready."


    He knew that, since Allen had made the decision, if he and Paige didn''t agree, his rtionship with


    Allen would get stiffened again. Besides, he thought nothing of Sharon. If he found her make any


    troubles, he didn''t mind once again sending her to the lunatic asylum, and asked someone to keep an


    eye on her, so that she would never live a normal life again.


    So, Joey and Sharon officially settled down at the Charles Family.


    At night, in the bedroom!


    Wrapped in her bathrobe, Joey huddled in the soft bed, listening to the gurgling sound of water in the


    bathroom, her heart raced.


    She was so nervous now that her whole body could not help trembling. This was her first night back to


    the Charles Family after four years. She knew what she should do tonight, so she was even more


    nervous than she was four years ago.


    With a light sound, Allen came out of the bathroom after taking a bath. His loose-fitting bathrobe was


    wrapped around him, exposing his sexy wheat-colored skin. His wet hair was dripping with crystal


    water, which added a little bit of wildness to his elegance. Every move of him showed his elegance and


    nobility.


    Joey''s mind went nk as she stared at Allen. She had to admit that Allen was more attractive now


    than he was four years ago. His maturity and grace had radiated from his core, which was so dazzling,


    charming and full of deadly allure.


    "What are you looking at, my dear. Why did you fall in a trance?"


    When Allen saw Joey staring at him without blinking, he subconsciously touched his face. Did he not


    clean his face?


    Joey''s face turned red. She quickly withdrew her eyes and said, "I... I was not looking at anything."


    When Allen saw Joey''s look, he couldn''t help chuckling. He stepped forward, threw himself on the bed,


    and held Joey in his arms. "Did you find your husband so handsome that you couldn''t help looking at


    me?" Allen said in a slightly sexy tone.

 Chapter 378 Her Heart Missed a Beat

    Chapter 378 Her Heart Missed a Beat


    "Who says you are my husband. You are shameless."


    Joey''s face got even redder when Allen imed to be her husband.


    But Allen looked very stern and said seriously, "That day will not be far away. Give me some time and I


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    will convince my parents. By then I will give you a splendid wedding and marry you fair and square, so


    as to let the whole world know that you are my wife, the most beloved wife."


    "Allen..."


    Looking into Allen''s serious eyes, Joey suddenly felt moved and her eyes got red.


    As a woman, who didn''t want to have a splendor wedding? She and Allen had experienced too many


    twists and turns, and she had put her heart and soul into this rtionship and even gave birth to his


    son. No matter four years ago or four yearster, Allen had given her all the love and care, except a


    formal wedding.


    "Honey, don''t cry. I owe you this, and I should have given you a wedding as early as four years ago.


    Give me some time again, and I will do it."


    Allen hugged Joey tightly. This time, no one could stop him from marrying Joey.


    "Well, I''ll wait."


    Joey nodded heavily. This time, no one was going to ruin their future happiness.


    Allen lowered his head and kissed on Joey''s smooth forehead. "Let''s sleep," he said softly. "It''ste."


    "Sleep now?"


    Joey could not help but raise her head and stared at Allen with big eyes. Was she not doing obvious


    enough today that Allen could not see that she was already ready?


    "Yes? Don''t you want to sleep? Well, I''ll chat with you for a bit longer."


    Allen didn''t know what was on Joey''s mind for a moment.


    It was not that he didn''t want it. As an energetic man lying with his beloved woman on bed, how could


    he not think of that thing. But he had been rejected by Joey too many times recently, so that he was


    afraid to make any request, because he was afraid that the more he asked, the more Joey would


    dislike him. He had said that he would give her some time to get used to it. After all, they had been


    separated for four years!


    Choked by Allen''s words, Joey was left speechless for a moment.


    But on second thought, he should me himself. In those days, she thought she and Allen were


    brother and sister, so naturally she would refuse him again and again. But now it was different. She


    already knew it was just a misunderstanding. How could he let a girl take the initiative to mention this?


    When they were together, Allen took initiative to do anything and she was used to it. If now asking her


    to take the initiative, she wouldn''t know what to do.


    So, she could only continue to chat with Allen casually, but she felt hot and unconsciously twisted her


    body. However, as she moved, the bathrobe got loosed at the cor. Allen, as long as he lowered his


    eyes, he could see what was inside. It was so fair and white, and tempted. As the bathrobe was


    dragged on, the most beautiful part of Joey ¡ª¡ª her legs, made Allen even more excited. And he


    couldn''t resist his desire at all.


    However, Joey had no idea that she had inadvertently "stirred" Allen''s mind, but she began to give up,


    thinking that they might go to sleep now. So, Joey turned off themp on her left, then nced at the


    "No, I don''t want to sleep."


    Allen was so upset. He couldn''t sleep at all now. His heart was itching!


    "Well, you''ve got to get up early to work tomorrow."


    Joey gently coaxed him, then leaned up slightly, stretched out to turn off themp on Allen''s side. In


    this way, she was half over Allen, and Allen was sitting on the bed. Joey could immediately feel there


    was something hard against her waist. She looked down and her face and ears turned red. She


    withdrew her hand in frighten and sat back.


    Allen was also embarrassed, but on second thought, a man erected in the face of his beloved woman


    was nothing to be shameful of. So, he got bolder and looked at Joey, who was shy and nervous. Allen


    was unable to control himself. So, he wanted to raise that subject again. If Joey still refused, he would


    never mention it again until Joey could ept it.


    "Baby..."


    His fingers crept slowly on Joey''s.


    "Allen..."


    Joey shivered and lowered her head slightly without resisting. When Allen approached, Joey slowly


    closed her eyes. They had experienced everything, but now they were like it was their first time?


    The two hearts trembled and raced.


    "Honey, may I...?"


    When all the clothes were taken off, Allen stopped at thest moment. He wanted Joey to So, do it


    willingly, not just to give in to his desire.


    "Yes..."


    Joey''s beautiful eyes werezy, and her face was ruddy. Allen couldn''t figur out whether it meant


    agreement or unconscious moan.


    "Darling!"


    Allen couldn''t be a gentleman anymore. Joey was so beautiful at the moment that Allen couldn''t resist


    anymore.


    When they did it, Joey silently fell a drop of tears. She was meant to be with him this life, so was he!


    No one could ever separate them again!

 Chapter 379 Have a Big Quarrel

    Chapter 379 Have a Big Quarrel


    In the next few days, the Charles family lived a quiet life and didn''t have any disturbance because of


    Joey and Sharon''s moving in.


    And the only change was William. Since Sharon came to take care of him, William''s gloomy eyes


    became clearer and clearer day after day, and he didn''t look as dull as he was before. Even his face


    became ruddier. In the end, under Sharon''s patient guidance, he was able to speak, although he was a


    bit stuttering, and could only say the simple words at a time.


    When William''s doctor heard this, he cried that it was a miracle!


    It was rare for a man in his seventies like William to recover so quickly from a stroke. Once a man


    suffered from stroke, he could only lie in bed counting his days. It was such a miracle that William could


    recover so quickly.


    Joey had to admire the power of love! It could be so magical and transcend age.


    When George and Paige saw that Sharon could actually make William get better, they gradually


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    epted Sharon and became less wary of her.


    Everything seemed to be heading for a better end, but only Joey knew that it was just a facade.


    The sky was darkest before the dawn, and it was the calmest on the eve of a storm. Joey hadn''t made


    any move because she was waiting for Sharon to take actions. Joey knew that Sharon would do


    something, but she was smart. She didn''t hasten to make any move because she was waiting for a


    chance, a chance to beat everyone without anyone suspecting that she was the one who did it.


    It waste at night!


    On the bed, Allen was having a sweet time with Joey. He flirted with Joey''s sensitive parts, making so


    Joey itchy and numb that she couldn''t help giggling. And the giggling sound slowly turned into a soft


    gasp begging for mercy...


    All of a sudden, there was a sudden loud noise downstairs, like a huge crystal thing were broken. It


    was so loud that even Joey and Allen could feel the earth was shaking, then faintly came Paige''s


    hysterical roar.


    The two people were taken aback, and stopped what they were doing, staring at each other for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" Joey asked, confused.


    "I''ll go down and see." Allen frowned.


    And he gave Joey a big kiss before he got off Joey. After putting on his clothes, he hurried out of the


    bedroom.


    Joey stood up, with a shrew light in her eyes. It seemed that a good y was on. Since there was a


    good show, how could she miss it? Joey also got up immediately and dressed up. But she was anxious


    to run down the stairs like Allen, Joey stayed upstairs quietly to look at them.


    The loud noise came from George''s study. By the time Allen came down the stairs, George looked


    gloomy and was dragging Paige, whose face had been bruised and swollen because of being beaten


    up by him, down the hall. It seemed that he wanted to drag Paige back to her own bedroom so she


    wouldn''t yell and shout in his study.


    But Paige did not give in. She tried to break free by punching and kicking George, while crying and


    cursing him loudly.


    At this time, all the servants of the Charles family were awakened and gathered in the hall, but no one


    dared to calm them down.


    After listening to their quarrels for a while, Joey understood why Paige suddenly red up. George


    came back from a party smelling of alcohol and took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. However,


    Paige found a Durex in the pocket of his coat, and it was torn and used.


    And then Paige was furious!


    ording to her temper, how could she not yell and shout. And once she did it, she would act like


    more than a shrew. George was fed up with her, and he was drunk, so he lost his patience and kicked


    and hit Paige. In the end, he grabbed Paige''s hair to drag her out of his study, so as not to see her.


    By this time, Allen had rushed down the stairs to see his parents fighting each other. Disappointed and


    annoyed, he took a few steps forward to separate them. The first thing he did was have all the servants


    go back to their rooms.


    For George''s affair, Allen had gotten used to it early, but as his son, Allen had no right to intervene.


    Allen also disliked Paige''s inconsiderate shouting and publicizing a shameful matter. Every family had a


    skeleton in the cupboard, but his mother was always trying to shame herself in public. All the servants


    knew what happened now, and she didn''t feel embarrassed by looking at like a monkey.


    "Allen, look what he has done! He hit me, hit me in the face..."


    Paige seemed to find a helper when she saw his soning. She looked at Allen with a messy look


    and began shouting, "It is his fault, but he hit me! Over the years, he keeps numerous mistresses and


    the women are always younger than thest ones. They could even be his daughters! How didn''t he


    think about that he has a daughter. Isn''t he afraid of being punished, like got hit by a car or something


    like that?"


    Both George and Allen looked stern as they heard Paige''s vicious curses.


    How could a woman curse her husband so viciously in the presence of her son?

 Chapter 380 Suspicion

    Chapter 380 Suspicion


    Obviously, Paige wanted to continue. She suddenly wiped her tears with her sleeves and said sadly, "I


    have worked hard for our family, but I neverined. As my husband, he made love with the sluts


    and even took the condom they had used back home. He really makes me sick. I can''t forgive him! If


    he doesn''t exin it clearly to me, I will never forgive him!"


    And then she threw the Durex condom which was torn with white sticky fluids flowing out to Allen. And


    George was embarrassed and angry.


    Allen frowned and touched his forehead with his head up. He didn''t understand why his parents would


    be like that. He didn''t feel warm in his family at all.


    "What happened on earth?"


    No matter what, he had to figure it out. Allen took a deep breath and looked at George indifferently.


    George was shocked by his attitude, and he suddenly became sober. He thought that he had got along


    well with Allen recently, and he didn''t want to make him mad, so he quickly exined to Allen, "Allen,


    you can''t believe your mom. This condom wasn''t used by me. It''s impossible for me to take it with


    myself. And it has been used, I also think it is sick!"


    "But it was found in your pocket. This is an indisputable fact. Do you want to quibble that someone else


    framed you? I don''t think it was possible."


    Paige said viciously.


    George stared at her and then he suddenly remembered that this condom could have been put by his


    secretary after they had made out. He was very nervous when he thought about that. After all, when a


    mistress isn''t satisfied with what she got, she would try to get more and even to make the man divorce


    so that she could be his wife with her own tricks.


    However, George didn''t dare to tell them what he was thinking. Otherwise, they would know that he


    had a mistress outside and this condom was used by him.


    Therefore, he pretended to be serious and said, "Today I received two important political figures at the


    same level. We are old ssmates who graduated from the same school, so we are very familiar with


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    each other. We often joke with each other. So they might deliberately put this condom into my pocket


    when I was not paying attention. They used to make such silly jokes with me. How can you say that it


    was used by me? You are such an idiot! If you keep quarreling with me because of it, both of us will be


    Then he left directly before they answered him.


    "How can he..."


    Paige was so angry that she trembled. After a long time, she pointed to the direction that George left


    and scolded him loudly, "I will be silly if I believe you. How could you lie to us without feeling


    embarrassed..."


    After she scolded him for a while, she turned back and wanted to ask Allen whether he believed


    George or not. However, she found that Allen had left already.


    When she was scolding George, Allen felt speechless, so he went upstairs and back to his bedroom.


    He was very tired of everything between them.


    They always quarreled with each other over the years.


    So it was never quiet in their family.


    He didn''t want to continue to figure it out, and he didn''t want to know whether George lied to them or


    not. He didn''t want to care about them, because it was meaningless and it was impossible for him to


    change anything. Born in such a family, he couldn''t change anything, so he felt helpless.


    He opened the door of his bedroom, and he suddenly felt that he was lucky when he saw that Joey was


    standing in the bedroom and waiting for him with a cup of warm water in her hands. In this family, there


    was a woman who cared about him.


    He took over the warm water from Joey and drank it quickly. And then he felt better.


    "Allen, this is not your fault. Don''t be sad."


    Joey hugged him tightly. Although she felt great when she saw Paige quarreling with George, she only


    felt guilty and worried when she saw that Allen was so sad.


    If Allen would be painful because of Paige and George, she would rather not retaliate against them.


    Joey thought that she needed to talk with Sharon.

 Chapter 381 She looked Bad

    Chapter 381 She looked Bad


    It was a sunny day.


    Joey sat on the swing in the backyard garden of the Charles family. She was swinging gently and


    quietly, looking at the people on the green grass in the distance. The old man still sat in the wheelchair,


    and the young girl had be a beautiful woman. She was still wearing a pure white dress, but she no


    longer looked as pure and simple as she used to be.


    Sharon saw that Joey was looking at her when she took a walk with William, who sat in the wheelchair.


    She thought for a while and then bent down to talk to William gently, "William, the flowers over there


    are so beautiful, I want to pick some flowers back. Could you stay here and wait for me here?"


    "OK."


    William answered her.


    Sharon turned William in the opposite direction so that he couldn''t see Joey, and then she walked


    towards Joey.


    "You did itst night, right?"


    Joey came straight to the point after Sharon got close to her.


    "Yes."


    Sharon didn''t deny it. On the contrary, she admitted it and she was neither humble nor pushy. So Joey


    didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    Joey frowned and she felt that Sharon was strange. After a while, she said coldly, "You couldn''t hurt


    Allen. You should know that I won''t allow anyone to hurt him. If you dare to hurt him, I won''t forgive you.


    In the Charles family, only George and Paige have hurt you. As the saying goes, no debts without


    creditors. So I think you should take revenge on them, but you can''t hurt any other people who are


    innocent."


    "OK, I got it. I won''t do that again. I didn''t expect Allen to be involved yesterday. I didn''t do it on


    purpose."


    Sharon didn''t dare to be so arrogant when she saw that Joey was serious.


    Although she knew that she could live in the Charles family and she wouldn''t be kicked out again, she


    knew that she got everything with the help of Joey. If she made Joey mad, it would be hard for her to


    take revenge on George and Paige in the Charles family in the future. At the same time, she knew that


    Joey was smart, so she should try her best to be her friend.


    Joey was a bit rxed after Sharon promised her. She stood up and looked at her young face and said


    to her earnestly, "I can understand you, because both of us suffered a lot before. This is the reason


    why I want to help you. We have to take revenge on those people who have hurt us, and they should


    get retribution for the bad things they have done. However, there should not be only revenge in our


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    lives. We cannot lose our conscience because of hatred. Because there is someone we love and


    someone who loves us. We can''t be devils because of hatred. Please think about it twice. No


    matter what you want to do in the future, please don''t be too malicious, so that there will be a way out


    for yourself."


    Joey thought that she was really insidious to do it with such an insidious trickst night. Joey didn''t


    think that she could think of such a trick. Even if she thought of it, she could not do it. It was not


    because of how kind she was, but because she thought that there was a limit no matter what she did.


    After she finished speaking, she turned back and left.


    She had told Sharon what she wanted to talk about with her. She couldn''t change anything if she didn''t


    listen to her...


    After a quarrel yesterday, the Charles family returned to be normal again because Paige didn''t keep


    crying anymore. After she was beaten up by George, she spent most of her time sleeping in the


    bedroom, and even meals had been delivered to her bedroom by maidservants.


    Joey only thought that she was embarrassed because her face was injured after being beaten up by


    George. So she didn''t think much about it.


    Until one night, Joey felt hot, so she got up to take some ice water from the refrigerator in the kitchen,


    and identally ran into Paige who got up to go to the toilet in the middle of the night. At that time,


    Joey almost wanted to scream because she was frightened by Paige.


    Paige''s hair was disheveled, her face sallow, and her eyes were dull. She looked muddled, and it


    seemed that she was sleepwalking without soul. When Joey ran into her, she didn''t say anything.


    Instead she continued to lower her head and walked past Joey step by step, and then she returned to


    her bedroom. She fell on the bed without closing the door.


    Joey felt very shocked, so she couldn''t help but stop at Paige''s door for a while. When she was about


    to leave, Paige, who had been lying on the bed, suddenly groaned, and then she got up. Next, she


    fumbled for a while on the dressing table next to the bed without opening her eyes. She stupidly picked


    a bottle of medicine and poured out several pills, and then she threw the pills into her mouth and


    swallowed them, without drinking any water. After a while, she fell asleep.


    Joey hesitated for a moment, and then she walked into her bedroom lightly.

 Chapter 382 Dared Not to Think Much about It

    Chapter 382 Dared Not to Think Much about It


    Although it was midnight, Paige did not turn on the light in her bedroom. However, the lights outside the


    vi were never turned off at night, so with the lights outside, Joey could see everything in her


    bedroom. Joey walked up to her dresser and she saw that there were various cosmetics, skincare


    products, beauty Capsules, and anti-inmmatory creams, etc.


    Joey picked up the bottle of medicine that Paige had just taken and checked it carefully, and then she


    found that it was a bottle of sleeping pills.


    Joey couldn''t help but look at Paige. Although she was already asleep, her face was full of fear and


    anxiety. Joey was wondering why she needed to eat sleeping pills. Paige had always been very


    healthy, otherwise she couldn''t cause trouble often. Unexpectedly, she needed to eat sleeping pills to


    fall asleep now. Intuitively, Joey felt that there was something wrong with Paige. But she couldn''t figure


    it out at that time.


    Joey hadn''t stayed in her bedroom for a long time. She left quickly. If she was found to have gone into


    Paige''s bedroom at midnight, she couldn''t exin it clearly.


    The next day.


    Joey especially paid attention to Paige. Paige went out of her bedroom with exquisite makeup. With


    high-quality foundation powder, her dull and yellow skin and dark circles were covered, and she looked


    beautiful with blusher. However, she looked thinner but healthy.


    If being looked at carefully, she could be seen that her eyes were dull, and she looked listless. When


    she walked, her back was not as straight as before, and she looked like an eggnt damaged by frost.


    Lillian immediately rushed into her arms coquettishly as soon as she saw her, and she kept calling her


    grandma. Since Paige had stayed in her bedroom these days, Lillian was taken care of by


    maidservants. Joey tried to be closer to her because she thought that she was so poor without her


    mother. However, it seemed that Lillian was afraid of her. Allen was mad at Lillian and med her for


    poisoningst time, so she might dare not to get close to Joey anymore.


    After breakfast, Paige went out to water the flowers and bask in the sun for a while. Before noon, she


    yawned again and again, and then she went back to her bedroom to take a rest. Lillian wasn''t willing to


    stay with the maidservants, because she missed Paige so much and she wanted to stay with her. Since


    she kept following her, Paige had to go back to her bedroom together with Lillian and then take a nap


    together with her.


    When it was time for lunch, Sharon helped Williame to the dining table. Since William was better,


    he began to dine with everyone in the dining room.


    George and Allen had gone to work, so they wouldn''te back for lunch. Paige was taking a nap with


    Lillian. Therefore, there was only Joey and William sitting in the dining room. As for other people, they


    were not qualified to dine together with the members of the Charles family. And there was a canteen for


    those maidservants and servants.


    "Sharon, sit down for lunch."


    William said to her with difficulty. His pronunciation was not very standard, and he spoke very slowly.


    "Well... I think it is impolite. ording to the rules of the Charles family, maidservants or servants were


    not allowed to dine together with masters. So I can''t do it."


    Sharon felt a little embarrassed, but she was looking at Joey with hope in her eyes.


    Actually, she really wanted to sit down for lunch. Over these years, she always stood by the dining


    table when the Charles family dined, so that she could serve them at any time. It didn''t matter if she


    was just a maidservant, and she wouldn''t think too much about it. However, she was William''s lover.


    Since she was always regarded as a maidservant without respect in the Charles family, she felt sad


    with hatred.


    However, she dared not to talk too much in front of Joey. She understood better than anyone that Joey


    in the Charles family was definitely more authoritative than William.


    Joey took a deep look at Sharon and then said to her, "Since grandpa asked you, you can sit down for


    lunch with us. As we all know, our grandpa never regarded you as a maidservant in the Charles family.


    So you don''t need to think too much about the rules in the Charles family."


    William was a bit angry when Sharon called herself a maidservant. When he heard what Joey said, he


    felt satisfied with a smile. He thought that Joey was considerate as his granddaughter-inw. She really


    respected him and never looked down upon the woman he loved.


    After Joey said that she could sit down for lunch, Sharon nodded delightedly. And then she took a seat


    next to William under the attention of other maidservants who were envious. She was finally able to sit


    in the dining room of the Charles family for lunch as a hostess.


    When Joey was enjoying her lunch, she noticed that Sharon was very delightful and joyful. After a


    while, she asked Sharon casually, "Sharon, why have you had dark circles recently? Haven''t you slept


    well at night these days?"


    Her face was pale and it seemed that she wasck of sleep.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So Joey was wondering why she would be like that. Some time ago, Sharon had a ruddyplexion.


    Why did she look bad now? Suddenly, Joey remembered Paige, who was in a bad state recently. Could


    it be...


    Joey was shocked, so she dared not to keep thinking about it...

 Chapter 383 A Poisonous Snake

    Chapter 383 A Poisonous Snake


    Sharon¡¯s eyelids quivered when she was asked by Joey, and then she smiled and said, "I am fine. I just


    have had nightmarestely."


    William looked at Sharon with worried eyes. He thought she was so tired probably because of having


    taken care of him.


    Joey didn¡¯t believe what Sharon said, but she didn¡¯t want to dwell on it anymore.


    The three continued to eat quietly. Suddenly they heard Lillian¡¯s cries of fright and Paige''s screams


    from Paige¡¯s room.


    "What happened?"


    Joey was taken aback, and quickly put down the tableware, and said anxiously to the maid standing


    next to her, "Hurry to go to check on them."


    While giving instructions to the maid, she stood up and scurried towards Paige¡¯s room.


    If only Paige screamed, Joey would not be so worried. However, Lillian was also in Paige''s room. It


    was not possible for Joey to turn a blind eye to a child under four years old because she was a mom.


    "Hurry up and push me to see her!" William said to Sharon.


    For William, although he could not y with Lillian because of his paralysis, Lillian was always his first


    great-granddaughter.


    Sharon said, "William, you are not supposed to be too anxious because of your high blood pressure.


    Don¡¯t forget what the doctor told you."


    While speaking, Sharon pushed William¡¯s wheelchair towards Paige¡¯s room at a snail¡¯s pace.


    At this time, Joey and the maid had arrived outside Paige''s room. They could barely hear Lillian''s cry,


    but Paige screamed louder.


    "Madam, are you okay? Can we open the door?"


    The maid did not get Paige''s response, and then she tried to open the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, the maid screamed in terror and fainted directly.


    Joey saw clearly that there was a snake in Paige''s bedroom. It was long and brightly colored, lifting its


    head and hissing. Joey knew it was a poisonous snake at a nce.


    This poisonous snake was moving around in the room with its tongue out. As soon as the door was


    opened, it moved towards the door where Joey was standing.


    When the other maids who arrived at the door saw this scene, they started to scream at once. Some


    were scared, some were worried about Joey.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fortunately, Joey grew up in the countryside. When she was a child, her family was poor. She often


    went to the mountains where snakes weremonly seen to pick edible wild vegetables, mushrooms,


    and herbs. Because she had seen a lot of snakes, she was not afraid of snakes like most of women


    and she knew some ways to deal with them.


    She snapped a branch off of a bonsai tree next to her, then used the branch to hook up the poisonous


    snake and threw it out the window.


    Everyone was impressed by Joey''s calmness at that time.


    Paige was so frightened that she didn''t notice that the snake had been thrown out of the window by


    Joey. She was holding the pillow in her hand, jumping and screaming on the bed. She looked like a


    crazy woman, not like an elegantdy at all.


    Lillian was already unable to cry, her little face was blue and she kept shivering.


    Joey noticed something wrong with Lillian immediately. She saw two tiny holes in Lillian''s left leg. It was


    obvious that Lillian was bitten by the poisonous snake.


    "Go get the car ready right now. Lillian was bitten by the snake and she needs to go to the hospital as


    soon as possible.¡± Joey told the housekeeper.


    Joey carried Lillian and rushed to the door. Looking at the little girl with the blue face, she turned


    intensely anxious.


    Although Lillian was Ynda¡¯s child, Joey just saw her as an innocent child who was bitten by a


    poisonous snake and needed help.


    Joey believed that the feud between people should not get the next generation involved.


    Paige, who was already freaked out, was awakened when she heard Joey''s words. She threw the


    pillow on the bed, and ran after Joey with bare feet. She kept saying, "God bless my Lillian. Please


    don¡¯t take her life¡­"


    At this time, Sharon and William had arrived. When Sharon saw that Lillian had been bitten by the


    poisonous snake, her face suddenly turned pale. She seemed very regretful.


    When Joey held Lillian and ran past Sharon, she nced at Sharon and squinted coldly at her. Sharon


    seemed to be guilty and was afraid to look into Joey''s eyes.


    William was too worried about Lillian and couldn''t help but cough anxiously. Sharon hurriedly pushed


    him to his room. While trying to find William his medicine, sheforted him that Lillian would be fine.


    Joey got into the car prepared by the housekeeper with Lillian immediately. Paige also got into the car


    with acute anxiety inside.


    "Go to the Champion Hospital and find Dr. Chance. Make it fast!" Paige collected herself and gave the


    order like before as soon as she got in the car.

 Chapter 384 Being Wronged

    Chapter 384 Being Wronged


    Joey frowned. She didn''t want to go to the Champion Hospital because Chance was there. However,


    the Champion Hospital was the nearest hospital and Lillian really needed to go to the hospital as soon


    as possible.


    "Give me Lillian. I want to hold her." Paige said.


    Paige didn¡¯t trust Joey, so she didn¡¯t want Joey to hold Lillian.


    Joey didn''t want to have a fight with Paige, so she let Paige take Lillian from her arms. I


    Joey took off the silk scarf from her neck, tied it over the wound where Lillian was bitten by the snake,


    and then asked the driver in front, "Is there a knife in the car?"


    The driver answered, ¡°There are some des.¡±


    The driver bought those des because he wanted to shaveter.


    "Can I borrow them?" Joey said.


    "Yes." The driver handed her the des while answering.


    Joey took the des, took out one piece, and then asked the driver for a lighter. After roasting the


    sharp de with fire for a while, she grabbed Lillian''s left leg.


    "What do you want to do to Lillian?"


    Seeing Joey wanted to use the de on Lillian, Paige was very anxious.


    Joey looked at Paige madly and said, "I am trying to save her. She was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    We have to help her let the poisonous blood out, or she may die on the way to the hospital."


    Joey had no time to identify what that snake in Paige¡¯s room was and how venomous it was.


    Lillian was just a child and she could die from it at any moment. In addition, it took at least half an hour


    to go to the hospital. Therefore, she had to do something to help Lillian.


    Paige''s face immediately became pale when she heard Joey''s words.


    Paige pleaded, "Please save her! I am the one who should say sorry to you. Lillian is innocent. As long


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    as you save her, I won''t treat you as mean as before."


    "Stop it! If I want Lillian to die, I did not have to try to save her." Joey said.


    Joey knew Paige was not trustworthy. She only repented when she needed help.


    Joey cut through Lillian¡¯s wound with a de to let the poisonous blood ooze out. After Joey repeated


    doing this several times, Lillian seemed to feel better.


    After half an hour, they finally arrived at Champion Hospital. Chance and other medical workers were


    waiting outside the hospital because they had got a call from Paige earlier.


    As soon as Lillian was picked out of the car, she was immediately sent to the operating room.


    Paige was really worried about Lillian so she asked to enter the operating room. It would definitely not


    be allowed in other hospitals, but Chance was the boss here. Therefore, he could let his aunt Paige


    into the operating room.


    As a result, Joey was the only one left in the corridor outside the operating room. The only thing she


    could do for Lillian was pray for her.


    Paige had already called Allen, George and Martha on their way to the hospital. Joey hoped that Allen


    coulde as soon as possible.


    Halfway through the operation, Chance walked out of the operating room. He looked mad.


    Joey asked, "Is the operation over?"


    Joey was so confused because the operation seemed to end too soon.


    "Lillian is okay. You must be disappointed." Chance said.


    Chance was Lillian''s father. Of course he did his best to save Lillian. He left the operating room


    because it was determined that Lillian was out of the woods. He wanted to talk to Joey before Allen


    came here.


    Joey said, "What are you talking about? I don''t want Lillian to be in danger."


    Joey was so mad. She tried so hard to save Lillian, only to get the me.


    Lillian was Chance and Ynda''s daughter and Lillian tried to poison Joey before. Joey had no


    obligation to save Lillian because Lillian and her parents had done bad things to her, which had almost


    taken her life. Joey could have kept her hands off. Besides, if she didn''t help, no one knew that she


    could save Lillian. However, Lillian reminded Joey of her son. They were both so cute. Joey hoped that


    others could treat her son well like she treated Lillian today.


    Joey was just so mad for being treated like a sinner after giving a helping hand.

 Chapter 385 Angrier

    Chapter 385 Angrier


    "You know best what you are thinking."


    Chance did not know Joey had taken care of Lillian on the way. Paige did not tell him either. Besides,


    he had been prejudiced by first impressions that Joey, a stepmother, would not be good to Lillian. So,


    he continued to say harshly, "I know what you want to do when you get back to the Charles family this


    time. But I did not expect you even to do harm to a child. Are you still that Joey I once knew? Now, you


    are no different from Ynda, and are even more abominable. You used poisonous snakes to harm


    people. You should be d that Lillian is fine this time, or..."


    "Or what do you want to do?"


    Joey red with anger. For Chance''s arbitrary behavior, she did not even want to exin it. She would


    only exin to those who were worthy of her exnation. Chance were never worthy of it. Since he


    had thought so, Joey wouldn''t bother arguing with him. In short, she was worthy of her heart.


    Chance obviously did not expect Joey to be so justified after the "bad" thing she did was "exposed". He


    was even angrier, grabbed Joey''s arm, and stepped closer, saying maliciously, "Don''t think that with


    Allen behind you, I can''t do anything to you. Four years ago, I could do something to you. Now, I can


    still do it. So, don''t annoy me!"


    Hearing Chance even dare to mention what happened four years ago, Joey burst into anger, shook off


    his hand, and red at him fearlessly, "How dare you mention what happened four years ago! Chance,


    it seems that you have not understood that I, Joey, am no longer what I was four years ago. You want


    to harm me? Come on. You should have a clear estimation of yourself. Ben was imprisoned. John


    brought his family to ruin. Ynda went abroad in a mess. They are all your example. You are still


    standing here as a hospital director because I haven''t taken a shot at you yet. So, don''t be so self-


    righteous because of my tolerance."


    Since returning home, all the things happened one by one. The misunderstanding that she and Allen


    were brother and sister who had the same father but different mothers made Joey exhausted for a long


    time. So, she had not been able to deal with Chance. Unexpectedly, this made Chance, the sinister


    snake, more and more impenitent.


    Chance was intimidated by Joey''s aura for a while. He had to admit that the current Joey was really not


    the weak girl who did not even dare to speak loudly four years ago. Her growth in all aspects was


    amazing. Now, she was so charming that people could not help but lose their heart to her.


    Startled by his gaffe, Chance stepped back and forced a sneer, saying, "Ben, John, and Ynda are all


    not worth mentioning. The fact that they were defeated by you can only show that they are stupid. They


    don''t deserve to bepared with me. If you do not believe, you can fight me. I won''t frown, or I am


    not a man!"


    The Smith family was a political familyparable to the Charles family. Although Chance''s father died


    of cancer at a young age, and his mother fell downstairs and became a vegetable, and had not woken


    up for more than 20 years (Last time, Chance got the special equipment for treating vegetative from


    Joey at the price of 5% shares of Ben''spany. Although the effect was much better than the general


    equipment, Le, his mother, after all, had been sleeping for more than twenty years, and could not


    wake up after just a few months of treatment), there were still his grandfather, his father''s two elder


    brothers, and an uncle in the Smith family. Each of them had a pivotal position in the political circles.


    Even George was concerned about it. That was why although George was obviously disgusted with


    Paige, he did not get a divorce but ensured Paige was well provided for.


    Chance was a maverick in the Smith family. He was the only one who did not enter politics. But his


    achievements in medical circles were obvious. The Champion Hospital he established was the first


    choice for the rich and powerful people in the upper ss society. Besides, the hospital received public


    praise, which brought the Smith family a fine fame in another aspect. So, although Chance didn''t have


    the care of his parents, he was well cared by his grandfather and several uncles, and also had a high


    position in the Smith family.


    Therefore, facing Joey''s challenge, he was much more confident than Ben, John and Ynda.


    For him, Ben was just an upstart who became rich by taking women''s money, and had no any


    foundation. John just inherited his family fortune. Even if his family was wealthy, it was just a merchant.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda was not worth mentioning. She was just a canary that had lost the shelter of the tree. Without


    Taylor, her high-ranking father, and the approval of Martin, her brother who was a senior colonel, she


    had nothing but an identity as a member of the Moore family to fool others.


    In the face of Chance''s arrogance and invincibility, Joey just smiled, "Alright. The more confident you


    are now, the more delighted I will be when I defeat you!"

 Chapter 386 The Secret Broke

    Chapter 386 The Secret Broke


    Chanceughed disdainfully and did not take it seriously, "I''ll wait and see. I''m afraid you''ll stir up a fire


    and burn yourself."


    After saying that, he was about to turn around and go into the operating room.


    "Wait. I haven''t finished my words!"


    Joey crossed her arms, slightly narrowed her eyes, and said, "You seem to like and care about Lillian


    very much. Don''t tell me it''s because Lillian is cute and pretty. No one will believe it."


    To Joey''s understanding of him, Chance was not a caring man. On the contrary, he was cold-blooded


    and like a viper in a white uniform.


    Just now, the contradiction broke out between them. Joey did not ignore that the trigger was Lillian.


    Because Lillian was hurt, Chance was so angry and put aside all considerations of face without


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    hesitation. It made Joey, who was already suspicious, suddenly associated with a possibility, which was


    abominable and hateful.


    Hearing this, Chance froze, and then turned his head as if nothing had happened, saying in a cold


    tone, "I can do whatever I want, and do not need to exin to anyone."


    With that, he wanted to leave again. But this time, his footsteps were a bit hurried.


    Joey smiled silently and suddenly said, "I know that Lillian is not Allen''s daughter. I had their DNA


    tested."


    The three people, who were hurrying in from outside, stopped and stood at the corner of the corridor.


    Chance also stopped subconsciously and was shocked.


    Joey continued, "From all your behavior, I have a bold guess. You are Lillian''s real father. You and


    Ynda are really disgusting. Of course you can deny it. But the truth will not be changed because you


    deny it. I can do the same thing again to test your DNA with Lillian."


    With those words, Joey stretched out her right hand and quickly pulled a hair from the head of Chance,


    who was close to her.


    Joey''s move was too sudden. Chance could not defend himself. When he reacted, Joey had already


    put his hair away, backed up a few steps, and looked at him with a cold face.


    "Give me back my hair."


    When he thought of that the truth he had concealed for several years would be revealed by Joey,


    Chance was cold and took a few steps forward, trying to attack Joey.


    "Chance, how dare you!"


    At this moment, a roar of rage came from the corner of the corridor. Allen walked over with a cold face


    and George and Martha stood behind him.


    After receiving Paige''s phone call, they immediately put aside the business in hand and rushed to the


    hospital. But they did not expect that they did not see Lillian, but heard about Lillian''s true origin.


    Although the truth didn''t have to be what Joey said, they could tell from Chance''s reaction that what


    Joey said was true. If he did not desperately control himself, Allen would have fought Chance at the


    hospital.


    "Allen, you guys... are here."


    Joey walked towards Allen and couldn''t help but feel a bit remorseful. If she had known Allen would


    hear it, she would have been less aggressive with Chance just now.


    Joey didn''t dare to let Allen know the truth all the time. But she didn''t expect him to know it in the end.


    Fire could not be wrapped up in paper after all.


    Seeing Allen and others, Chance turned pale. Especially when he saw George, who was gloomier and


    colder than Allen, he finally panicked. It seemed that they all heard what Joey said just now. What


    should he do now?


    "Uncle, don''t believe this woman''s words. She came back this time to avenge. She just wants to make


    us uneasy. The thing that Lillian was bitten by a snake is too fishy. How can snakes still be active in this


    season? There is no doubt that she released the snake." Chance looked at George and anxiously


    argued, "Uncle, please trust me. How could I possibly have an affair with Ynda? The selfish and self-


    righteous woman like her is always I hate the most. I care about Lillian because she is your


    granddaughter and my niece. I watched her grow up. How can I not care for her? Uncle..."


    Chance and Allen had broken up long ago. He knew that their rtionship could never be restored. But


    George was different.


    George had always been good to Chance and trusted him, and secretly handed many things over to


    him to do. Besides, Chance was taken care of by Paige and grew up with Allen. So, George had even


    treated Chance as his own son sometimes. These years, George cared for Chance and his hospital


    more than the Smith family did. So, if there were other options, Chance really did not want to lose the


    support of George.


    George raised his hand to stop Chance from going on and coldly said, "A DNA test will tell us what the


    truth is."


    Obviously, George was on Joey''s side this time.

 Chapter 387 Crazy Fighting

    Chapter 387 Crazy Fighting


    He wanted to believe that Chance was innocent, but he had overheard it clearly. Joey didn''t seem to be


    lying. And her words reminded him of all the things that Chance had done for Lillian ¡ª¡ª ever since


    she was born, Chance brought Lillian things every month, like a bed, a quilt, coats, skirts, socks, shoes,


    hats, towels, diapers, form, feeding-bottles, toys ¡ª¡ª everything a child could need. And every time


    Lillian got sick, he woulde to treat her as long as Paige called him, whether it was in a hot sunny


    day or a rainy night.


    In the past, George only thought Chance was repaying Paige and him for their kindness and he


    secretly praised that Chance was a filial kid. But now when he ponder about it, what Chance had done


    were far better than Lillian''s father, n.


    Although George regarded Chance as half his own son, he was not his own son after all. If Chance


    really did such a dirty thing, George would not only side with Allen, but also think Chance had an evil


    mind and wanted to mix the pure blood of the Charles family. If that was the case, he would definitely


    not forgive Chance.


    "Martha, take Lillian''s and An''s hairs and go to another hospital for a paternity test. Joey, give Martha


    Chance''s hair. Today, we have to make clear of what has happened."


    George was rigorous and efficient. He had to know the answer of anything he wanted right away.


    This time, Joey did not argue with him. She looked at Allen worriedly, who remained silent, and then


    handed over Chance''s hair to Martha.


    Chance knew that the truth could not be hidden any longer. Instead of waiting to be revealed by the


    final results, he would rather admit it now. Besides, he really did not have any rtionship with


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ynda, which was his only chance to win George''s forgiveness.


    Chance red at Joey and finally admitted, "No, I will tell you the truth. Lillian is not Allen''s daughter.


    That night, Ynda drugged Allen. They didn''t sex because she had put too much dose on the drug so


    that Allen couldn''t wake up. After they got married, Allen refused to have sex with Ynda, and


    Ynda was angry yet afraid. In order to keep Allen by her side, she thought of having a child. But she


    couldn''t have a child by herself, so she came to me and asked me to make a test-tube baby for her,


    and then she told you that the child was conceived on that night. If you don''t believe me, you can check


    the file, which was recorded by the hospital and I... I am just the sperm donor. I didn''t have sex with


    Ynda, so strictly speaking I didn''t..."


    "Drop dead! You''re fucking disgusting!"


    Allen, who had endured for so long, finally lost his temper. Before Chance could finish his words, he


    punched Chance in the face.


    Chance did not expect Allen to beat him, and he was hit straight in the face. The silver sses on his


    nose were hit off, and fell on the wall, broken into pieces.


    Allen bristled at the thought of having spent all these years raising someone else''s daughter. No


    wonder Allen felt that he couldn''t get close to Lillian, and he couldn''t treat her with heart and soul. For


    this, Allen had med himself for not caring about Lillian. It turned out that she was not his daughter.


    That was why he never had the family affection with Lillian.


    But what made Allen angrier was what Ynda and Chance had done made him lose Joey. But today,


    when the truth came out, he was told that nothing had happened at that time. He was not only cheated


    by others, but also made Joey suffer so much. Thinking of it, Allen hated himself more.


    He desperately needed to find an outlet, and Chance was undoubtedly the best object for Allen to vent


    his anger. It seemed that Allen was going to unleash what he had experienced in the past four years.


    He hit Chance heavily and merciless.


    At first, Chance gritted his teeth and bore Allen''s punch, but when he saw Joey, Martha, and even


    George looked on coldly, he knew that even if Allen killed him, the Charles family''s hatred for him would


    not be lessened, so he began to fight back. The two men fought with each other in the corridor of the


    hospital.


    Even when Lillian was wheeled out of the operating room, they didn''t stop. Paige, who came out with


    the doctor and the nurses, was angry at Chance and Allen hitting each other, but she did not dare to


    intervene, for fear of being hurt by the two crazy men.

 Chapter 388 Declaration of War

    Chapter 388 Deration of War


    Seeing that she couldn''t stop Allen and Chance, she then turned her anger to Joey.


    "It''s you that sowed discord between Allen and Chance, you cruel woman. They were such good


    brothers until you were here. It must be you that made them fight. What did you do! Say it!"


    Paige believed that Allen as her son was well protected since his childhood. And Chance, her nephew,


    who was raised up by her since he was four, was always a lovely boy. Chance was good at making her


    distinguished her from otherdies. So she sometimes felt Chance was more caring than Allen.


    While Allen was her natural child, in her deep heart, Paige still favored her child. So when it came to


    the fight between Allen and Chance, she would choose to vent her anger on Joey instead of ming


    Allen.


    Joey was worried about Allen. Every hit on Allen struck on her heart. She knew it was not the right time


    to say anything. What Allen needed was just this fight. He had to release his anger otherwise he would


    crash. However, Paige didn''t hide the dislike of her. Joey still remembered a moment ago when Paige


    vowed to be nice to her. ''What a fickle and fake woman,'' she thought.


    Joey just checked whether Allen had got hurt, ignoring such shrew. What Paige said was bullshit to her.


    Paige was totally infuriated. While before she had a cow, Martha came to grabbed her. Martha kindly


    smiled to Paige and whispered in her ears to tell her the reason of the two men''s fight.


    Then Paige was shocked about the truth.


    "Lillian''s real father is Chance, not Allen. Goddamn. How could Ynda do such thing? That bitch.


    Jesus Christ, this unreasonable cunt."


    The granddaughter that she had always loved and cared about turned out to be a fake one. Paige was


    trembling with anger coupled with her bad health condition. At that moment, she lost her bnce and


    fell down to the ground.


    The farce ended with Paige''s faint. Her son Allen toke her and hurried to hospital.


    Paige''s husband, George, looked at Chance chillily. He seemed to have thought a lot and eventually


    said, "From this moment on, you will not enter the Charles family''s door again."


    George soon left with this only message.


    What he meant was from today on, the Charles family broke with Chance, along with the kindred


    between George and Chance.


    George would not forgive Chance like this if was not for the fact that Chance was the Smith''s son and


    he indeed had helped him do those unpresentable things on the sly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Inglorious bastard."


    Martha directly spitted on Chance with disgust and grabbed Joey''s arm and said, "Let''s go. The


    bastard will dirty my eyes."


    Martha was not a typical Charles''s daughter. She liked freedom. Therefore most of the time she lived


    outside alone and rarely went home. She could hardly see her "niece" Lillian. To Chance, that man,


    Martha only felt disgust. She knew Chance''s eager-beaver behaviors meant to bully Lawrence which


    displeased her severely.


    George''s coldness and Martha''s abuse didn''t have any effect on Chance at all. He stared at Joey with


    his malevolent wicked eyes and said word by word, "It was my fault to underestimate you. But it''s not


    going to bring me down. Congrattions, you had got my attention."


    He med everything on Joey and never considered repentance. That malicious look was so creepy


    as if he was going to eat Joey alive. It was obviously he had nned a dirty trick.


    "You don''t need to look at me like that. You ruined everything on your own. You deserve it!"


    Joey calmly stared at his eyes, righteous.


    She didn''t expect things would go like this and it was not her fault, she had a clear conscience. Now


    she had no fear of Chance''s anger. She and he were undoubtedly arch enemy since Chance together


    with Ynda put her on the operating table and brutally robbed her of her unborn child. It was also he


    who conspired with George twisted the facts and drove her crazy. But¡­

 Chapter 389 To Perpetrate a Fraud

    Chapter 389 To Perpetrate a Fraud


    Joey ncedpassionately at Lillian, who was lying on the bed in the corridor but unattended, her


    face was pale and her eyes were tightly closed,pletely unaware that her fate hadpletely


    changed. Joey could not help but sigh lowly and said, "The feud of the previous generation should be


    settled by us, the child is innocent. I know that you have taken good care of Lillian these years, and


    please continue to do so in the future." Because of what had happened today, George and Allen might


    not take care of Lillian anymore.


    They had already raised the child for nearly four years. Did they have to raise her for the rest of her


    life? For the Charles family, Lillian''s birth had be a disgrace.


    Even though Paige liked Lillian, she couldn''t do anything about it as the one who could really make the


    decision in the Charles family was George.


    It was likely that Lillian would never be able to return to the Charles family. She could only rely on


    Chance, her biological father, who had already lost her mother.


    However, Chance had no remorse but was full of resentment. She was not sure what he would do in


    the future. In the end, Lillian would lose the only person she could rely on. So Joey hoped that Chance


    would think more about Lillian and not mess his and Lillian''s life.


    Through Joey''s reminder, Chance''s hatred was reced by worry. He looked at Lillian lying in bed with


    aplicated expression. In the end, he didn''t say anything and carefully pushed Lillian step by step


    limping towards the VIP ward. It was evident that he had taken Joey''s words to heart, but no one knew


    if he could do it.


    Half an hourter, Joey went back to the Charles family alone.


    George and Allen went back to their work, while Martha waited for Paige to wake up in another


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    hospital.


    After returning to the Charles family, Joey did not take the front door, but walked around the Charles


    family''s main building and finally stopped at Paige''s room to watch the terrain carefully.


    As Chance said, the appearance of that snake was not an ident. Joey suspected that it was Sharon


    who did it.


    Joey confirmed her suspicion when she finished observing the surrounding environment.


    Any corner of the Charles family was exquisitely designed, and the periphery of the main building was


    a wide greenwn with no piles within a hundred meter radius. The snake shouldn''t have crawled into


    Paige''s room given the environment. Besides, now that the weather had turned cool, snakes had


    almost started hibernating.


    Standing outside the slightly opened window of Paige''s room, Joey could almost imagine Sharon going


    around to the back of the vi while Paige was napping, then gently pushing open the window and


    releasing a poisonous snake through the crack in the window.


    Joey could not help but shudder.


    Just when Joey was immersed in spection, the door to Paige''s room was suddenly pushed open.


    Through the crack in the window, she could clearly see that the person who came in was Sharon.


    She furtively looked outside for a while, as if to make sure that no one had seen her. Then she gently


    closed the door and walked over to Paige''s dressing table.


    Then a creepy viiny leapt out at Joey--Sharon was changing Paige''s medicine!


    She took some of Paige''s maintenance products and pocketed them, then took out the same shaped


    pills from another pocket and put them into the original pill bottle. Joey could tell that the ingredients of


    the maintenance products had been changed and the potency would bepletely different.


    Joey pulled out another syringe to inject a clear liquid into Paige''s skin care products. Finally she set


    everything back in ce and left quietly.


    All of this was captured by Joey, who was standing outside the window.


    Joey''s heart was beating so fast that she slowly slid down with her back against the wall and squatted


    motionlessly on the ground.


    She had underestimated Sharon''s hatred for the Charles family. Sharon had changed. She was no


    longer the girl in a white dress, pure and clean. Half a year of experience in the asylum and a year and


    a half of beggar life had made her heart twisted. She had done things that were beyond


    Joey guessed that the medicine Sharon had changed should be psychotropic drugs, because Paige''s


    state was like the symptoms of a normal person about to go crazy.


    If she was not mistaken, Sharon was going to get her a taste of her own medicine. Back then, Paige


    and George had wrongly used Sharon of losing her mind and forcibly sent her to an insane asylum,


    making her suffer for six months, and now she wanted Paige to have a taste of being crazy.

 Chapter 390 To be Sent Away

    Chapter 390 To be Sent Away


    The culprit should be George as to what had happened to Sharon. All the things were nned by him,


    and Paige was just an assistant. In fact, it was George who should be taken revenge on.


    But George was either working or socializing, he rarely went home. George did not like others to touch


    his things. His bedroom and study were usually locked, and even Paige did not have a key. Joey


    understood that Sharon could hardly hurt George. So there was what happened to Paige.


    Joey should have been happy about what happened to Paige, but Sharon''s tactics were too evil. She


    hadn¡¯t taken Allen¡¯s feelings into consideration.


    It was time to take some punishment on Sharon.


    The atmosphere in the Charles family was very depressing for a few consecutive days. As Joey


    expected, Lillian was not taken back to the Charles family.


    Joey did not know how George discussed with Paige, she did not insist on taking back Lillian. Since


    Paige had fainted, her spirit was getting worse and worse, and she was already unable to take care of


    herself.


    Allen never mentioned anything to Lillian, but the irritation inside him never subsided.


    In the meantime, Lawrence and Martha had returned home together for dinner and left after that. They


    never showed any solicitude for this ce.


    Until now, no one had traced the snake''s appearance in Paige''s room. Sharon watched everyone


    apprehensively. It took her a few days to settle down and make sure that no one suspected her yet.


    Only Joey knew that every person in the Charles family did not think about things only on the surface.


    They didn''t go after the snake because it brought up the issue of Lillian''s birth. This was not for them to


    discuss, they were just not sure whether this viiny was conducted by Joey or Sharon.


    Joey could only sigh alone. She had long predicted that only she and Sharon had the motive to do this


    in the Charles family. And Sharon has always been the image of soft and timid. The person they


    suspected most was probably Joey.


    Joey wanted to exin to Allen. She didn''t care about other people''s misunderstanding except for him.


    Joey once said to Allen sincerely, "Allen, I didn''t do it."


    Joey did not specify what the matter was, but Allen knew it. He gave Joey a tight hug and said, "I trust


    you."


    Yes, he would definitely believe as long as Joey exined to him, because he would no longer allow


    the tragedy of four years ago to happen again.


    Joey smiled heartily. It was enough that she had his trust.


    A few days had passed.


    At the dinner table, Allen proposed to send William to City S for treatment. It was said that a tertiary


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    hospital in City S had invited a famous foreign doctor who was quite good at treating stroke cases in


    the elderly. Allen took a lot of effort to book a ce for him, and had arranged everything.


    George and Paige must have agreed, because the Charles family nevercked money. Even if William


    was sent abroad for treatment, they would not object. Besides, doing so would gain a reputation of filial


    respect.


    William also dly agreed.


    Under Sharon''s careful care, he had got much better, but he was still far from recovery. Before Sharon


    appeared, he did not care whether he could recover or not. But now he was incredibly eager to be


    healthy enough to be worthy of Sharon.


    A lot of things had happened in the Charles family recently, and he detected some hints, but he could


    not afford to me Sharon, so the best solution for him was to leave the ce.


    After Sharon knew this decision that was agreed by all, she turned and rushed into the bathroom and


    stayed inside for two hours.


    At midnight, Joey received a message from Sharon, asking to meet in the garden.

 Chapter 391 No One Is Spared

    Chapter 391 No One Is Spared


    Joey originally did not want to go to the appointment, but Sharon was supposed to go to City S with


    William. Even if she didn''t go, there was no reason for her to stay in the Charles family, and they


    wouldn''t see for a long time. After all, they had supported each other, so she took this appointment as a


    farewell. ording to what she knew about Sharon, on thest day she left, Joey was worried that she


    would do something excessive.


    Aftering to the ce designated by Sharon, Joey saw that Sharon had been there for a long time,


    and she prowled around anxiously.


    Once Joey came, Sharon eagerly walked towards her. She looked around to make sure no one was


    there. She grabbed Joey''s hand with force and said with pity, "I know you let Allen send William to City


    S. You know that once William left the Charles family, I could only follow him and leave. Why? Why did


    you do this to me?"


    Joey felt a little pain in her arm, she frowned, Sharon was still pretending as if nothing happened, was


    she that easy to be fooled?


    Joey waved away Sharon''s hand and said, "Yes, it was my idea to arrange for Grandpa to go to City S


    for treatment, for reasons you should know better than anyone else. I didn''t want to name all the


    excessive things you''ve done recently."


    It was Joey who first proposed sending William to City S for treatment, and Allen just spoke out for her.


    The reason Joey did this was not only to hope that William would recover, but also to transfer Sharon


    away from the Charles family. Sharon was almost out of control. Joey did not want her to stay here


    anymore.


    Sharon was surprised that Joey graciously admitted it, and she was a bit flustered. She originally


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    thought that Joey would deny it, indicating that she did not want to stalemate their rtionship, and


    Sharon might fight for thest chance. However, Joey admitted so quickly. It could be seen that Joey


    was determined to transfer her away, and did not hesitate to sh with her face to face.


    Sharon suddenlyughed coldly. Since Joey had already chosen to be her enemy, there was no need


    for her to continue pleasing her. She red at Joey and said, "Yes, I did do something recently, but


    wasn''t that what you always wanted to see? Were you noble? You were even more despicable than


    me, I dared to admit what I did, but you would only hide behind. You were obviously happy but


    righteously used me. How can there be such a superficially inconsistent woman like you in the


    world. It''s ridiculous."


    Joey calmly looked at Sharon, then smiled faintly and said, "You finally showed your true color. I


    thought you would continue to wear a false mask. I admitted that I did have my purpose in helping you


    return to the Charles family. But I was not as despicable as you think, and I didn''t think I was noble. I


    did not stop you ying any tricks, and would even secretly help you. As you said, I hated George and


    Paige, and I wanted to see them pay the price for what they did in the past. But you were too extreme.


    Your bigotry scared me. You''re only hurting yourself by staying in the Charles family. Members of the


    Charles family were far more astute than you thought. You and grandpa would be freer in the City S."


    The reason why George and Paige did not suspect Sharon was because she was a shield. The truth of


    the matter would alwayse out. Once the truth was uncovered, Sharon''s fate would definitely be


    worse than two years ago. Joey¡¯ arrangement for her to leave was actually a help to her.


    Unfortunately, Sharon¡¯s eyes had been shrouded in hatred. She could not see Joey¡¯s real intention.


    As far as she was concerned, the person who prevented her from taking revenge was her enemy.


    "Free? Thest thing I need is freedom. I''ve endured humiliation for two years, I''ve lived every day in


    pain, and I wish I could punish all of the Charles family! I won''t leave, I won''t let go of George and


    Paige. Lawrence, Martha, you, and Allen are no exception, I won''t let go of anyone in the Charles


    family. I will not let you all have a good end!"


    Sharon pointed at Joey with hatred and hysteria, and then ran away in anger and disappeared into the


    dark night.

 Chapter 392 There鈥檚 Nothing Left for a Man When He Grows Old

    Chapter 392 There¡¯s Nothing Left for a Man When He Grows Old


    Joey shook her head with resignation. Sharon was even more paranoid than she had imagined, and


    actually hated her now too, but she shouldn''t hate Allen.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sharon, don''t force me to go against you!"


    Looking at Sharon''s figure disappearing into the night, Joey''s expression gradually became cold. She


    would not forgive the person who hurt Allen.


    The next day.


    Because William had to go far away to City S for treatment, the Charles family was rare to gather in the


    hall this morning, and they were ready to send him off.


    As Joey had considered, this send-off was already bad even before it started.


    Sharon pushed William out of the room. His expression was unprecedented grief and anger. He picked


    up the tea cup on the table and smashed it towards George.


    George dodged it with a deflection of his body. Paige, Allen, Joey, Lawrence, and Martha, who were


    sitting next to him, were all greatly rmed. They looked at William bursting with rage.


    "What are you doing?"


    George looked at William incredulously. He was angry that William hadn¡¯t shown any respect for his


    wife and children. But he did not dare to question, and just frowned.


    "You kneel down!"


    William''s hand was trembling. Despite his slurred speech, everyone got what he meant by his tone of


    voice.


    George''s expression changed greatly. Not only did William smash him with a cup, but he also wanted


    him to kneel in front of his children. Although he was kneeling down to his father, this was unbearable


    for George.


    "What''s the deal, dad? Can you make it clear? The children are all here!"


    This meant that he would not kneel.


    As his path to officialdom got further, the power in his hands was getting greater. These years he took


    good care of William, but it was undeniable that William''s position had changed a lot. The filial piety


    George showed was to wrestle for a good reputation. He had long regarded William as a burden. Two


    years ago, he did not care about William''s feelings and ruthlessly separated him from Sharon.


    Therefore, William was angry and had a stroke.


    George''s impatience made William gasp for breath. His trembling finger pointed at George, but he


    could not utter a word.


    He was most aware of his son''s character. He also understood that George''s respect for him was


    hypocritical.


    He was no longer the fearsome general. He was wounded in battle when he was young, and before he


    was old enough to retire, he gradually lost the feeling in his legs and had to rely on a wheelchair. He


    had to surrender his military power and retire. He was just an old man who was forgotten by his country


    and loathed by his son. He could not even give the woman he loved a legal status.


    But this was his only son. He watched George make a sess step by step, bing continuation of


    his brilliant life. He was proud of the son, even though the son did not value him anymore.


    George had crossed the line. A majestical lion like William, that had been quiescent for years, young or


    old, could not be easily erased.


    "You didn''t think of me as a father anymore. Everyone grows old, you will also get old and have nothing


    like me. What you did to me today will get back to you some day."


    William shook his head sorrowfully. His speech became fluent as never before, and anyone could


    sense how desperate he was at this moment.


    George was getting angry. He turned to Paige, Allen, Joey, Lawrence and Martha who were sitting on


    the sofa and said, "You guys go back to your rooms first. I will talk to grandpa alone. And all the


    servants get out too."


    "All the servants but the Charles family may leave."


    Before George finished his words, William had already given a majestic order and added, "Sharon


    stays here. There is something I must investigate today, and those who do not cooperate will get out of


    the Charles family."

 Chapter 393 Father and Sons Scheme

    Chapter 393 Father and Son''s Scheme


    What William said shocked everyone here at once. These maids were terrified and went back to their


    work immediately without order.


    When William said that he would make an investigation on this with a gloomy face, everyone present,


    especially Allen, Martha and Lawrence, seemed extremely astonished since the truth behind the affair


    was freaking horrible.


    Those who had known the truth like George and Paige also felt the same. They found the old man was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    asking where Sharon''s twin daughters were now.


    They believed the truth would never be found. The doctor who had delivered the babies died in air


    crash and when William heard the terrible news, he didn''t seem to doubt anything. Otherwise he


    wouldn¡¯t have suffered a stroke.


    So thest exnation was ¨CSharon didn''t slip into aa. She pretended to faint and she knew that


    the babies were not dead and got all their tricks and ns.


    George and Paige couldn''t help staring at Sharon who was quietly standing behind William. These two


    deceitful foxes couldn¡¯t help but shake with fear at the moment.


    It turned out that they had long underestimated Sharon.


    They thought Sharon was "in aa" when they stole the babies, so they sent her into a madhouse. If


    they had known what kind of woman Sharon really was, they wouldn''t have been that merciful.


    This woman was not an ordinary one. She pretended to be in aa so as to save herself although


    she knew her daughters were stolen and might never be found again. This was a tough woman.


    Now there was no other chance for George and Paige to make light of Sharon ever again.


    Allen at first refused to believe his parents were so impudent and cruel. When he saw George and


    Paige''s expressions, he closed his eyes desperately. His heart froze. It was his parents that harmed


    Joey and Sharon. How could they be so ruthless and vicious. Why would he have such murder-like


    parents¡­


    Joey held Allen''s trembling hands. She wanted him to understand that she was always with him.


    Sharon''s inexorable scheme messed up the Charles family and made Joey angry. Joey was angry that


    Sharon didn''t even care about William''s health and directly told him the truth. She didn''t care whether


    William would have a stroke again when getting the true story.


    ''Sharon, so your love''s life can be sacrifice of your revenge?'' Joey red at Sharon who looked still


    weak and obedient. Joey began to feel disgusted with her false pretenses.


    Martha and Lawrence , who had been through many conspiracies and conflicts, calmed down soon.


    They had a mocking smile on their lips. They never truly loved this family because they knew


    everything happening in this ce was always cruel and dirty.


    Martha and Lawrence were not like Allen was an obedient boy and always believed and respected his


    parents. They clearly understand what kind of people George and Paige were. To Martha and


    Lawrence, they knew this kind of scandal was just the tip of the iceberg.


    They would not stand this conversation if the old William allowed them to leave.


    George knew it was impossible to keep the truth secret. He never regretted doing this. But being


    exposed in front of his children was another story. His cheeks burned with rage. His veins stood out


    suddenly and violently up. He itched to crash Sharon now!


    William ignored his son''s anger. George had gone too far and been out of his father''s control. William


    had no alternative but to do so. He had to say these things in front of the younger ones to warn his son.


    He felt nothing but sadness.


    "Tell me, where are my daughters now. Whether you admit or not, they are your rtive sisters. Just


    think of it as kindness. I promise. Once I find my daughters, Sharon and I will leave this home


    immediately. We won''t ask for any property or bother your political career. They will abandon their


    name and no one will know who they are. Please."


    At this time William was just a poor old man seeking for his daughters while getting hurt by his son.

 Chapter 394 The Finality of Death

    Chapter 394 The Finality of Death


    Whoever heard William''s supplication would be visibly moved. Everyone in the hall including Paige


    fixed their eyes on William. Paige also didn''t know where the twins had been taken to after that.


    Facing these questioning looks, George felt like he was in a tight corner, being guilty in front of his


    children. He understood well that the only way to bring back his ce in his children''s heart was telling


    the truth.


    William hesitated for a moment and then began to say, "I had to take away the twins for our family''s


    reputation. But I have been always good to them after that. Every month I have someone send money


    to them. And I would pay a visit if I''d got time¡­"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Where are they now?"


    Sharon didn''t utter a word until William started defending himself. The only thing she wanted to do was


    see her daughters at once.


    William''s anger was released by Sharon''s censure. He turned his fierce eyes to Sharon and coldly


    spitted out two words, "They died."


    "Died? How¡ªYou said you had been good to them."


    Sharon''s calm face suddenly turned deathly pale. Her mind went nk and she couldn''t speak her


    mind clearly.


    William''s eyes were widened in shock. Before he said anything, George continued, "I took them to an


    orphanage in City T. The dean shared a good rtionship with me and I was always sending money


    and supplies there. I promised the twins lived a good life. However, the 8-magnitude earthquake


    destroyed everything and imed tens of thousands of lives. You''ve seen that news on TV. The twins


    were listed as missing. I''m afraid¡­"


    An eerie silence descended on everyone in the hall. Even a heartbeat could be heard clearly.


    Joey couldn''t describe how she felt when she heard the truth. That was why she couldn''t find the twins.


    They had gone to another world. Seeing the desperate expression on Sharon, Joey could do nothing


    but sigh deeply. Humans are fortune''s fool.


    The end of the farce was ¨Ceverything present or hidden in secret came into sight. Sharon blubbered for


    a while and fell in a faint. The old William didn''t say a word. He didn''t faint or stroke. A spurt of blood


    came out of his mouth. He looked ten years older than yesterday. Martha and Lawrence left this home


    silently. George went back to his work like nothing had happened. Paige wearily went to her bedroom.


    Only Allen stared nkly at the front sitting in the couch, with Joey sitting beside him. Joey didn''t try to


    say anything offort but gave him a hug.


    The end was not the end at all. Everyone knew the truth but they couldn''t do anything about it. Some


    were unable, like William and Sharon, and some others couldn''t bear to, like¡­ Allen.


    Taking William to City S hospital was not mentioned anymore. Three dayster, to everyone''s surprise,


    Sharon was driven out of the Charles family.


    It was none other than William who did this.


    George and Paige were happy to see this. To them, Sharon was always a danger. Now William had


    done them a favor. So they nned to solve the problempletely and didn''t expect the following. In


    the next morning after Sharon left the home William''s body was found by a maidservant. Beside his


    body were scattered white sleeping pills.


    The whole family was shocked.


    George knelt down by the bed painfully. His lips trembled and his face turned pale. He couldn''t even


    cry.


    Everyone knew the old man took his own life. And the reason was¡­


    Actually, Joey knew better than others.


    The old William called Joey to his room after driving Sharon away. The conversation didn''t bear any


    evidence of his intention of suicide otherwise Joey would do something to prevent it. William gave Joey


    a letter and asked her to deliver it to Sharon the next day. The old man also told Joey not to open it


    before finding Sharon.


    Joey would not invade others'' privacy. But the old man''s death made her nervous. Without any


    hesitation, she opened the letter which turned out to be William''s posthumous papers. In the letter, the


    words William wanted to say were recorded.

 Chapter 395 Making a Decision

    Chapter 395 Making a Decision


    Joey couldn''t express her feelings when she finished reading the suicide note carefully. It was


    impossible to convey her shock with words.


    Three days ago, when Sharon encouraged William to question George, she secretly hid a miniature


    monitor in the living room and recorded the situation. She was ready to contact a reporter to be


    interviewed in person as the victim, and she vowed to expose the matter to the public. In addition, she


    also held evidence of other hidden incidents that she had collected during her stay at the Charles'' over


    the years.


    Sharon knew that it was difficult to make George bear the punishment he deserved, so she wanted to


    make use of public opinion to crush him.


    The power of public opinion could not to be underestimated in any era. If Sharon''s purpose achieved,


    not only George would be destroyed, the Charles family would be doomed. It was hard to imagine how


    terrible the butterfly effect was.


    It was inevitable that Sharon would be subject to George and Paige''s revenge, even at the cost of her


    life. When she knew that her two daughters had already died, she was already prepared.


    Unfortunately, the n was discovered by William before it was implemented. At that moment William


    must be torn. He could not choose between his beloved woman and his only son. Although George had


    already been unfaithful, William could not bear the thought of his son''s reputation being ruined, and


    even the Charles family he had built being destroyed.


    It was reasonable for Sharon to avenge her own daughters, not to mention that they were also


    William''s daughters. They died unjustly, and he, as a father, did nothing after learning the truth. What


    qualifications did he have to stop Sharon?


    If he did nothing, the end would only be a lose-lose situation. Through his understanding of George, he


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    could foresee how miserable Sharon would be.


    William thought again and again, he finally thought of a way to have the best of both worlds, that was,


    his death.


    The source of all the sins was because of him. He gave birth to George, and he wanted to use his life


    to atone for his son''s sins, as well as to atone for his two daughters whom he had never met.


    As soon as William died, George would feel guilty. He hoped that George would find his conscience


    and let Sharon go. He also hoped that Sharon could start a new life.


    William confiscated all the evidence in Sharon''s hand, and then gave all his assets to Sharon. After


    that, he drove her out of the Charles family, William didn''t say anything more. As soon as Sharon


    learned of his death the next day she would understand everything.


    It turned out that William was indeed right.


    When Joey handed over William''s suicide note to Sharon, she was on arge 20-ton truck on the road


    that the Charles family must pass. Sharon waspletely crazy. She only harbored hatred in her


    heart. She wanted to run over all the vehicles and peopleing out of the Charles family.


    Unfortunately, what she received was the death of William.


    Holding William''s suicide note, Sharon cried hoarsely. Finally she said, ¡°It was all my fault¡±...


    Sharon shouldn''t be so paranoid. She shouldn''t be blinded by hatred and forgot that there was always


    someone behind her who loved her deeply. His love was worthy of her giving up everything.


    It was not until William took his own life to save Sharon that she realized she was wrong.


    Joey did not know that a person would be so heartbreaking. At this moment, Joey suddenly understood


    William''s choice. William used his nearly exhausted body to wake up Sharon, avoiding a possible


    disaster.


    William''s funeral was held very grandly, many military and political dignitaries came personally to offer


    incense and condolences. George was very busy every day. He was also very guilty. He would not


    im that William hadmitted suicide, but only that he had died of illness. William''s death would


    always be a yoke in his heart. Thus, he never bothered Sharon again.


    After that, Sharon disappeared from everyone''s sight. As far as Joey knew, Sharon had left City A and


    no one knew where she had gone.

 Chapter 396 Change of Plan

    Chapter 396 Change of n


    After William''s funeral was finished, the Charles''s fell into silence for a while.


    Joey had been apanying Allen, he could not sleep nor eat well for a few days. They had lost a lot


    of weight. Joey figured it out during these days.


    William chose to die because Sharon was too insistent on revenge, and it was difficult for him to


    choose between his son and his lover.


    To Joey, Allen was in the same position as William. If she were to retaliate against George and Paige


    like Sharon did, Allen would also be in a difficult situation. It was likely that he would follow William''s


    path.


    Joey''s guess was well founded.


    Joey once came across Paige beating up Samantha in the gym. She moved forward to pull the two


    away from each other and did not do anything to Paige. However, Paige lied that Joey had hit her. And


    she even made Allen hit Joey, otherwise she would rather bleed to death rather than go to the hospital.


    As a result, Allen could not decide and chose to hurt himself. He hit himself on the head with a


    dumbbell to the point of fainting on the spot.


    When Joey thought of this matter, she couldn''t help sweating.


    Joey forced George and Paige and even the Charles family to a desperate situation, Allen would be


    very painful.


    What was certain was that Allen would never hurt her and stop her. This matter was the fault of George


    and Paige. But how could Allen ignore his parents?


    What else could he do? Would he also follow William''s path?


    If the result was like this, Joey would rather choose to stop it right now. No matter how reluctant she


    was, it would be worth it for Allen.


    She did not want to end up like Sharon.


    She also did not want Allen to be another William.


    And George was her father anyway. Although he did not know, nor did he perform his fatherly duty, and


    even cruelly hurt her. It was undeniable that Joey''s life was indeed given by him.


    Paige was tormented by Sharon enough. Even though Sharon was no longer in the Charles family, no


    one would give Paige psychotropic drugs again, but she had to recuperate for a few years to recover.


    When she got older, her body would only deteriorate. She would never get George''s care, and her


    twilight years would be a tragedy.


    After Joey figured it out, she became more rxed than ever.


    "Allen, from now on, the three of us will be a happy family!"


    Looking at the tired and sleeping Allen, Joey murmured softly with a gentle smile on her face.


    Joey finally decided to tell Allen about Sammy''s birth.


    The next day, the sky was clear. What a rare good weather!


    Joey woke up early to dress up, then she picked a casual outfit for Allen that matched hers. She


    personally put them on for Allen. She gave him a simple styling and cleaned up him to look refreshed.


    Allen was puzzled by Joey''s enthusiasm and finally couldn''t help but ask, "Baby, you seem to be very


    happy today, what''s the deal?"


    Joey raised her eyes and smiled sweetly, "Today I want to give you a surprise!"


    Allen smiled heartily. He knew that Joey was to make him happy because of his grandfather''s affairs


    during this period of time.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They left the Charles family, Joey took Allen straight to a caf¨¦ she had arranged with Fiona in advance.


    For Sammy and Allen, Joey had discussed secretly with Fiona in the phone yesterday, Fiona did not


    object. They agreed to meet at the caf¨¦ at nine in the morning, and Fiona would bring Sammy.


    Since moving into the Charles''s, Joey had only secretly seen Sammy twice because she was afraid


    that George and Paige would know about Sammy''s existence. Joey could only suppress her solicitude


    towards Sammy. Now it was time for Sammy''s birth to be announced. They could be together again like


    when they were abroad.


    They waited until eleven o''clock, Fiona did not appear. If Fiona did note, Sammy would not appear


    either.


    After waiting for three hours, the surprise had not yet appeared, and Allen couldn''t help but ask, "Baby,


    what exactly is the surprise? We have been sitting for almost three hours."

 Chapter 397 Getting Involved into Troubles

    Chapter 397 Getting Involved into Troubles


    After waiting for three hours, Allen hadn''t seen Joey''s surprise, and he was a little impatient. "Honey,


    what are you going to show me? We''ve been sitting here for almost three hours."


    Joey felt uneasier because of Allen''s inquiry. She immediately called Fiona.


    Joey knew how much Fiona loved his godson Sammy, and she loved him more than she did to her own


    son. Joey didn''t tell anyone that Sammy''s father hade back because she was afraid Fiona would


    think too much about it, so she didn''t urge Fiona toe here. But something seemed to go wrong.


    Fiona had turned off her phone. Joey was a bit nervous. What happened to Fiona?


    Joey immediately called Shawn.


    Since Fiona and Sammy lived in City A, Shawn also stayed in City A. The rtionship between Fiona


    and Shawn was ambiguous. Shawn might be the very one who knew the whereabouts of Fiona most


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    because Shawn attached great importance to Fiona.


    But even Shawn''s cell phone was turned off.


    Joey was panicked!


    She quickly called Philip.


    It got through, but no one answered the phone. Joey''s eyes were red with anxiety.


    Allen was watching Joey calling others, and she looked more and more anxious. Although he didn''t


    know what was happening, he had an intuition that Joey was in a very upset mood at the moment, and


    something must have happened.


    "Honey, what''s going on? Tell me and I''ll fix it."


    Allen looked at Joey worriedly.


    Joey looked at Allen with joy. Yes, how could she forget that Allen was by her side? If something


    happened to Fiona and Sammy in City A, Allen, as the mayor of City A, could certainly help her. When


    Joey was about to speak, someone answered the phone.


    It wasn''t Philip, but Zelda.


    "Philip is busy right now and left the phone in the office. Joey, if you have anything, you could tell me so


    I can tell Philip."


    Zelda was always so direct.


    Joey was not surprised that Zelda would answer the phone. Since Zelda joined the Charles family,


    Philip took charge of the FTpany. As for Zelda, who came back with her from South Korea, Joey


    arranged her to be Philip''s personal secretary as she wanted to give them a chance to be together, so


    she wouldn''t be surprised even if Zelda said that Philip was in the shower.


    But for the moment, Joey was not in the mood to think about that. "Zelda, here''s the thing."


    Joey exined her worries to Zelda, asking her and Philip if they knew where Fiona was.


    Zelda felt that something was wrong when she heard what Joey said, but she didn''t know more. So she


    tapped on Philip''s conference room and asked him to answer Joey''s call.


    Surprisingly, Philip didn''t know where Fiona was either.


    Now everything felt something must have happened. They set off to Esme Club because this was


    Shawn''s biggest industry in City A. Apart from apanying Fiona on weekdays, Shawn spent most


    of the time in Esme Club to deal with his business.


    In the daytime, Esme Club was not open for business, so ordinary people were not allowed to go in.


    However, the manager of Esme Club knew Joey, and Shawn had told the manager that if Joey came to


    the Club, she should be treated as respectfully as Fiona was treated.


    Joey was the one Fiona tried her best to protect, so Shawn would treat Joey respectfully. Although it


    made Shawn feel a bit jealous, he would not say so to his manager.


    As soon as Joey and her friends entered Esme Club, they said they wanted to see Shawn immediately.


    The manager hesitated for a long time before saying, "Ms. Joey, I shouldn''t tell anyone about this, but


    since you''re asking this, I don''t think Mr. Shawn would me me for telling you. About three hours ago,


    Mr. Shawn left with nearly 100 men with weapons. Although he didn''t say what he was going to do, it


    might be rted to Fiona."

 Chapter 398 Find out Fiona

    Chapter 398 Find out Fiona


    Hearing this, Joey suddenly had a bad hunch.


    Simrly, Allen, Philip, and Zelda realized the seriousness of the situation, and something terrible must


    have happened on Fiona, which made Shawn so angry that he went to deal with it himself. Sammy had


    been with Fiona most of the time except for in kindergarten, so Sammy must have got into the trouble.


    "Allen..."


    The thought of Sammy being involved into suchplex situation made Joey feel nervous. Her legs


    got weak and he almost fell to the ground.


    Allen immediately supported Joey. "Don''t worry. Things might not be as bad as we imagined. The


    public security in City A is always good. If there is a real fight between gangs, I, the mayor, will be


    informed of it in the first time. But I haven''t received any information. I''ll immediately order all of my


    people out to find out Shawn, Fiona, and Sammy."


    Then Allen made a phone call. After a pause, he immediately called Martin, asking him to use military


    forces to investigate the matter.


    At the same time, Philip also asked the manager to use his power to assist in the matter. Hesitating for


    a moment, the manager agreed. He was also worried about Shawn, who had left for three hours. In a


    moment, he had called a hundred of members to help him.


    For a while, different forces in the society worked together to look for Fiona, Shawn and Sammy.


    Now they were waiting for the news.


    The waiting time seemed to be very long, and every minute and second was a suffering for Joey. Apart


    from anxiety and worry, she felt more guilt and self-reproach.


    Since returning back, she had to deal with too many people and too many things, which left her no time


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    to take care of Sammy. Although Fiona treated Sammy quite well, he could not weigh heavier than the


    real mother in Sammy''s heart anyway.


    In addition, Fiona''s identity was always very special. As a highly noticed she-male queen, his life circle


    was alreadyplicated, and then he associated with Shawn, a gangleader. Joey used to worry about


    the unexpected situation that might happen with Sammy following Fiona, but she didn''t pay attention to


    it. In the days since her return, she had put revenge too much on her mind, even more than Sammy.


    Was this the punishment of God on her?


    "Sammy, my boy, you have to be safe and sound. I will never leave you alone, never! I won''t just focus


    on revenge anymore as long as you''re well ande back to me. Sammy..."


    Joey leaned in Allen''s arms, tears streaming down her face. She prayed, "God, please bless Sammy


    and Fiona. As long as they are fine, I will take ten years off my life."


    Two hourster, Martin got the news of Shawn. The three of them were not in City A, but in Japan.


    Here was the case: Shawn recently gobbled up a big gang, but the gangs'' leader and the rest of the


    brothers were notpletely destroyed, and even took all the money and fled to Japan. The remaining


    forces bought off a Japanese gang organization to kill Shawn.


    The Japanese organization never attacked any opponents face to face, acting like a snake. After a


    period of time of observation, the organization found that Shawn attached great importance to Fiona,


    so they targeted at Fiona, and Sammy, who was always with Fiona everything, wasn''t spared.


    At first, Shawn did not know that Japanese mafia was involved in the kidnapping of Fiona and Sammy,


    he only took one hundred men with him to bring down the gang. After he knew about itter, he did not


    hesitate, and continued to go to Japan. Fortunately, thanks to his power in Japan, his Japanese helpers


    assaulted them all the way to the head quarter of the gang, which reduced the burden of Shawn, and


    then Fiona and Sammy were saved.


    However, Shawn was shot and was sent to the hospital. It was said that he was hurt seriously. After the


    operation, Shawn had been kept in the VIP Ward and was still in the critical period.


    After being kidnapped by the Japanese gangs, Fiona and Sammy were injected with anesthetic


    needles and they were still in aa until they were rescued. So, Shawn''s men did not inform Joey.

 Chapter 399 Destiny

    Chapter 399 Destiny


    If it wasn''t for Martin''s undercover agent who happened to be lurking in the Mafia in Japan, Joey would


    still be kept in the dark about the matter.


    When they knew where Fiona and Sammy were, Joey and Allen flew to Japan immediately by Marin''s


    ne.


    Philip could have gone with them. His love for Sammy was no less than Fiona, but seeing that Joey


    had Allen by her side, he knew that there would be nothing he could do if he went with them. He just


    stayed here since he had decided to move on.


    And he''d never been alone. Philip knew he would never be alone as he had Zelda by his side.


    In Japan!


    Shawn, wearing an oxygen mask and looking bloodless,y on his back on the hospital bed in ICU.


    With his eyes closed and his thin lips pressed, the handsome but fierce man looked particrly serene


    and quiet at the moment.


    Fiona, who sat quietly by the bedside, stared at Shawn who was hurt because of him. There were


    mixed feelings in his eyes, and his heart, which had been wounded by the cruel reality, gradually


    became soft and warm.


    There was a light knock on the door. Fiona gathered her emotions and went to open the door.


    Dozens of Shawn''s bodyguards, dressed in ck suits with a grim and solemn look, stood guarding


    outside the door. One of them said to Fiona in a quiet voice, "Three people are asking for you. One of


    them is Joey, who said she is your friend. Would you like to see her?"


    Since Shawn was hospitalized, the entire eighth floor was booked. No outsiders were allowed to enter


    except the attending doctor and the designated nurse. So Joey, Allen, and Martin had to wait


    downstairs.


    When Fiona heard that Joey was here, he immediately let them in. Then she asked someone to bring


    Sammy back.


    When Joey saw Sammy, she hugged him in her arms immediately.


    In fact, Sammy didn''t know that he had been kidnapped because he didn''t wake up until three minutes


    ago when the anesthesia efficacy had gone. However, he hadn''t seen Joey for a long time. When he


    saw that Joey was crying, he helped her wipe the tears and wept as well.


    After hugging him for a long time, Joey was still reluctant to let go of Sammy. She looked at Fiona and


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    saw that he was safe and sound, so she asked, "What did the doctor say about Shawn''s injury?"


    Although Joey was not familiar with Shawn, and she was a bit hostile to Shawn, she couldn''t deny that


    Shawn was really into Fiona. Without Shawn''s help, Joey might not see Sammy again. Joey had to


    thank him for this sake.


    "It happened so sudden. The bullet shot through his chest, and it almost hit his heart. Luckily, he is


    strong and healthy, so he now has gone through the crisis. But he can''t move now, and I''m going to


    stay here to take care of him until he recovers. Joey, could you take Sammy back right now? He has to


    go to kindergarten tomorrow!"


    Fiona didn''t want to get Joey and Sammy into this matter. Now he just wanted Joey and Sammy to stay


    away from him. He didn''t want such dangerous things to happen again.


    Joey frowned at hearing this. She knew Fiona was ming himself and he was worried about Sammy.


    She put Sammy into Allen''s arms and said to Fiona, "Fiona, can we have a word?"


    Fiona nodded, and they went to a vacant ward.


    "Fiona, did you mean you are going to be with Shawn in the future?"


    Joey looked at Fiona with concern. She could feel that something was different about Fiona.


    "Joey, you''re always so smart," Fiona smiled. "Yeah, I''ve made up my mind. I''m going to be here for


    life. Anyway, nothing''s going to be changed. Shouldn''t I be content for having someone loved me so


    much? What I want will never belong to me. I have moved on, and I won''t regret for making this


    decision!"


    Joey didn''t know what to say.


    She knew what Fiona wanted, but she couldn''t give her love to Fiona, just like when she had refused to


    be with Philip. It was fate that she had to fail them, as she had chosen Allen and decided to love him


    with every fibre of her being.


    Shawn was a suitable life partner for Fiona actually. At least he was a good man who was willing to risk


    his life for Fiona, although his identity was a bit intimidating.


    Thinking for a while, Joey replied, "I''m just a little worried about you. Shawn is a gangleader. If you are


    with him in the future, I''m afraid that things like this will happen without end. It won''t do any good for


    your personal safety."


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Fiona shrugged his shoulders andughed sadly, "I know that you have never looked down on me


    because I am adyboy, but this does not change the fact that I am adyboy. I can''t change the fact


    that I am not a normal person. I was injected with estrogen when I was young, and my body grows


    differently from others. I am doomed to not live a long life. Even if nothing happens to me in the future, I


    don''t have many years left to live. I''ve seen that through, so why should I be afraid to risk my life for


    him? But I shouldn''t see you and Sammy very often in the future, lest things like this would happen


    again."


    Joey burst into tears at hearing what Fiona said. Her low cry had turned into a loud wail and she


    hugged Fiona and cried out in pain, "Fiona."


    She''d always known this, but it was so sad and cruel that Fiona said it out himself.


    "Don''t cry. It''s destiny."


    Fiona gently patted Joey''s back. He felt so contented with Joey''s hug!

 Chapter 400 He Lost the Daughter but the Boy Was Saved

    Chapter 400 He Lost the Daughter but the Boy Was Saved


    In the end, Fiona stayed in Japan. Joey held Sammy in her arms and bade him goodbye. What Joey


    didn''t know was that Fiona slipped a folded paper into Allen''s hand without her attention. Allen was


    suspicious and wanted to ask what it was, but Fiona beckoned him not to read it until he had left.


    Allen put aside the paper, thinking that there was something Fiona didn''t want to say to Joey face to


    face, and asked him to tell her.


    When they got on the ne, Allen opened the piece of paper Fiona gave him while Martin was flying


    the ne and Joey was coaxing Sammy into sleep. It turned out to be a report form from a hospital,


    which showed that the DNA of Allen and Sammy had 99.9% in simrity!


    What did that mean?


    That meant Sammy was his son!


    Allen was petrified. He was so shocked to learn the news.


    He had never thought that Sammy would be his son, although he had asked Joey about Sammy''s


    origin several times and Joey did not tell him. He thought that Sammy was Joey''s adopted child, so


    Joey did not want to talk about it too much for fear that it would affect Sammy''s mental development.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But when was Joey perceived? That night?


    Four years ago, the night before Joey left, she suddenly became passionate and active. So, she must


    get pregnant that night. But he didn''t know anything about it.


    Allen turned to look at Joey and Sammy. His feelings were soplicated that they were beyond


    words. He now felt shocked, joyous, sad, angry, and guilty.


    "Allen, what''s wrong with you? Why are you looking at Sammy and me like that?" Joey blurted out


    when Allen looked at her so strangely.


    Allen caressed Joey''s face with one hand, and caressed Sammy''s with the other. "I suddenly feel that


    Sammy looks like me. We look so alike," said Allen.


    Yes, they did look alike, the small eyes, nose and mouth of Sammy. He had never thought that Sammy


    would be his son, so he didn''t dwell on it. Now that he knew the truth, Allen felt that Sammy took after


    him so much, like Lillian who looked nearly identical to her mother, but the former was a child, and the


    Allen shook his head to shake off the thoughts. Because of Sammy, he thought of Lilian, the fake


    daughter. He lost Lilian, but he got Sammy, who was his real son. What a joke God had made on him!


    Joey was shocked. "He is your son. Of course he looks like you," said Joey, taking a deep breath.


    It had been four years, and now she could finally tell him the truth.


    Martin, who was flying a ne in front, shook his hands when he heard the news, and the ne also


    made a slight move.


    Allen looked at Joey for a long time, and then he smiled.


    Although he had learned the truth from Fiona in advance, it was a different feeling to hear it from Joey.


    It meant that Joey finally was willing to be with him.


    "Dear, thank you so much. I will perform my duty as a father and make Sammy the happiest child in the


    world."


    Allen held Joey and Sammy tightly in his arms. He could hardly imagine how hard it must have been for


    Joey to live all these years as a single mom.


    "Allen. You believe me that easily? Without the slightest doubt?"


    Joey was shocked to see An believe her so firmly. It was a big event for them to get reunion. She


    thought she had to exin to Allen in details before she could convince An to ept the fact, but she


    didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.


    Allen took out the DNA report that Fiona had slipped to him. "Fiona gave it to me before I got on the


    ne," he said. "And even without this paper, I will believe whatever you say as I''d promised you."


    Joey''s tears rolled down her face.


    She cried because of Fiona''s consideration. Even when they were set apart, he was still thinking that


    Joey might encounter troubles in convincing An that Sammy was his child. Fiona was so thoughtfully


    that he even had Sammy and Allen''s DNA rested in advance.


    Another reason she cried was that with Allen''s unconditional trust and love, her life was worth living.


    Although there were always bad and outrageous people around her, she would feel her life was


    meaningful as long as there were people who supported her by her side at all times.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!